Title: Ovington's Bank
Author: Weyman, Stanley John
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.


*** Start of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "Ovington's Bank" ***

[Illustration]



OVINGTON’S BANK

BY THE SAME AUTHOR

THE HOUSE OF THE WOLF
THE NEW RECTOR
THE STORY OF FRANCIS CLUDDE
A GENTLEMAN OF FRANCE
THE MAN IN BLACK
UNDER THE RED ROBE
MY LADY ROTHA
MEMOIRS OF A MINISTER OF FRANCE
THE RED COCKADE
SHREWSBURY
THE CASTLE INN
SOPHIA
COUNT HANNIBAL
IN KINGS’ BYWAYS
THE LONG NIGHT
THE ABBESS OF VLAYE
STARVECROW FARM
CHIPPINGE
LAID UP IN LAVENDER
THE WILD GEESE
THE GREAT HOUSE



OVINGTON’S BANK

BY

STANLEY J. WEYMAN

Author of “A Gentleman of France,” “Count Hannibal,”
“The Castle Inn,” “The Great House,” etc., etc.

NEW YORK
LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO.
55 FIFTH AVENUE
1922

Copyright, 1922
BY
STANLEY J. WEYMAN

MADE IN THE UNITED STATES


Contents

 CHAPTER I.
 CHAPTER II.
 CHAPTER III.
 CHAPTER IV.
 CHAPTER V.
 CHAPTER VI.
 CHAPTER VII.
 CHAPTER VIII.
 CHAPTER IX.
 CHAPTER X.
 CHAPTER XI.
 CHAPTER XII.
 CHAPTER XIII.
 CHAPTER XIV.
 CHAPTER XV.
 CHAPTER XVI.
 CHAPTER XVII.
 CHAPTER XVIII.
 CHAPTER XIX.
 CHAPTER XX.
 CHAPTER XXI.
 CHAPTER XXII.
 CHAPTER XXIII.
 CHAPTER XXIV.
 CHAPTER XXV.
 CHAPTER XXVI.
 CHAPTER XXVII.
 CHAPTER XXVIII.
 CHAPTER XXIX.
 CHAPTER XXX.
 CHAPTER XXXI.
 CHAPTER XXXII.
 CHAPTER XXXIII.
 CHAPTER XXXIV.
 CHAPTER XXXV.
 CHAPTER XXXVI.
 CHAPTER XXXVII.
 CHAPTER XXXVIII.
 CHAPTER XXXIX.
 CHAPTER XL.
 CHAPTER XLI.
 CHAPTER XLII.



OVINGTON’S BANK



CHAPTER I


It was market day at Aldersbury, the old county town of Aldshire, and
the busiest hour of the day. The clock of St. Juliana’s was on the
point of striking three, and the streets below it were thronged. The
gentry, indeed, were beginning to take themselves homeward; a carriage
and four, with postillions in yellow jackets, awaited its letters
before the Post Office, and near at hand a red-wheeled tandem-cart, the
horses tossing their small, keen heads, hung on the movements of its
master, who was gossipping on the steps of Ovington’s Bank, on Bride
Hill. But only the vans bound to the more distant valleys had yet
started on their lagging journey; the farmers’ gigs, the hucksters’
carts, the pack-asses still lingered, filling the streets with a
chattering, moving multitude. White-coated yeomen and their wives
jostled their betters—but with humble apologies—in the low-browed
shops, or hardily pushed smocked-frocks from the narrow pavements, or
clung together in obstinate groups in the roadway. Loud was the babel
about the yards of the inns, loudest where the taprooms poured forth
those who, having dined well, had also drunk deep, after the fashion of
our great-grandsires.

Through all this medley and hubbub a young man threaded his way. He
wore a blue coat with gilt buttons, a waistcoat to match, and drab
trousers, and as he hurried along, his hat tilted back, he greeted
gentle and simple with the same laughing nod. He had the carriage of
one who had a fixed position in the world and knew his worth; and so
attractive was his smile, so gallant his confidence, that liking ran
before him, and two out of three of the faces that he encountered
mirrored his good humor. As he passed along the High Street, and
skirted the Market Place, where the quaint stone figure of an ancient
Prince, great in his day, looked down on the turmoil from the front of
the Market House, he glanced up at the clock, noted the imminence of
the hour, and quickened his pace.

A man touched him on the sleeve. “Mr. Bourdillon, sir,” he said, trying
to stop him, “by your leave! I want to——”

“Not now. Not now, Broadway,” the young man answered quickly. “I’m
meeting the mail.” And before the other had fairly taken in his words
he was a dozen paces away, now slipping deftly between two lurching
farmers, now coasting about the more obstinate groups.

A moment later St. Juliana’s clock, hard put to it to raise its wheezy
voice above the noise, struck the hour. The young man slackened his
pace. He was in time, but only barely in time, for as he paused, the
distant notes of the guard’s bugle sprang like fairy music above the
turbid current of sound and gave notice that the coach was at hand.
Hurriedly gigs and carts drew aside, the crowd sought the pavements,
the more sober drew the heedless out of danger, half a dozen voices
cried “Look out! Have a care!” and with a last shrill Tantivy! Tantivy!
Tantivy! the four sweating bays, the leaders cantering, the wheelers
trotting, the bars all taut, emerged from the crest of the steep Cop,
and the Holyhead Mail, within a minute of its time, drew up before the
door of the Lion, the Royal Arms shining bravely from its red panels.

Shop-keepers ran to their doors, the crowd closed up about it, the
yokels gaped—for who in those days felt no interest in its advent! By
that coach had come, eleven years before, the news of the abdication of
the Corsican and the close of the Great War. Laurelled and flagged, it
had thrilled the town a year afterwards with the tidings of Waterloo.
Later it had signalled the death of the old blind king, and later
still, the acquittal—as all the world regarded it—of Queen Caroline.
Ah, how the crowd had cheered then! And how lustily old Squire Griffin
of Garth, the great-uncle of this young man, now come to meet the mail,
had longed to lay his cane about their disloyal shoulders!

The coachman, who had driven the eleven-mile stage from Haygate in
fifty-eight minutes, unbuckled and flung down the reins. The guard
thrust his bugle into its case, tossed a bundle of journals to the
waiting boys, and stepped nimbly to the ground. The passengers followed
more slowly, stamping their chilled feet, and stretching their cramped
limbs. Some, who were strangers, looked about them with a travelled
air, or hastened to the blazing fires that shone from the Lion windows,
while two or three who were at their journey’s end bustled about,
rescuing shawls and portmanteaux, or dived into inner pockets for the
coachman’s fee.

The last to appear, a man, rather below the middle height, in a
handsome caped travelling-coat, was in no hurry. He stepped out at his
ease and found the young man who has been described at his side. “That
you, Arthur?” he said, his face lighting up. “All well?”

“All well, sir. Let me take that!”

“Isn’t Rodd here? Ah!” to a second young man, plainer, darker, and more
soberly garbed, who had silently appeared at his forerunner’s elbow.
“Take this, Rodd, will you?” handing him a small leather case. “Don’t
let it go, until it is on my table. All well?”

“All well, sir, thank you.”

“Then go on at once, will you? I will follow with Mr. Bourdillon. Give
me your arm, Arthur.” He looked about him as he spoke. One or two hats
were lifted, he acknowledged the courtesy with a smile. “Betty well?”

“You’ll find her at the window looking out. All gone swimmingly, I
hope, sir?”

“Swimmingly?” The traveller paused on the word, perhaps questioning its
propriety; and he did not continue until they had disengaged themselves
from the group round the coach. He and the young man came, though there
was nothing to show this, from different grades of society, and the one
was thirty years older than the other and some inches shorter. Yet
there was a likeness. The lower part of the face in each was strong,
and a certain brightness in the eyes, that was alertness in the younger
man and keenness in the elder, told of a sanguine temperament; and they
were both good-looking. “Swimmingly?” the traveller repeated when they
had freed themselves from their immediate neighbors. “Well, if you
choose to put it that way, yes. But, it’s wonderful, wonderful,” in a
lower tone, as he paused an instant to acknowledge an acquaintance,
“the state of things up there, my boy.”

“Still rising?”

“Rising as if things would never fall. And upon my word I don’t know
why, with the marvellous progress everything is making—but I’ll tell
you all that later. It’s a full market. Is Acherley at the bank?”

“Yes, and Sir Charles. They came a little before time.”

“Clement is with them, I suppose?”

“Well, no, sir.”

“Don’t say he’s away to-day!” in a tone of vexation.

“I’m afraid he is,” Arthur admitted. “But they are all right. I offered
Sir Charles the paper, but they preferred to wait outside.”

“D——n!” muttered the other, nodding right and left. “Too bad of the
boy! Too bad! No,” to the person who had lain in wait for Bourdillon
and now put himself in their way, “I can’t stop now, Mr. Broadway.”

“But, Mr. Ovington! Just a——”

“Not now!” Ovington answered curtly. “Call to-morrow.” And when they
had left the man behind, “What does he want?”

“What they all want,” Arthur answered, smiling. “A good thing, sir.”

“But he isn’t a customer.”

“No, but he will be to-morrow,” the young man rejoined. “They are all
agog. They’ve got it that you can make a man’s fortune by a word, and
of course they want their fortunes made.”

“Ah!” the other ejaculated drily. “But seriously, look about you,
Arthur. Did you ever see a greater change in men’s faces—from what they
were this time two years? Even the farmers!”

“Well, they are doing well.”

“Better, at any rate. Better, even they. Yes, Mr. Wolley,” to a stout
man, much wrapped up, who put himself in the way, “follow us, please.
Sir Charles is waiting. Better,” Ovington continued to his companion,
as the man fell behind, “and prices rising, and demand—demand spreading
in everything.”

“Including Stocks?”

“Including Stocks. I’ve some news for Sir Charles, that, if he has any
doubts about joining us, will fix him. Well, here we are, and I’m glad
to be at home. We’ll go in by the house door, Arthur, or Betty will be
disappointed.”

The bank stood on Bride Hill, looking along the High Street. The
position was excellent and the house good. Still, it was no more than a
house, for in 1825 banks were not the institutions that they have since
become; they had still for rivals the old stocking and the cracked
teapot, and among banks, Ovington’s at Aldersbury was neither of long
standing nor of more than local repute.

Mr. Ovington led the way into the house, and had barely removed his hat
when a girl flew down the wide oak staircase and flung herself upon
him. “Oh, father!” she cried. “Here at last! Aren’t you cold? Aren’t
you starving?”

“Pretty well for that,” he replied, stroking her hair in a way that
proved that, whatever he was to others, he had a soft spot for his
daughter. “Pretty well for that, Betty.”

“Well, there’s a good fire! Come and warm yourself!”

“That’s what I can’t do, my dear,” he said, taking off his great coat.
“Business first.”

“But I thought you had done all that in London?” pouting.

“Not all, but some. I shall be an hour, perhaps more.”

She shot a mutinous glance at Arthur. “Why can’t he do it? And Mr.
Rodd?”

“You think we are old enough, Betty?”

“Apprentices should be seen, and not heard!” she snapped.

Arthur’s position at the bank had been hardly understood at first, and
in some fit of mischief, Betty, determined not to bow down to his
pretensions, had christened him the “Apprentice.”

“I thought that that proverb applied to children,” he retorted.

The girl was a beauty, dark and vivid, but small, and young enough to
feel the gibe. Before she could retaliate, however, her father
intervened. “Where’s Clement?” he asked. “I know that he is not here.”

“Tell-tale!” she flung at Arthur. “If you must know, father,” mildly,
“I think that he’s——”

“Mooning somewhere, I suppose, instead of being in the bank, as he
should be. And market day of all days! There, come, Bourdillon, I
mustn’t keep Sir Charles and Acherley waiting.” He led the way to the
rear of the hall, where a door on the left led into the bank parlor.
Betty made a face after them.

In the parlor which lay behind the public office were two men. One,
seated in an arm-chair by the fire, was reading the _Morning Post_. The
other stood at the window, his very shoulders expressing his
impatience. But it was to the former, a tall, middle-aged man, stiff
and pompous, with thin sandy hair but kindly eyes, that Ovington made
the first advance. “I am sorry to have kept you waiting, Sir Charles,”
he said. “Very sorry. But I assure you I have not wasted a minute. Mr.
Acherley,” to the other, “pardon me, will you? Just a word with Sir
Charles before we begin.”

And leaving Bourdillon to make himself agreeable to the impatient
Acherley, Ovington drew Sir Charles Woosenham aside. “I have gone a
little beyond my instructions,” he said in a low tone, “and sold your
Monte Reales.”

The Baronet’s face fell. “Sold!” he ejaculated. “Parted with them? But
I never—my dear sir, I never——”

“Authorized a sale?” the banker agreed suavely. “No, perfectly right,
Sir Charles. But I was on the spot and I felt myself responsible. There
was a favorable turn and—” forestalling the other as he would have
interrupted—“my rule is little and sure—little and sure, and sell on a
fair rise. I don’t think you will be dissatisfied with the
transaction.”

But Sir Charles’s displeasure showed itself in his face. He was a man
of family and influence, honorable and straightforward, but his
abilities were hardly on a par with his position, and though he had at
times an inkling of the fact it only made him the more jealous of
interference. “But I never contemplated,” he said, the blood rising to
his face, “never for a moment, that you would part with the stocks
without reference to me, Mr. Ovington.”

“Precisely, precisely—without your authority, Sir Charles—except at a
really good profit. I think that four or five hundred was mentioned?
Just so. Well, if you will look at this draft, which of course includes
the price of the stocks—they cost, if I remember, fourteen hundred or
thereabouts—you will, I hope—I really hope—approve of what I did.”

Sir Charles adjusted his glasses, and frowned at the paper. He was
prepared to be displeased and to show it. “Two thousand six hundred,”
he muttered, “two thousand six hundred and twenty-seven!” his jaw
dropping in his surprise. “Two thousand six—really! Ah, well, I
certainly think—” with a quick change to cordiality that would have
amused an onlooker—“that you acted for the best. I am obliged to you,
much obliged, Mr. Ovington. A handsome profit.”

“I felt sure that you would approve,” the banker assented gravely.
“Shall Bourdillon put the draft—Arthur, be good enough to place this
draft to Sir Charles Woosenham’s account. And tell Mr. Wolley and Mr.
Grounds—I think they are waiting—to come in. I ask your pardon, Mr.
Acherley,” approaching him in turn.

“No plum for me, I suppose?” growled that gentleman, whom the gist of
the interview with Sir Charles had not escaped. He was a tall,
hatchet-faced, dissipated-looking man, of an old family, Acherley of
Acherley. He had been a dandy with Brummell, had shaken his elbow at
Watier’s when Crockford managed it, had dined at the Pavilion; now he
vegetated in the country on a mortgaged estate, and on Sundays attended
cock-fights behind the village public-house.

“Well, not to-day,” Ovington answered pleasantly. “But when we have
shaken the tree a little——”

“One may fall, you think?”

“I hope so. You will be unlucky if one does not.”

The two men who had been summoned came in, each after his fashion.
Wolley entered first, endeavoring to mask under a swaggering manner his
consciousness that he stood in the presence of his betters. A clothier
from the Valleys and one of Ovington’s earliest customers, he had
raised himself, as the banker had, and from the same stratum; but by
enlarging instead of selling his mill. During the war he had made much
money and had come to attribute his success a little more to his
abilities and a little less to circumstances than was the fact. Of late
there were whispers that in the financial storm of ’16, which had
followed the close of the war, he had come near the rocks; but if so he
had put a bold face on the crisis, and by steadily putting himself
forward he had impressed most men with a belief in his wealth.
“Afternoon, Sir Charles,” he grunted with as much ease as he could
compass. “Afternoon,” to Acherley. He took a seat at the table and
slapped down his hat. He was here on business and he meant to show that
he knew what business was.

Grounds, who followed, was a man of a different type. He was a maltster
and had been a dairyman; a leading tradesman in the town, cautious,
penurious, timid, putting pound to pound without saying much about it,
and owning that respect for his superiors which became one in his
position. Until lately he had hoarded his savings, or put them into the
five per cents.; he had distrusted even the oldest bank. But progress
was in the air, new enterprises, new discoveries were the talk of the
town, the interest on the five per cents. had been reduced to four, and
in a rare moment of rashness, he had taken a hint dropped by Ovington,
had ventured, and won. He still trembled at his temerity, he still
vowed in wakeful moments that he would return to the old safe road, but
in the meantime easy gains tempted him and he was now fairly embarked
on modern courses. He was a byword in Aldersbury for caution and
shrewdness, and his adhesion to any scheme would, as Ovington well
knew, commend it to the town.

He hung back, but, “Come, Mr. Grounds, take a seat,” said the banker.
“You know Sir Charles and Mr. Acherley? Sir Charles, will you sit on my
right, and Mr. Acherley here, if you please? Bourdillon, will you take
a note? We are met, as you know, gentlemen, to consider the formation
of a Joint Stock Company, to be called”—he consulted a paper—“the
Valleys Steam Railroad Company, for the purpose of connecting the
woollen business of the Valleys with the town, and of providing the
public with a superior mode of transport. The Bill for the Manchester
and Liverpool Railroad is on the point of passing, and that great
enterprise is as good as carried through. The Bill for the London and
Birmingham Railroad is before the House; a Bill for a line from
Birmingham to Aldersbury is preparing. Those projects are, gentlemen,
in stronger hands than ours, and it might seem to some to be too early
to anticipate their success and to provide the continuation we propose.
But nothing is more certain than that the spoils are to those who are
first in the field. The Stockton and Darlington Railway is proving what
can be done by steam in the transport of the heaviest goods. There a
single engine draws a load of fifty tons at the rate of six miles an
hour, and has been known to convey a load of passengers at fifteen
miles. Higher speeds are thought to be possible——”

“I’ll never believe it!” Wolley growled, anxious to assert himself.

“But not desirable,” Ovington continued blandly. “At any rate, if we
wait too long——”

“There’s no talk of waiting!” Acherley exclaimed. Neither he nor Sir
Charles was in the habit of meeting on an equal footing the men with
whom they were sitting to-day; he found the position galling, and what
was to be done he was anxious should be done quickly. He had heard the
banker’s exordium before.

“No, we are here to act,” Ovington assented, with an eye on Grounds,
for whose benefit he had been talking. “But on sober and
well-considered lines. We are all agreed, I think, that such a railroad
will be a benefit to the trade and district?”

Now, to this proposition not one of those present would have assented a
year before. “Steam railroads?” they would have cried, “fantastic and
impossible!” But the years 1823 and 1824 had been years not only of
great prosperity but of abnormal progress. The seven lean years, the
years of depression and repression, which had followed Waterloo had
come to an end. The losses of war had been made good, and
simultaneously a more liberal spirit had been infused into the
Government. Men had breathed freely, had looked about them, had begun
to hope and to venture, to talk of a new world. Demand had overtaken
and outrun supply, large profits had been made, money had become cheap,
and, fostered by credit, the growth of enterprise throughout the
country had been marvellous. It was as if, after the frosts of winter,
the south wind had blown and sleeping life had everywhere awakened. Men
doubled their operations and still had money to spare. They put the
money in the funds—the funds rose until they paid no more than three
per cent. Dissatisfied, men sought other channels for their savings,
nor sought in vain. Joint Stock Companies arose on every side.
Projects, good and bad, sprang up like mushrooms in a night. Old lodes
and new harbors, old canals and new fisheries, were taken in hand, and
for all these there seemed to be capital. Shares rose to a premium
before the companies were floated, and soon the bounds of our shores
were found to be too narrow for British enterprise. At that moment the
separation of the South American countries from Spain fell out, and
these were at once seen to offer new outlets. The romantic were dazzled
with legends of mines of gold and pockets of diamonds, while the
gravest saw gain in pampas waving with wheat and prairies grazed by
countless herds. It was felt, even by the most cautious, that a new era
had set in. Trade, soaring on a continual rise in prices, was to know
no bounds. If the golden age of commerce had not begun, something very
like it had come to bless the British merchant.

Under such circumstances the Valleys Railroad seemed a practical thing
even to Grounds, and Ovington’s question was answered by a general
assent.

“Very good, gentlemen,” he resumed. “Then I may take that as agreed.”
He proceeded to enter upon the details of the scheme. The length of the
line would be fourteen miles. The capital was to be £45,000, divided
into 4500 shares of £10 each, £1 a share to be paid at once, the sum so
raised to be used for the preliminary expenses; £1 10s. per share to be
paid three months later, and the rest to be called up as required. The
directors’ qualification would be fifty shares. The number of directors
would be seven—the five gentlemen now present and two to be named, as
to whom he would have a word to say by-and-by. Mr. Bourdillon, of whose
abilities he thought highly—here several at the table looked kindly at
the young man—and who for other reasons was eminently fitted for the
position, would be secretary.

“But will the forty-five thousand be enough, sir?” Grounds ventured
timidly. He alone was not directly interested in the venture. Wolley
was the tenant of a large mill. Sir Charles was the owner of two mills
and the hamlets about them, Acherley of a third. Ovington had various
interests.

“To complete the line, Mr. Grounds? We believe so. To provide the
engine and coaches another fifteen thousand will be needed, but this
may be more cheaply raised by a mortgage.”

Sir Charles shied at the word. “I don’t like a mortgage, Mr. Ovington,”
he said.

“No, d——n a mortgage!” Acherley chimed in. He had had much experience
of them.

“The point is this,” the banker explained. “The road once completed, we
shall be able to raise the fifteen thousand at five per cent. If we
issue shares they must partake, equally with ourselves, in the profits,
which may be fifteen, twenty, perhaps twenty-five per cent.”

A twinkle of greed passed from eye to eye. Fifteen, twenty, twenty-five
per cent.! Ho, ho!

“The next question,” Ovington continued, “is important. We cannot use
the highway, the gradients and angles render that impossible. We must
acquire a right of way; but, fortunately, the estates we run over are
few, no more than thirteen in all, and for a full third of the distance
they are represented at this table.” He bowed gracefully to the two
landowners. “Sir Charles will, of course, be President of the Road and
Chairman of the Directors. We are fortunate in having at our head a
country gentleman who has”—he bowed again—“the enlightenment to see
that the landed interest is best served by making commerce contributory
to its well-being.”

“But what about the game?” Sir Charles asked anxiously. “You don’t
think——”

“On that point the greatest care will be taken. We shall see that no
covert is closely approached.”

“And the—you won’t bring the line within sight of——”

“Of the Park? God forbid! The amenities of every estate must be
carefully guarded. And, of course, a fair price for the right of way
will be agreed. Seven of the smaller landowners I have sounded, and we
shall have no trouble with them. The largest estate outstanding——”

“Is my landlord’s, I’ll bet!” Wolley exclaimed.

“Yes—is Garth. Mr. Griffin’s.”

Wolley laughed rudely. “Garth? Ay, you’ll have your work cut out
there!”

“Oh. I don’t know!”

“I do. And you’ll find I’m right.”

“Well, I hope——”

“You may hope what you like!” Sir Charles shuddered at the man’s
brusqueness. “The Squire’s a hard nut to crack, and so you’ll find,
banker. If you can get him to do a thing he don’t wish to do, you’ll be
the first that ever has. He hates the name of trade as he hates the
devil!”

The baronet sat up. “Trade?” he exclaimed. “Oh! but I am not aware,
sir, that this is—— Surely a railroad is on another footing?” Alarm was
written on his face.

“Quite!” Ovington struck in. “Entirely different! Another thing
altogether, Sir Charles. There can be only one opinion on that.”

“Of course, if I thought I was entering on anything like——”

“A railroad is on an entirely different footing,” the banker repeated,
with an angry glance at Wolley, who, unrepentant, continued to stare
before him, a sneer on his face. “On an entirely different footing.
Even Mr. Griffin, prejudiced as I venture with all respect to think he
is—even he would agree to that. But I have considered the difficulty,
gentlemen, and I have no doubt we can surmount it. I propose to see him
on Monday, accompanied by Mr. Bourdillon, his great-nephew, and between
us I have no doubt that we shall be able to persuade him.”

Acherley looked over his shoulder at the secretary, who sat at a small
table at Ovington’s elbow. “Like the job, Arthur?” he asked.

“I think Sir Charles’s example will go a long way with him,” Bourdillon
answered. He was a tactful young man.

The banker put the interruption aside. “I shall see Mr. Griffin on
Monday, and with your consent, gentlemen, I propose to offer him the
sixth seat at the Board.”

“Quite right, quite right,” Sir Charles murmured, much relieved.

“He’ll not take it!” Wolley persisted.

“My dear sir!”

“You will see I am right.”

“Well, there are more ways than one. At any rate I will see him and
report to the next meeting, when, with the chairman’s approbation, we
shall draw up the prospectus. In that connection”—he consulted his
paper—“I have already received overtures from customers of the bank for
four hundred shares.” There was a murmur of applause and Grounds’s face
betrayed relief. “Then Sir Charles has put himself down for three
hundred.” He bowed deferentially to Woosenham. “Mr. Acherley for one
hundred and fifty, Mr. Wolley has taken up one hundred and twenty-five,
and Mr. Grounds—I have not heard from Mr. Grounds, and there is no
hurry. No hurry at all!”

But Grounds, feeling that all eyes were on him, and feeling also
uncomfortable in his company, took the fence up to which he had been
brought. He murmured that he would take one hundred and twenty-five.

“Excellent!” said Ovington. “And I, on behalf of the bank, propose to
take four hundred.” Again there was a murmur of applause. “So that
before we go to the public we have already one-third of the shares
taken up. That being so, I feel no doubt that we shall start at a
premium before we cut the first sod.”

There followed a movement of feet, an outburst of hilarity. For this
was what they all wished to hear; this was the point. Chairs were
pushed back, and Sir Charles, who was as fearful for his prestige as
Grounds for his money, recovered his cheerfulness. Even Acherley became
good-humored. “Well, here’s to the Valleys Railroad!” he cried. “Damme,
we ought to have something to drink it in!”

The banker ignored this, and Sir Charles spoke. “But as to the seventh
seat at the Board? We have not arranged that, I think?” He liked to
show that nothing escaped him, and that if he was above business he
could still, when he condescended, be a business man.

“No,” Ovington agreed. “But I suggest that, with your permission, we
hold that over. There may be a big subscriber taking three or four
hundred shares?”

“Quite so, quite so.”

“Somebody may come forward, and the larger the applications the higher
the premium, gentlemen.”

Again eyes glistened, and there was a new movement. Woosenham took his
leave, bowing to Wolley and Grounds, and shaking hands with the others.
Acherley went with him and Ovington accompanied them, bare-headed, to
Sir Charles’s carriage, which was waiting before the bank. As he
returned Wolley waylaid him and drew him into a corner. A conference
took place, the banker turning the money in his fob as he listened, his
face grave. Presently the clothier entered on a second explanation. In
the end Ovington nodded. He called Rodd from the counter and gave an
order. He left his customer in the bank.

When he re-entered the parlor Grounds had disappeared, and Arthur, who
was bending over his papers, looked up. “Wolley wanted his notes
renewed, I suppose?” he said. The bank had few secrets for this shrewd
young man, who had learnt as much of business in eighteen months as
Rodd the cashier had learned in ten years, or as Clement Ovington would
learn in twenty.

The banker nodded. “And three hundred more on his standing loan.”

Arthur whistled. “I wonder you go on carrying him, sir.”

“If I cut him loose now——”

“There would be a loss, of course.”

“Yes, but that is not all, lad. Where would the Railroad scheme be?
Gone. And that’s not all, either. His fall would deal a blow to credit.
The money that we are drawing out of the old stockings and the cracked
tea-pots would go back to them. Half the clothiers in the Valley would
shiver, and neither I nor you would be able to say where the trouble
would stop, or who would be in the _Gazette_ next week. No, we must
carry him for the present, and pay for his railway shares too. But we
shall hold them, and the profits will eventually come to us. And if the
railway is made, it will raise the value of mills and increase our
security; so that whether he goes on or we have to take the mills
over—which Heaven forbid!—the ground will be firmer. It went well?”

“Splendidly! The way you managed them!” The lad laughed.

“What is it?”

“Grounds asked me if I did not think that you were like the pictures of
old Boney. I said I did. The Napoleon of Finance, I told him. Only, I
added, you knew a deal better where to stop.”

Ovington shook his head at the flatterer, but was pleased with the
flattery. More than once, people had stopped him in the street and told
him that he was like Napoleon. It was not only that he was stout and of
middle height, with his head sunk between his shoulders; but he had the
classic profile, the waxen complexion, the dominating brow and keen
bright eyes, nay, something of the air of power of the great Exile who
had died three years before. And he had something, too, of his
ambition. Sprung from nothing, a self-made man, he seemed in his
neighbors’ eyes to have already reached a wonderful eminence. But in
his own eyes he was still low on the hill of fortune. He was still a
country banker, and new at that. But if the wave of prosperity which
was sweeping over the country and which had already wrought so many
changes, if this could be taken at the flood, nothing, he believed, was
beyond him. He dreamed of a union with Dean’s, the old conservative
steady-going bank of the town; of branches here and branches there;
finally of an amalgamation with a London bank, of Threadneedle Street,
and a directorship—but Arthur was speaking.

“You managed Grounds splendidly,” he said. “I’ll wager he’s sweating
over what he’s done! But do you think—” he looked keenly at the banker
as he put the question, for he was eager to know what was in his
mind—“the thing will succeed, sir?”

“The railroad?”

“Yes.”

“I think that the shares will go to a premium. And I see no reason why
the railroad should not do. If I did not think so, I should not be
fostering it. It may take time and, of course, more money than we
think. But if nothing occurs to dash the public—no, I don’t see why it
should not succeed. And if it does it will give such an impetus to the
trade of the Valleys, three-fourths of which passes through our hands,
as will repay us many times over.”

“I am glad you think so. I was not sure.”

“Because I led Grounds a little? Oh, that was fair enough. It does not
follow from that, that honesty is not the banker’s only policy. Make no
mistake about that. But I am going into the house now. Just bring me
the note-issue book, will you? I must see how we stand. I shall be in
the dining-room.”

But when Arthur went into the house a few minutes later he met Betty,
who was crossing the hall. “Your father wanted this book,” he said.
“Will you take it to him?”

But Betty put her hands behind her back. “Why? Where are you going?”

“You have forgotten that it is Saturday. I am going home.”

“Horrid Saturday! I thought that to-night, with father just back——”

“I wouldn’t go? If I don’t my mother will think that the skies have
fallen. Besides, I am riding Clement’s mare, and if I don’t go, how is
he to come back?”

“As you go at other times. On his feet.”

“Ah, well, very soon I shall have a horse of my own. You’ll see, Betty.
We are all going to make our fortunes now.”

“Fortunes?”—with disdain. “Whose?”

“Your father’s for one.”

“Silly! He’s made his.”

“Then yours—and mine, Betty. Yours and mine—and Clement’s.”

“I don’t think he’ll thank you.”

“Then Rodd’s. But, no, we’ll not make Rodd’s. We’ll not make Rodd’s,
Betty.”

“And why not Mr. Rodd’s?”

“Never mind. We’ll not make it,” mischievously. “I wonder why you’ve
got such a color, Betty?” And as she snatched the book from him and
threatened him with it, “Good-bye till Monday. I’m late now, and it
will be dark before I am out of the town.”

With a gay nod he vanished through the door that led into the bank. She
looked after him, the book in her hand. Her lip curled. “Rodd indeed!”
she murmured. “Rodd? As if I should ever—oh, isn’t he provoking!”



CHAPTER II


The village of Garthmyle, where Arthur had his home, lay in the lap of
the border hills more than seven miles from Aldersbury, and night had
veiled the landscape when he rode over the bridge and up the village
street. The squat church-tower, firm and enduring as the hopes it
embodied, rose four-square above the thatched dwellings, and some
half-mile away the rider could discern or imagine the blur of trees
that masked Garth, on its sister eminence. But the bounds of the
valley, in the mouth of which the village nestled, were obscured by
darkness; the steep limestone wall which fenced it on one side and the
more distant wooded hills that sloped gently to it on the other were
alike hidden. It was only when Arthur had passed through the hamlet,
where all doors were closed against the chill of a January night, and
he had ridden a few paces down the hillock, that the lights of the
Cottage broke upon his view. Many a time had they, friendly beacons of
home and rest, greeted him at that point.

Not that Arthur saw them as beacons, for at no time was he much given
to sentiment. His outlook on life was too direct and vivid for that,
and to-day in particular his mind was teeming with more practical
thoughts, with hopes and plans and calculations. But the lights meant
that a dull ride over a rough road was at an end, and so far they gave
him pleasure. He opened the gate and rode round to the stable, gave up
the horse to Pugh, the man-of-all-work, and made his way into the
house.

He entered upon a scene as cheerful as any lights shining on weary
traveller could promise. In a fair-sized room a clear grate held a coal
fire, the flames of which danced on the red-papered walls. A kettle
bubbled on the hob, a tea-tray gleamed on the table, and between the
two a lady and gentleman sat, eating crumpets; the lady with much
elegance and a napkin spread over her lavender silk dress, the
gentleman in a green cutaway coat with basket buttons—a coat that ill
concealed the splashed gaiters for which he had more than once asked
pardon.

But fair as things looked on the surface, all was not perfect even in
this pleasant interior. The lady held herself stiffly, and her eyes
rested rather more often than was courteous on the spatter-dashes.
Secretly she thought her company not good enough for her, while the
gentleman was frankly bored. Neither was finding the other as congenial
as a first glance suggested, and it would have been hard to say which
found Arthur’s entrance the more welcome interruption.

“Hallo, mother!” he said, stooping carelessly to kiss her. “Hallo,
Clement.”

“My dear Arthur!” the lady cried, the lappets of her cap shaking as she
embraced him. “How late you are! That horrid bank! I am sure that some
day you will be robbed and murdered on your way home!”

“I! No, mother. I don’t bring the money, more’s the pity! I am late, am
I? The worse for Clement, who has to ride home. But I have been doing
your work, my lad, so you mustn’t grumble. What did you get?”

“A brace and a wood-pigeon. Has my father come?”

“Yes, he has come, and I am afraid has a wigging in store for you.
But—a brace and a wood-pigeon? Lord, man,” with a little contempt in
his tone, “what do you do with your gun all day? Why, Acherley told me
that in that rough between the two fallows above the brook——”

“Oh, Arthur,” Mrs. Bourdillon interposed, “never mind that!” She had
condescended sufficiently, she thought, and wished to hear no more of
Clement Ovington’s doings. “I’ve something more important to tell you,
much more important. I’ve had a shock, a dreadful shock to-day.”

She was a faded lady, rather foolish than wise, and very elegant: one
who made the most of such troubles as she had, and the opening her son
now heard was one which he had heard often before.

“What’s the matter now, mother?” he asked, stooping to warm his hands.

“Your uncle has been here.”

“Well, that’s no new thing.”

“But he has behaved dreadfully, perfectly dreadfully to me.”

“I don’t know that that is new, either.”

“He began again about your refusal to take Orders, and your going into
that dreadful bank instead.”

Arthur shrugged his shoulders. “That’s one for you, Clement.”

“Oh, that wasn’t the half,” the lady continued, unbending. “He said,
there was the living, three hundred and fifty a year, and old Mr.
Trubshaw seventy-eight. And he’d have to sell it and put in a stranger
and have quarrels about tithes. He stood there with his great stick in
his hand and his eyes glaring at me like an angry cat’s, and scolded me
till I didn’t know whether I stood on my head or my heels. He wanted to
know where you got your low tastes from.”

“There you are again, Clement!”

“And your wish to go into trade, and I answered him quite sharp that
you didn’t get them from me; as for Mr. Bourdillon’s grandfather, who
had the plantations in Jamaica, it wasn’t the same at all, as everybody
knows and agrees that nothing is genteeler than the West Indies with
black men to do the work!”

“You confounded him there, mother, I’m sure. But as we have heard
something like this before, and Clement is not much interested, if that
is all——”

“Oh, but it is not all! Very far from it!” Mrs. Bourdillon’s head shook
till the lappets swung again. “The worst is to come. He said that we
had had the Cottage rent-free for four years—and I’m sure I don’t know
who has a better right to it—but that that was while he still hoped
that you were going to live like a gentleman, like the Griffins before
you—and I am sure the Bourdillons were gentry, or I should have been
the last to marry your father! But as you seemed to be set on going
your own way and into the bank for good—and I must say I told him it
wasn’t any wish of mine and I’d said all I could against it, as you
know, and Mr. Clement knows the same—why, it was but right that we
should pay rent like other people! And it would be thirty pounds a year
from Lady Day!”

“The d—d old hunks!” Arthur cried. He had listened unmoved to his
mother’s tirade, but this touched him. “Well, he is a curmudgeon!
Thirty pounds a year? Well, I’m d—d! And all because I won’t starve as
a parson!”

But his mother rose in arms at that. “Starve as a parson!” she cried.
“Why, I think you are as bad, one as the other. I’m sure your father
never starved!”

“No, I know, mother. He was passing rich on four hundred pounds a year.
But that is not going to do for me.”

“Well, I don’t know what you want!”

“My dear mother, I’ve told you before what I want.” Arthur was fast
regaining the good temper that he seldom lost. “If I were a bishop’s
son and could look to be a bishop, or if I were an archdeacon’s son
with the prospect of a fat prebend and a rectory or two with it, I’d
take Orders. But with no prospect except the Garthmyle living, and with
tithes falling——”

“But haven’t I told you over and over again that you have only to
make-up to—but there, I haven’t told you that Jos was with him, and I
will say this for her, that she looked as ashamed for him as I am sure
I was! I declare I was sorry for the girl and she not daring to put in
a word—such an old bear as he is to her!”

“Poor Jos!” Arthur said. “She has not a very bright life of it. But
this does not interest Clement, and we’re keeping him.”

The young man had indeed made more than one attempt to take leave, but
every time he had moved Mrs. Bourdillon had either ignored him, or by a
stately gesture had claimed his silence. He rose now.

“I dare say you know my cousin?” Arthur said.

“I’ve seen her,” Clement answered; and his mind went back to the only
occasion on which he had remarked Miss Griffin. It had been at the last
Race Ball at Aldersbury that he had noticed her—a gentle, sweet-faced
girl, plainly and even dowdily dressed, and so closely guarded by her
proud old dragon of a father that, warned by the fate of others and
aware that his name was not likely to find favor with the Squire, he
had shrunk from seeking an introduction. But he had noticed that she
sat out more than she danced; sat, indeed, in a kind of isolation,
fenced in by the old man, and regarded with glances of half-scornful
pity by girls more smartly dressed. He had had time to watch her, for
he also, though for different reasons, had been a little without the
pale, and he had found her face attractive. He had imagined how
differently she would look were she suitably dressed. “Yes,” he
continued, recalling it, “she was at the last Race Ball, I think.”

“And a mighty poor time she had of it,” Arthur answered, half
carelessly, half contemptuously. “Poor Jos! She hasn’t at any time much
of a life with my beauty of an uncle. Twopence to get and a penny to
spend!”

Mrs. Bourdillon protested. “I do wish you would not talk of your cousin
like that,” she said. “You know that she’s your uncle’s heiress, and if
you only——”

Arthur cut her short. “There! There! You don’t remember, mother, that
Clement has seven miles to ride before his supper. Let him go now!
He’ll be late enough.”

That was the end, and the two young men went out together. When Arthur
returned, the tea had been removed and his mother was seated at her
tambour work. He took his stand before the fire. “Confounded old
screw!” he fumed. “Thirty pounds a year? And he’s three thousand, if
he’s a penny! And more likely four!”

“Well, it may be yours some day,” with a sniff. “I’m sure Jos is ready
enough.”

“She’ll have to do as he tells her.”

“But Garth must be hers.”

“And still she’ll have to do as he tells her. Don’t you know yet,
mother, that Jos has no more will than a mouse? But never mind, we can
afford his thirty pounds. Ovington is giving me a hundred and fifty,
and I’m to have another hundred as secretary to this new Company—that’s
news for you. With your two hundred and fifty we shall be able to pay
his rent and still be better off than before. I shall buy a nag—Packham
has one to sell—and move to better rooms in town.”

“But you’ll still be in that dreadful bank,” Mrs. Bourdillon sighed.
“Really, Arthur, with so much money it seems a pity you should lower
yourself to it.”

He had some admirable qualities besides the gaiety, the alertness, the
good looks that charmed all comers; ay, and besides the rather uncommon
head for figures and for business which came, perhaps, of his Huguenot
ancestry, and had commended him to the banker. Of these qualities
patience with his mother was one. So, instead of snubbing her, “Why
dreadful?” he asked good-humoredly. “Because all our county fogies look
down on it? Because having nothing but land, and drawing all their
importance from land, they’re jealous of the money that is shouldering
them out and threatening their pride of place? Listen to me, mother.
There is a change coming! Whether they see it or not, and I think they
do see it, there is a change coming, and stiff as they hold themselves,
they will have to give way to it. Three thousand a year? Four thousand?
Why, if Ovington lives another ten years what do you think that he will
be worth? Not three thousand a year, but ten, fifteen, twenty
thousand!”

“Arthur!”

“It is true, mother. Ay, twenty, it is possible! And do you think that
when he can buy up half a dozen of these thickheaded Squires who can
just add two to two and make four—that he’ll not count? Do you think
that they’ll be able to put him on one side? No! And they know it. They
see that the big manufacturers and the big ironmasters and the big
bankers who are putting together hundreds of thousands are going to
push in among them and can’t be kept out! And therefore trade, as they
call it, stinks in their nostrils!”

“Oh, Arthur, how horrid!” Mrs. Bourdillon protested, “you are growing
as coarse as your uncle. And I’m sure we don’t want a lot of vulgar
purse-proud——”

“Purse-proud? And what is the Squire? Land-proud! But,” growing more
calm, “never mind that. You will take a different view when I tell you
something that I heard to-day. Ovington let drop a word about a
partnership.”

“La, Arthur, but——”

“A partnership! Nothing definite, nothing to bind, and not yet, but in
the future. It was but a hint. But think of it, mother! It is what I
have been aiming at all along, but I didn’t expect to hear of it yet.
Not one or two hundred a year, but say, five hundred to begin with, and
three, four, five thousand by and by! Five thousand!” His eyes sparkled
and he threw back the hair from his forehead with a characteristic
gesture. “Five thousand a year! Think of that and don’t talk to me of
Orders. Take Orders! Be a beggarly parson while I have that in my
power, and in my power while I am still young! For trust me, with
Ovington at the helm and the tide at flood we shall move. We shall
move, mother! The money is there, lying there, lying everywhere to be
picked up. And we shall pick it up.”

“You take my breath away!” his mother protested, her faded, delicate
face unusually flushed. “Five thousand a year! Gracious me! Why, it is
more than your uncle has!” She raised her mittened hands in protest.
“Oh, it is impossible!” The vision overcame her.

But “It is perfectly possible,” he repeated. “Clement is of no use. He
is for ever wanting to be out of doors—a farmer spoiled. Rodd’s a mere
mechanic. Ovington cannot do it all, and he sees it. He must have
someone he can trust. And then it is not only that I suit him. I am
what he is not—a gentleman.”

“If you could have it without going to the bank!” Mrs. Bourdillon said.
And she sighed, golden as was the vision. But before they parted his
eloquence had almost persuaded her. She had heard such things, had
listened to such hopes, had been dazzled by such sums that she was
well-nigh reconciled even to that which the old Squire dubbed “the
trade of usury.”



CHAPTER III


Meanwhile Clement Ovington jogged homeward through the darkness, his
thoughts divided between the discussion at which he had made an
unwilling third, and the objects about him which were never without
interest for this young man. He had an ear, and a very sharp one, for
the piping of the pee-wits in the low land by the river, and the owl’s
cadenced cry in the trees about Garth. He marked the stars shining in a
depth of heaven opened amid the flying wrack of clouds; he picked out
Jupiter sailing with supreme dominion, and the Dog-star travelling
across the southern tract. His eye caught the gleam of water on a
meadow, and he reflected that old Gregory would never do any good with
that ground until he made some stone drains in it. Not a sound in the
sleeping woods, not the barking of a dog at a lonely homestead—and he
knew every farm by name and sight and quality—escaped him; nor the
shape of a covert, blurred though it was and leafless. But amid all
these interests, and more than once, his thoughts as he rode turned
inwards, and he pictured the face of the girl at the ball. Long
forgotten, it recurred to him with strange persistence.

He was an out-of-door man, and that, in his position, was the pity of
it. Aldersbury School—and Aldersbury was a very famous school in those
days—and Cambridge had done little to alter the tendency: possibly the
latter, seated in the midst of wide open spaces, under a wide sky, the
fens its neighbors, had done something to strengthen his bent.
Bourdillon thought of him with contempt, as a clodhopper, a rustic,
hinting that he was a throwback to an ancestor, not too remote, who had
followed the plough and whistled for want of thought. But he did
Clement an injustice. It was possible that in his love of the soil he
was a throwback; he would have made, and indeed he was, a good
ploughman. He had learnt the trick with avidity, giving good money,
solid silver shillings, that Hodge might rest while he worked. But, a
ploughman, he would not have turned a clod without noticing its
quality, nor sown a seed without considering its fitness, nor observed
a rare plant without wondering why it grew in that position, nor looked
up without drawing from the sky some sign of the weather or the hour.
Much less would he have gazed down a woodland glade, flecked with
sunlight, without perceiving its beauty.

He was, indeed, both in practice and theory a lover of Nature;
breathing freely its open air, understanding its moods, asking nothing
better than to be allowed to turn them to his purpose. Though he was no
great reader, he read Wordsworth, and many a line was fixed in his
memory and, on occasions when he was alone, rose to his lips.

But he hated the desk and he hated figures. His thoughts as he stood
behind the bank counter, or drummed his restless heels against the legs
of his high stool, were far away in fallow and stubble, or where the
trout, that he could tickle as to the manner born, lay under the caving
bank. And to his father and to those who judged him by the bank
standard, and felt for him half scornful liking, he seemed to be an
inefficient, a trifler. They said in Aldersbury that it was lucky for
him that he had a father.

Perhaps of all about him it was from that father that he could expect
the least sympathy. Ovington was not only a banker, he was a banker to
whom his business was everything. He had created it. It had made him.
It was not in his eyes a mere adjunct, as in the eyes of one born in
the purple and to the leisure which invites to the higher uses of
wealth. Able he was, and according to his lights honorable; but a
narrow education had confined his views, and he saw in his money merely
the means to rise in the world and eventually to become one of the
landed class which at that time monopolized all power and all
influence, political as well as social. Such a man could only see in
Clement a failure, a reversion to the yeoman type, and own with sorrow
the irony of fortune that so often delights to hand on the sceptre of
an Oliver to a “Tumble-down-Dick.”

Only from Betty, young and romantic, yet possessed of a woman’s
intuitive power of understanding others, could Clement look for any
sympathy. And even Betty doubted while she loved—for she had also that
other attribute of woman, a basis of sound common-sense. She admired
her father. She saw more clearly than Clement what he had done for them
and to what he was raising them. And she could not but grieve that
Clement was not more like him, that Clement could not fall in with his
wishes and devote himself to the attainment of the end for which the
elder man had worked. She could enter into the father’s disappointment
as well as into the son’s distaste.

Meanwhile Clement, dreaming now of a girl’s face, now of a new drill
which he had seen that morning, now of the passing sights and sounds
which would have escaped nine men out of ten but had a meaning for him,
drew near to the town. He topped the last eminence, he rode under the
ancient oak, whence, tradition had it, a famous Welshman had watched
the wreck of his fortunes on a pitched field. Finally he saw, rising
from the river before him, the amphitheatre of dim lights that was the
town. Descending he crossed the bridge.

He sighed as he did so. For to him to pass from the silent lands and to
enter the brawling streets where apprentices were putting up the
shutters and beggars were raking among heaps of market garbage was to
fall half way from the clouds. To right and left the inns were roaring
drunken choruses, drabs stood in the mouths of the alleys—dubbed in
Aldersbury “shuts”—tradesmen were hastening to wet their profits at the
Crown or the Gullet. When at last he heard the house door clang behind
him, and breathed the confined air of the bank, redolent for him of
ledgers and day-books, the fall was complete. He reached the earth.

If he had not done so, his sister’s face when he entered the
dining-room would have brought him to his level.

“My eye and Betty Martin!” she said. “But you’ve done it now, my lad!”

“What’s the matter?”

“Father will tell you that. He’s in his room and as black as thunder.
He came home by the mail at three—Sir Charles waiting, Mr. Acherley
waiting, the bank full, no Clement! You are in for it. You are to go to
him the moment you come in.”

He looked longingly at the table where supper awaited him. “What did he
say?” he asked.

“He said all I have said and d—n besides. It’s no good looking at the
table, my lad. You must see him first and then I’ll give you your
supper.”

“All right!” he replied, and he turned to the door with something of a
swagger.

But Betty, whose moods were as changeable as the winds, and whose
thoughts were much graver than her words, was at the door before him.
She took him by the lapel of his coat and looked up in his face. “You
won’t forget that you’re in fault, Clem, will you?” she said in a small
voice. “Remember that if he had not worked there would be no walking
about with a gun or a rod for you. And no looking at new drills,
whatever they are, for I know that that is what you had in your mind
this morning. He’s a good dad, Clem—better than most. You won’t forget
that, will you?”

“But after all a man must——”

“Suppose you forget that ‘_after all_,’” she said sagely. “The truth is
you have played truant, haven’t you? And you must take your medicine.
Go and take it like a good boy. There are but three of us, Clem.”

She knew how to appeal to him, and how to move him; she knew that at
bottom he was fond of his father. He nodded and went, knocked at his
father’s door and, tamed by his sister’s words, took his scolding—and
it was a sharp scolding—with patience. Things were going well with the
banker, he had had his usual four glasses of port, and he might not
have spoken so sharply if the contrast between the idle and the
industrious apprentice had not been thrust upon him that day with a
force which had startled him. That little hint of a partnership had not
been dropped without a pang. He was jealous for his son, and he spoke
out.

“If you think,” he said, tapping the ledger before him, to give point
to his words, “that because you’ve been to Cambridge this job is below
you, you’re mistaken, Clement. And if you think that you can do it in
your spare time, you’re still more mistaken. It’s no easy task, I can
tell you, to make a bank and keep a bank, and manage your neighbor’s
money as well as your own, and if you think it is, you’re wrong. To
make a hundred thousand pounds is a deal harder than to make Latin
verses—or to go tramping the country on a market day with your gun!
That’s not business! That’s not business, and once for all, if you are
not going to help me, I warn you that I must find someone who will! And
I shall not have far to look!”

“I’m afraid, sir, that I have not got a turn for it,” Clement pleaded.

“But what have you a turn for? You shoot, but I’m hanged if you bring
home much game. And you fish, but I suppose you give the fish away. And
you’re out of town, idling and doing God knows what, three days in the
week! No turn for it? No will to do it, you mean. Do you ever think,”
the banker continued, joining the fingers of his two hands as he sat
back in his chair, and looking over them at the culprit, “where you
would be and what you would be doing if I had not toiled for you? If I
had not made the business at which you do not condescend to work? I had
to make my own way. My grandfather was little better than a laborer,
and but for what I’ve done you might be a clerk at a pound a week, and
a bad clerk, too! Or behind a shop-counter, if you liked it better. And
if things go wrong with me—for I’d have you remember that nothing in
this world is quite safe—that is where you may still be! Still, my
lad!”

For the first time Clement looked his father fairly in the face—and
pleased him. “Well, sir,” he said, “if things go wrong I hope you won’t
find me wanting. Nor ungrateful for what you have done for us. I know
how much it is. But I’m not Bourdillon, and I’ve not got his head for
figures.”

“You’ve not got his application. That’s the mischief! Your heart’s not
in it.”

“Well, I don’t know that it is,” Clement admitted. “I suppose you
couldn’t——” he hesitated, a new hope kindled within him. He looked at
his father doubtfully.

“Couldn’t what?”

“Release me from the bank, sir? And give me a—a very small capital
to——”

“To go and idle upon?” the banker exclaimed, and thumped the ledger in
his indignation at an idea so preposterous. “No, by G—d, I couldn’t!
Pay you to go idling about the country, more like a dying duck in a
thunder-storm, as I am told you do, than a man! Find you capital and
see you loiter your life away with your hands in your pockets? No, I
couldn’t, my boy, and I would not if I could! Capital, indeed? Give you
capital? For what?”

“I could take a farm,” sullenly, “and I shouldn’t idle. I can work hard
enough when I like my work. And I know something about farming, and I
believe I could make it pay.”

The other gasped. To the banker, with his mind on thousands, with his
plans and hopes for the future, with his golden visions of Lombard
Street and financial sway, to talk of a farm and of making it pay! It
seemed—it seemed worse than lunacy. His son must be out of his mind. He
stared at him, honestly wondering. “A farm!” he ejaculated at last.
“And make it pay? Go back to the clodhopping life your grandfather
lived before you and from which I lifted you? Peddle with pennies and
sell ducks and chickens in the market? Why—why, I don’t know what to
say to you?”

“I like an outdoor life,” Clement pleaded, his face scarlet.

“Like a—like a——” Ovington could find no word to express his feelings
and with an effort he swallowed them down. “Look here, Clement,” he
said more mildly; “what’s come to you? What is it that is amiss with
you? Whatever it is you must straighten it out, boy; there must be an
end of this folly, for folly it is. Understand me, the day that you go
out of the bank you go to stand on your own legs, without help from me.
If you are prepared to do that?”

“I don’t say that I could—at first.”

“Then while I keep you I shall certainly do it on my own terms. So, if
you please, I will hear no more of this. Go back to your desk, go back
to your desk, sir, and do your duty. I sent you to Cambridge at
Butler’s suggestion, but I begin to fear that it was the biggest
mistake of my life. I declare I never heard such nonsense except from a
man in love. I suppose you are not in love, eh?”

“No!” Clement cried angrily, and he went out.

For he could not own to his father that he was in love; in love with
the brown earth, the woods, and the wide straggling hedge-rows, with
the whispering wind and the music of the river on the shallows, with
the silence and immensity of night. Had he done so, he would have
spoken a language which his father did not and could not understand.
And if he had gone a step farther and told him that he felt drawn to
those who plodded up and down the wide stubbles, who cut and bound the
thick hedge-rows, who wrought hand in hand with Nature day in and day
out, whose lives were spent in an unending struggle with the soil until
at last they sank and mingled with it—if he had told him that he felt
his kinship with those humble folk who had gone before him, he would
only have mystified him, only have angered him the more.

Yet so it was. And he could not change himself.

He went slowly to his supper and to Betty, owning defeat; acknowledging
his father’s strength of purpose, acknowledging his father’s right, yet
vexed at his own impotence. Life pulsed strongly within him. He longed
to do something. He longed to battle, the wind in his teeth and the
rain in his face, with some toil, some labor that would try his
strength and task his muscles, and send him home at sunset weary and
satisfied. Instead he saw before him an endless succession of days
spent with his head in a ledger and his heels on the bar of his stool,
while the sun shone in at the windows of the bank and the flies buzzed
sleepily about him; days arid and tedious, shared with no companion
more interesting than Rodd, who, excellent fellow, was not amusing, or
more congenial than Bourdillon, who patronized him when he was not
using him. And in future he would have to be more punctual, more
regular, more assiduous! It was a dreary prospect.

He ate his supper in morose silence until Betty, who had been quick to
read the upshot of the interview in his face, came behind him and
ruffled his hair. “Good boy!” she whispered, leaning over him. “His
days shall be long in the land!”

“I wish to heaven,” he answered, “they were in the land! I am sure they
will be long enough in the bank!” But after that he recovered his
temper.



CHAPTER IV


In remote hamlets a few churches still recall the fashion of Garthmyle.
It was a wide church of two aisles having clear windows, through which
a flood of cold light fell on the whitewashed walls, and on the maze of
square pews, some colored drab, some a pale blue, through which narrow
alleys, ending in culs-de-sac, wound at random. The Griffin memorials,
though the earliest were of Tudor date, were small and mean, and the
one warm scrap of color in the church was furnished by the faded red
curtain which ran on iron rods round the Squire’s pew and protected his
head from draughts. That curtain was watched with alarm by many, for at
a certain point in the service it was the Squire’s wont to draw it
aside, and to stand for a time with his back to the east while his hard
eyes roved over the congregation. Woe to the absentees! His scrutiny
completed, with a grunt which carried terror to the hearts of their
families, he would draw the curtain, turn about again, and compose
himself to sleep.

In its severity and bleakness the church fairly matched the man, who,
old and gaunt and grey, was its central figure; who, like it, embodied,
meagrely and plainly as he dressed, the greatness of old associations,
and like it, if in a hard and forbidding way, owned and exacted an
unchanging standard of duty.

For he was the Squire. Whatever might be done elsewhere, nothing was
done in that parish without him. The parson, aged and apathetic, knew
better than to cross his will—had he not to get in his tithes? The
farmers were his tenants, the overseers rested in the hollow of his
hand. Hardly a man was hired and no man was relieved, no old wife sent
back to her distant settlement, no lad apprenticed, but as he pleased.
He was the Squire.

On Sundays the tenants waited in the churchyard until he arrived, and
it was this which deceived Arthur when, Mrs. Bourdillon feeling unequal
to the service, he reached the church next morning. He found the porch
empty, and concluding that his uncle had entered, he made his way to
the Cottage pew, which was abreast of the great man’s. But in the act
of sitting down he saw, glancing round the red curtain, that Josina was
alone. It struck him then that it would be pleasant to sit beside her
and entertain himself with her conscious face, and he crossed over and
let himself into the Squire’s pew. He had the satisfaction of seeing
the blood mount swiftly to her cheeks, but the next moment he found the
old man—who had that morning sent word that he would be late—at his
elbow, in the act of entering behind him.

It was too late to retreat, and with a face as hot as Josina’s he
stumbled over the straw-covered footstool and sat down on her other
hand. He knew that the Squire would resent his presence after what had
happened, and when he stood up his ears were tingling. But he soon
recovered himself. He saw the comic side of the situation, and long
before the sermon was over, he found himself sufficiently at ease to
enjoy some of the _agréments_ which he had foreseen.

Carved roughly with a penknife on the front of the pew was a heart
surmounting two clasped hands. Below each hand were initials—his own
and Josina’s; and he never let the girl forget the August afternoon,
three years before, when he had induced her to do her share. She had
refused many times; then, like Eve in the garden, she had succumbed on
a drowsy afternoon when they had had the pew to themselves and the
drone of the preacher’s voice had barely risen above the hum of the
bees. She had been little more than a child at the time, and ever since
that day the apple had been to her both sweet and bitter. For she was
not a child now, and, a woman, she rebelled against Arthur’s power to
bring the blood to her cheeks and to play—with looks rather than words,
for of these he was chary—upon feelings which she could not mask.

Of late resentment had been more and more gaining the upper hand with
her. But to-day she forgave. She feared that which might pass between
him and his uncle at the close of the service, and she had not the
heart to be angry. However, when the dreaded moment came she was
pleasantly disappointed. When they reached the porch, “Take my seat,
take my meat,” the Squire said grimly. “Are you coming up?”

“If I may, sir?

“I want a word with you.”

This was not promising, but it might have been worse, and little more
was said as the three passed, the congregation standing uncovered, down
the Churchyard Walk and along the road to Garth.

The Squire, always taciturn, strode on in silence, his eyes on his
fields. The other two said little, feeling trouble in the air.
Fortunately at the early dinner there was a fourth to mend matters in
the shape of Miss Peacock, the Squire’s housekeeper. She was a distant
relation who had spent most of her life at Garth; who considered the
Squire the first of men, his will as law, and who from Josina’s
earliest days had set her an example of servile obedience. To ask what
Mr. Griffin did not offer, to doubt where he had laid down the law, was
to Miss Peacock flat treason; and where a stronger mind might have
moulded the girl to a firmer shape, the old maid’s influence had
wrought in the other direction. A tall meagre spinster, a weak replica
of the Squire, she came of generations of women who had been ruled by
their men and trained to take the second place. The Squire’s two wives,
his first, whose only child had fallen, a boy-ensign, at Alexandria,
his second, Josina’s mother, had held the same tradition, and Josina
promised to abide by it.

When the Peacock rose Jos hesitated. The Squire saw it. “Do you go,
girl,” he said. “Be off!”

For once she wavered—she feared what might happen between the two. But
“Do you hear?” the Squire growled. “Go when you are told.”

She went then, but Arthur could not restrain his indignation. “Poor
Jos!” he muttered.

Unluckily the Squire heard the words, and “Poor Jos!” he repeated,
scowling at the offender. “What the devil do you mean, sir? Poor Jos,
indeed? Confound your impudence! What do you mean?”

Arthur quailed, but he was not lacking in wit. “Only that women like a
secret, sir,” he said. “And a woman, shut out, fancies that there is a
secret.”

“Umph! A devilish lot you know about women!” the old man snarled. “But
never mind that. I saw your mother yesterday.”

“So she told me, sir.”

“Ay! And I dare say you didn’t like what she told you! But I want you
to understand, young man, once for all, that you’ve got to choose
between Aldersbury and Garth. Do you hear? I’ve done my duty. I kept
the living for you, as I promised your father, and whether you take it
or not, I expect you to do yours, and to live as the Griffins have
lived before you. Who the devil is this man Ovington? Why do you want
to mix yourself up with him? Eh? A man whose father touched his hat to
me and would no more have thought of sitting at my table than my butler
would! There, pass the bottle.”

“Would you have no man rise, sir?” Arthur ventured.

“Rise?” The Squire glared at him from under his great bushy eyebrows.
“It’s not to his rise, it’s to your fall I object, sir. A d—d silly
scheme this, and one I won’t have. D’you hear, I won’t have it.”

Arthur kept his temper, oppressed by the other’s violence. “Still, you
must own, sir, that times are changed,” he said.

“Changed? Damnably changed when a Griffin wants to go into trade in
Aldersbury.”

“But banking is hardly a trade.”

“Not a trade? Of course it’s a trade—if usury is a trade! If
pawn-broking is a trade! If loan-jobbing is a trade! Of course it’s a
trade.”

The gibe stung Arthur and he plucked up spirit. “At any rate, it is a
lucrative one,” he rejoined. “And I’ve never heard, sir, that you were
indifferent to money.”

“Oh! Because I’m going to charge your mother rent? Well, isn’t the
Cottage mine? Or because fifty years ago I came into a cumbered estate
and have pinched and saved and starved to clear it? Saved? I have
saved. But I’ve saved out of the land like a gentleman, and like my
fathers before me, and not by usury. Not by money-jobbing. And if you
expect to benefit—but there, fill your glass, and let’s hear your
tongue. What do you say to it?”

“As to the living,” Arthur said mildly, “I don’t think you consider,
sir, that what was a decent livelihood no longer keeps a gentleman as a
gentleman. Times are changed, incomes are changed, men are richer. I
see men everywhere making fortunes by what you call trade, sir; making
fortunes and buying estates and founding houses.”

“And shouldering out the old gentry? Ay, damme, and I see it too,” the
Squire retorted, taking the word out of his mouth. “I see plenty of it.
And you think to be one of them, do you? To join them and be another
Peel, or one of Pitt’s money-bag peers? That’s in your mind, is it? A
Mr. Coutts? And to buy out my lord and drive your coach and four into
Aldersbury, and splash dirt over better men than yourself?”

“I should be not the less a Griffin.”

“A Griffin with dirty hands!” with contempt. “That’s what you’d be. And
vote Radical and prate of Reform and scorn the land that bred you. And
talk of the Rights of Men and money-bags, eh? That’s your notion, is
it, by G—d?”

“Of course, sir, if you look at it in that way——”

“That’s the way I do look at it!” The Squire brought down his hand on
the table with a force that shook the glasses and spilled some of his
wine. “And it’s the way you’ve got to look at it, or there won’t be
much between you and me—or you and mine. Or mine, do you hear! I’ll
have no tradesman at Garth and none of that way of thinking. So you’d
best give heed before it’s too late. You’d best look at it all ways.”

“Very well, sir.”

“Any more wine?”

“No, thank you.” Arthur’s head was high. He did not lack spirit.

“Then hear my last word. I won’t have it! That’s plain. That’s plain,
and now you know. And, hark ye, as you go out, send Peacock to me.”

But before Arthur had made his way out, the Squire’s voice was heard,
roaring for Josina. When Miss Peacock presented herself, “Not you! Who
the devil wants you?” he stormed. “Send the girl! D’you hear? Send the
girl!”

And when Josina, scared and trembling, came in her turn, “Shut the
door!” he commanded. “And listen! I’ve had a talk with that puppy, who
thinks that he knows more than his betters. D—n his impertinence,
coming into my pew when he thought I was elsewhere! But I know very
well why he came, young woman, sneaking in to sit beside you and make
sheep’s eyes when my back was turned. Now, do you listen to me. You’ll
keep him at arm’s length. Do you hear, Miss? You’ll have nothing to say
to him unless I give you leave. He’s got to do with me now, and it
depends on me whether there’s any more of it. I know what he wants, but
by G—d, I’m your father, and if he does not mend his manners, he goes
to the right-about. So let me hear of no more billing and cooing and
meeting in pews, unless I give the word! D’you understand, girl?”

“But I think you’re mistaken, sir,” poor Jos ventured. “I don’t think
that he means——”

“I know what he means. And so do you. But never you mind! Till I say
the word there’s an end of it. The puppy, with his Peels and his peers!
Men my father wouldn’t have—but there, you understand now, and you’ll
obey, or I’ll know the reason why!”

“Then he’s not to come to Garth, sir?”

But the Squire checked at that. Family feeling and the pride of
hospitality were strong in him, and to forbid his only nephew the
family house went beyond his mind at present.

“To Garth?” angrily. “Who said anything about Garth? No, Miss, but when
he comes, you’ll stand him off. You know very well how to do it, though
you look as if butter wouldn’t melt in your mouth! You’ll see that he
keeps his distance. And let me have no tears, or—d——n the fellow, he’s
spoiled my nap. There, go! Go! I might as well have a swarm of wasps
about me as such folks! Pack o’ fools and idiots! Go into a bank,
indeed!”

Jos did go, and shutting herself up in her room would not open to Miss
Peacock, who came fluttering to the door to learn what was amiss. And
she cried a little, but it was as much in humiliation as grief. Her
father was holding her on offer, to be given or withheld, as he
pleased, while all the time she doubted, and more than doubted, if he
to whom she was on offer, he from whom she was withheld, wanted her.
There was the rub.

For Arthur, ever since he had begun to attend at the bank, had been
strangely silent. He had looked and smiled and teased her, had pressed
her hand or touched her hair, but in sport rather than in earnest,
meaning little. And she had been quick to see this, and with the
womanly pride, of which, gentle and timid as she was, she had her
share, she had schooled herself to accept the new situation. Now, her
father had taken Arthur’s suit for granted and humbled her. So Jos
cried a little. But they were not very bitter tears.



CHAPTER V


Arthur was taken aback by his uncle’s harshness, and he made haste to
be at the bank early enough on the Monday to anticipate the banker’s
departure for Garth. He was certain that to approach the Squire at this
moment in the matter of the railroad was to invite disaster, and he
gave Ovington such an account of the quarrel as he thought would deter
him from going over at present.

But the banker had a belief in himself which success and experience in
the management of men had increased. He was convinced that
self-interest was the spring which moved nine men out of ten, and
though he admitted that the family quarrel was untimely, he did not
agree that as between the Squire and a good bargain it would have
weight.

“But I assure you, sir, he’s like a bear with a sore head,” Arthur
urged.

“A bear will come to the honey if its head be sore,” the banker
answered, smiling.

“And perhaps upset the hive?”

Ovington laughed. “Not in this case, I think. And we must risk
something. Time presses and he blocks the way. However, I’ll let it
stand over for a week and then I’ll go alone. We must have your uncle.”

Accordingly a week later, discarding the tilbury and smart man-servant
that he had lately set up, he rode over to Garth, considering as he
journeyed the man whom he was going to meet and of whom, in spite of
his self-assurance, he stood in some awe.

Round Aldersbury were larger landowners and richer men than the Squire.
But his family and his name were old, and by virtue of long possession
he stood high among the gentry of the county. He had succeeded at
twenty-two to a property neglected and loaded with debt, and his
father’s friends—this was far back in the old King’s reign—had advised
him to sell; let him keep the house and the home-farm and pay his debts
with the rest. But pride of race was strong in him, he had seen that to
sell was to lose the position which his forbears had held, and he had
refused. Instead he had set himself to free the estate, and he had
pared, he had pinched, he had almost starved himself and others. He had
become a byword for parsimony. In the end, having benefited much by
enclosures in the ’nineties, he had succeeded. But no sooner had he
deposited in the bank the money to pay off the last charge than the
loss of his only son had darkened his success. He had married again—he
was by this time past middle age—but only a daughter had come of the
marriage, and by that time to put shilling to shilling and acre to acre
had become a habit of which he could not break himself, though he knew
that only a woman would follow him at Garth.

Withal he was a great aristocrat, a Tory of the Tories, stern and
unbending. Fear of France and of French doctrines and pride in his
caste were in his blood. The _Quarterly Review_ ranked with him after
his Bible, and very little after it. Reform under the most moderate
aspect was to him a shorter name for Revolution. He believed implicitly
in his class, and did not believe in any other class. Manufacturers and
traders he hated and distrusted, and of late jealousy had been added to
hatred and distrust. The inclusion of such men in the magistracy, the
elevation of Peel to the Ministry had made him fancy that there was
something in the Queen’s case after all; when Canning and Huskisson had
also risen to power he had said that Lord Liverpool was aging and the
Duke was no longer the man he had been.

He was narrow, choleric, proud, miserly; he had been known to carry an
old log a hundred yards to add it to his wood-pile, and to travel a
league to look for a lost sixpence. He dressed shabbily, which was not
so much remarked now that dandies aped coachmen, as it had been in his
younger days; and he rode about his fields on an old white mare which
he was believed to hold in affection next after his estate and much
before his daughter. He ruled his parish with a high hand. He had no
mercy for poachers. But he was honest and he was just. The farmers must
pay the wage he laid down—it was a shilling above the allowed rate. But
the men must work it out, and woe betide the idle; they had best seek
work abroad, and heaven help them if a foreign parish sent them home.
In one thing he was before his time; he was resolved that no
able-bodied man should share in the rates. The farmers growled, the
laborers grumbled, there were hard cases. But he was obdurate—work your
worth, or starve! And presently it began to be noticed that the parish
was better off than its neighbors. He was a tyrant, but a just tyrant.

Such was the man whom Ovington was going to meet, and from whose
avarice he hoped much. He had made his market of it once, for it was by
playing on it that he had lured the Squire from Dean’s, and so had
gained one of his dearest triumphs over the old Aldersbury Bank.

His hopes would not have been lessened had he heard a dialogue which
was at that moment proceeding in the stable-yard at Garth to an
accompaniment of clattering pails and swishing besoms. “He’ve no
bowels!” Thomas the groom declared with bitterness. “He be that hard
and grasping he’ve no bowels for nobody!”

Old Fewtrell, the Squire’s ancient bailiff, sniggered. “He’d none for
you, Thomas,” he said, “when you come back gallus drunk from Baschurch
Fair. None of your Manchester tricks with me, says Squire, and, lord,
how he did leather ’ee.”

Thomas did not like the reminiscence. “What other be I saying!” he
snarled. “He’ve no bowels even for his own flesh and blood! Did’ee ever
watch him in church? Well, where be he a-looking? At his son’s moniment
as is at his elbow? Never see him, never see him, not once!”

“Well, I dunno as I ’ave, either,” Fewtrell admitted.

“No, his eyes is allus on t’other side, a-counting up the Griffins
before him, and filling himself up wi’ pride.”

“Dunno as I couldn’t see it another way,” said the bailiff
thoughtfully.

“What other way? Never to look at his own son’s moniment?”

“Well, mebbe——”

“Mebbe?” Thomas cried with scorn. “Look at his darter! He ain’t but
one, and he be swilling o’ money! Do he make much of her, James
Fewtrell? And titivate her, and pull her ears bytimes same as you with
your grand-darters? And get her a horse as you might call a horse? You
know he don’t. If she’s not quick, it’s a nod and be damned, same as to
you and me!”

Old Fewtrell considered. “Not right out the same,” he decided.

“Right out, I say. You’ve been with him all your life. You’ve never
knowed no other and you’re getting old, and Calamity, he be old too,
and may put up with it. But I don’t starve for no Squire, and I’m for
more wage. I was in Aldersbury Saturday and wages is up and more work
than men! While here I’m a-toiling for what you got twenty year ago.
But not me! I bin to Manchester. And so I’m going to tell Squire.”

The bailiff grinned. “Mebbe he’ll take a stick same as before.”

“He’d best not!” Thomas said, with an ugly look. “He’d best take care,
or——”

“Whist! Whist! lad. You be playing for trouble. Here be Squire.”

The Squire glared at them, but he did not stop. He stalked into the
house and, passing through it, went out by the front door. He intended
to turn right-handed, and enter the high-terraced garden facing south,
in which he was wont to take, even in winter, a few turns of a morning.
But something caught his eye, and he paused. “Who’s this?” he muttered,
and shading his eyes made out a moment later that the stranger was
Ovington. A visit from him was rare enough to be a portent, and the
figure of his bank balance passed through the Squire’s mind. Had he
been rash? Ovington’s was a new concern; was anything wrong? Then
another idea, hardly more welcome, occurred to him: had the banker come
on his nephew’s account?

If so—however, he would soon know, for the visitor was by this time
half-way up the winding drive, sunk between high banks, which, leaving
the road a third of a mile from the house, presently forked, the left
branch swerving through a grove of beech trees to the front entrance,
the right making straight for the stables.

The Squire met his visitor at the gate and, raising his voice, shouted
for Thomas. “I am sorry to trespass on you so early,” Ovington said as
he dismounted. “A little matter of business, Mr. Griffin, if I may
trouble you.”

The old man did not say that it was no trespass, but he stood aside
punctiliously for the other to precede him through the gate. Then,
“You’ll stay to eat something after your ride?” he said.

“No, I thank you. I must be in town by noon.”

“A glass of Madeira?”

“Nothing, Squire, I thank you. My business will not take long.”

By this time they stood in the room in which the Squire lived and did
his business. He pointed courteously to a chair. He was shabby, in
well-worn homespun and gaiters, and the room was shabby, walled with
bound Quarterlies and old farm books, and littered with spurs and dog
leashes—its main window looked into the stable yard. But there was
about the man a dignity implied rather than expressed, which the spruce
banker in his shining Hessians owned and envied. The Squire could look
at men so that they grew uneasy under his eye, and for a moment, owning
his domination, the visitor doubted of success. But then again the room
was so shabby. He took heart of grace.

“I shouldn’t trouble you, Mr. Griffin,” he said, sitting back with an
assumption of ease, while the Squire from his old leather chair
observed him warily, “except on a matter of importance. You will have
heard that there is a scheme on foot to increase the value of the
woollen industry by introducing a steam railroad. This is a new
invention which, I admit, has not yet been proved, but I have examined
it as a business man, and I think that much is to be expected from it.
A limited company is being formed to carry out the plan, if it prove to
be feasible. Sir Charles Woosenham has agreed to be Chairman, Mr.
Acherley and other gentlemen of the county are taking part, and I am
commissioned by them to approach you. I have the plans here——”

“What do you want?” The Squire’s tone was uncompromising. He made no
movement towards taking the plans.

“If you will allow me to explain?”

The old man sat back in his chair.

“The railroad will be a continuation of the Birmingham and Aldersbury
railroad, which is in strong hands at Birmingham. Such a scheme would
be too large for us. That, again, is a continuation of the London and
Birmingham railroad.”

“Built?”

“Oh no. Not yet, of course.”

“Begun, then?”

“No, but——”

“Projected?”

“Precisely, projected, the plans approved, the Bill in preparation.”

“But nothing done?”

“Nothing actually done as yet,” the banker admitted, somewhat dashed.
“But if we wait until these works are finished we shall find ourselves
anticipated.

“Ah!”

“We wish, therefore, to be early in the field. Much has appeared in the
papers about this mode of transport, and you are doubtless familiar
with it. I have myself inquired into it, and the opinion of financial
men in London is that these railroads will be very lucrative, paying
dividends of from ten to twenty-five per cent.”

The Squire raised his eyebrows.

“I have the plans here,” the banker continued, once more producing
them. “Our road runs over the land of six small owners, who have all
agreed to the terms offered. It then enters on the Woosenham outlying
property, and thence, before reaching Mr. Acherley’s, proceeds over the
Garth estate, serving your mills, the tenant of one of which joins our
board. If you will look at the plans?” Again Ovington held them out.

But the old man put them aside. “I don’t want to see them,” he said.

“But, Squire, if you would kindly glance——”

“I don’t want to see them. What do you want?”

Ovington paused to consider the most favorable light in which he could
place the matter. “First, Mr. Griffin, your presence on the Board. We
attach the highest importance to that. Secondly, a way-leave over your
land for which the Company will pay—pay most handsomely, although the
value added to your mills will far exceed the immediate profit.”

“You want to carry your railroad over Garth?”

“Yes.”

“Not a yard!” The old man tapped the table before him. “Not a foot!”

“But our terms—if you would allow me to explain them?”

“I don’t want to hear them. I am not going to sell my birthright,
whatever they are. You don’t understand me? Well, you can understand
this.” And abruptly the Squire sat up. “I’ll have none of your d—d
smoking, stinking steam-wagons on my land in my time! Oh, I’ve read
about them in more places than the papers, sir, and I’ll not sell my
birthright and my people’s birthright—of clean air and clean water and
clean soil for any mess of pottage you can offer! That’s my answer, Mr.
Ovington.”

“But the railroad will not come within a mile of Garth.”

“It will not come on to my land! I am not blind, sir. Suppose you
succeed. Suppose you drive the mails and coaches and the stage-wagons
off the road. Where shall I sell my coach-horses and hackneys and my
tenants their heavy nags? And their corn and their beans? No, by G—d,”
stopping Ovington, who wished to interrupt him. “You may delude some of
my neighbors, sir, and you may know more about money-making, where it
is no question how the money is made, than I do! But I’ll see that you
don’t delude me! A pack of navigators upsetting the country, killing
game and robbing hen-roosts, raising wages and teaching honest folks
tricks? Not here! If Woosenham knew his own business, and Acherley were
not up to his neck in debt, they’d not let themselves be led by the
nose by——”

“By whom, sir?” Ovington was on his feet by this time, his eyes
smoldering, his face paler than usual. They confronted each other. It
was the meeting, the collision of two powers, of two worlds, the old
and the new.

“By whom, sir?” the Squire replied sternly—he too had risen. “By one
whose interests and breeding are wholly different from theirs and who
looks at things from another standpoint! That’s by whom, sir. And one
word more, Mr. Ovington. You have the name of being a clever man and I
never doubted it until to-day; but have a care that you are not over
clever, sir. Have a care that you do not lead your friends and yourself
into more trouble than you think for! I read the papers and I see that
everybody is to grow rich between Saturday and Monday. Well, I don’t
know as much about money business as you do, but I am an old man, and I
have never seen a time when everybody grew rich and nobody was the
loser.”

Ovington had controlled himself well; and he still controlled himself,
but there was a dangerous light in his eyes. “I am sorry,” he said,
“that you can give me no better answer, Mr. Griffin. We hoped to have,
and we set some value on your support. But there are, of course—other
ways.”

“You may take your railroad any way you like, so long as you don’t
bring it over Garth.”

“I don’t mean that. If the railroad is made at all it must pass over
Garth—the property stretches across the valley. But the Bill, when
presented, will contain the same powers which are given in the later
Canal Acts—a single proprietor cannot be allowed to stand in the way of
the public interests, Mr. Griffin.”

“You mean—by G—d, sir,” the Squire broke out, “you mean that you will
take my land whether I will or no?”

“I am not using any threat.”

“But you do use a threat!” roared the Squire, towering tall and gaunt
above his opponent. “You do use a threat! You come here——”

“I came here—” the other answered—he was quietly drawing on his
gloves—“to put an excellent business investment before you, Mr.
Griffin. As you do not think it worth while to entertain it, I can only
regret that I have wasted your time and my own.”

“Pish!” said the Squire.

“Very good. Then with your permission I will seek my horse.”

The old man turned to the window and opened it. “Thomas,” he shouted
violently. “Mr. Ovington’s horse.”

When he turned again. “Perhaps you may still think better of it,”
Ovington said. He had regained command of himself. “I ought to have
mentioned that your nephew has consented to act as Secretary to the
Company.”

“The more fool he!” the Squire snarled. “My nephew! What the devil is
he doing in your Company? Or for the matter of that in your bank
either?”

“I think he sees more clearly than you that times are changed.”

“Ay,” the old man retorted, full of wrath, and well aware that the
other had found a joint in his armor. “And he had best have a care that
these fine times don’t lead him into trouble!”

“I hope not, I hope not. Good-day, Mr. Griffin. I can find my way out.
Don’t let me trouble you.”

“I will see you out, if you please. After you, sir.” Then, with an
effort which cost him much, but which he thought was due to his
position, “You are sure that you will take nothing?”

“Nothing, I thank you.”

The Squire saw his visitor to the door; but he did not stay to see him
ride away. He went back to his room and to a side window at which it
was his custom to spend much time. It looked over the narrow vale,
little more than a glen, which the eminence, on which the house stood,
cut off from the main valley. It looked on its green slopes, on the
fern-fringed brook that babbled and tossed in its bottom, on the black
and white mill that spanned the stream, and on the Thirty Acre covert
that clothed the farther side and climbed to the foot of the great
limestone wall that towered alike above house and glen and rose itself
to the knees of the boundary hills. And looking on all this, the Squire
in fancy saw the railroad scoring and smirching and spoiling his
beloved acres. It was nothing to him, that in fact the railroad would
pass up the middle of the broad vale behind him—he ignored that. He saw
the hated thing sweep by below him, a long black ugly snake, spewing
smoke and steam over the green meadows, fouling the waters, darkening
the air.

“Not in my time, by G—d!” he muttered, his knees quivering a little
under him—for he was an aging man and the scene had tried him. “Not in
my time!” And at the thought that he, the owner of all, hill and vale,
within his sight, and the descendant of generations of owners—that he
had been threatened by this upstart, this loan-monger, this town-bred
creature of a day, he swore with fresh vigor.

He had at any rate the fires of indignation to warm him, and the
satisfaction of knowing that he had spoken his mind and had not had the
worst of the bout. But the banker’s feelings as he jogged homewards on
his hackney were not so happy. In spite of Bourdillon’s warning he had
been confident that he would gain his end. He had fancied that he knew
his man and could manage him. He had believed that the golden lure
would not fail. But it had failed, and the old man’s gibes accompanied
him, and like barbed arrows clung to his memory and poisoned his
content.

It was not the worst that he must return and own that Arthur had been
wiser than he; that he must inform his colleagues that his embassy had
failed. Worse than either was the hurt to his pride. Certain things
that the Squire had said about money-making, his sneer about the
difference in breeding, his warning that the banker might yet find that
he had been too clever—these had pricked him to the quick, and the last
had even caused him a pang of uneasiness. And then the Squire had shown
so clearly the gulf that in his eyes lay between them!

Ay, it was that which rankled: the knowledge, sharply brought home to
him, that no matter what his success, no matter what his wealth, nor
how the common herd bowed down to him, this man and his like would ever
hold themselves above him, would always look down on him. The fence
about them he could not cross. Add thousands to thousands as he might,
and though he conquered Lombard Street, these men would not admit him
of their number. They would ever hold him at arm’s length, would deal
out to him a cold politeness. He could never be of them.

As a rule Ovington was too big a man to harbor spite, but as he rode
and fumed, a plan which he had already considered put on a new aspect,
and by and by his brow relaxed and he smote his thigh. Something
tickled him and he laughed. He thought that he saw a way to avenge
himself and to annoy his enemy, and by the time he reached the bank he
was himself again. Indeed, he had not been human if he had not by that
time owned that whatever Garth thought of him he was something in
Aldersbury.

Three times men stopped him, one crossing the street to intercept him,
one running bare-headed from a shop, a third seizing his rein. And all
three sought favors, or craved advice, all, as they retreated, did so,
eyed askance by those who lacked their courage or their impudence.

For the tide of speculation was still rising in the country, and even
in Aldersbury had reached many a back-parlor where the old stocking or
the money-box was scarcely out of date. Thousands sold their Three per
cents., and the proceeds had to go somewhere, and other proceeds, for
behind all there was real prosperity. Men’s money poured first into a
higher and then into a lower grade of security and raised each in turn,
so that fortunes were made with astonishing speed. The banks gave
extended credit; everything rose. Many who had bought in fear found
that they had cleared a profit before they had had time to tremble.
They sold, and still there were others to take their place. It seemed
as if all had only to buy and to sell and to grow rich. Only the very
cautious stood aside, and one by one even these slid tempted into the
stream.

The more venturesome hazarded their money afar, buying shares in
steamship companies in the West Indies, in diamond mines in Brazil, or
in cattle companies in Mexico. The more prudent preferred undertakings
which they could see and which their limited horizon could compass, and
to these such a local scheme as the Valleys Railroad held out a
tempting bait. They knew nothing about a railroad, but they knew that
steam had been applied to ocean travel, and they knew Aldersbury and
the woollen district. Here was something the growth and progress of
which they could watch, and which once begun could not vanish in a
night.

Then the silence of those within and the rumors spread without added to
its attractions. Each man felt that his neighbor was stealing a march
upon him, and that if he were not quick he would not get in on equal
terms.

One of Ovington’s waylayers wished to know if the limit at which he had
been advised to sell his stock was likely to be reached. “I sold on
Saturday,” the banker answered, “two pounds above your limit, Davies.
The money will be in the bank in a week.” He spoke with Napoleonic
curtness, and rode on, leaving the man, amazed and jubilant, to
calculate his gains.

The next wanted advice. He had a hundred in hand if Mr. Ovington would
not think it too small. “Call to-morrow—no, Thursday,” Ovington said,
hardly looking at him. “I’ll see you then.”

The third ran bare-headed out of a shop. He was a man of more weight,
Purslow the big draper on Bride Hill, who had been twice Mayor of
Aldersbury; a tradesman, bald and sleek, whom fortune had raised so
rapidly that old subservience was continually at odds with new
importance. “Just a word, Mr. Ovington,” he stuttered, “a word, sir, by
your leave? I’m a good customer.” He had not laid aside his black apron
but merely twisted it round his waist, a sure sign, in these days of
his greatness, that he was flustered.

The banker nodded. “None better, Purslow,” he answered. “What is it?”

“What I says, then—excuse me—is, if Grounds, why not me? Why not me,
sir?”

“I don’t quite——”

“If he’s to be on the Board, he and his mash-tubs——”

“Oh!” The banker looked grave. “You are thinking of the Railroad,
Purslow?”

“To be sure! What else?—excuse me, sir! And what I say is, if Grounds,
why not me? I’ve been mayor twice and him not even on the Council? And
I’m not a pauper, as none knows better than you, Mr. Ovington. If it’s
only that I’m a tradesman, why, there ought to be a tradesman on it,
and I’ll be bound as many will follow my lead as Grounds’.”

The banker seemed to consider. “Look here, Purslow,” he said, “you are
doing very well, not a man in Aldersbury better. Take my advice and
stick to the shop.”

“And slave for every penny I make!”

“Slow and sure is a good rule.”

“Oh, damn slow and sure!” cried the draper, forgetting his manners. “No
offence, sir, I’m sure. Excuse me. But slow and sure, while Grounds is
paid for every time he crosses the street, and doubles his money while
he wears out his breeches!”

“Well,” said Ovington, with apparent reluctance, “I’ll think it over.
But to sit on the Board means putting in money, Purslow. You know that,
of course.”

“And haven’t I the money?” the man cried, inflamed by opposition.
“Can’t I put down penny for penny with Grounds? Ay, though I’ve served
the town twice, and him not even on the Council!”

“Well, I’ll bear it in mind. I can say no more than that,” Ovington
rejoined. “I must consult Sir Charles. It’s a responsible position,
Purslow. And, of course, where there are large profits, as we hope
there may be, there must be risk. There must be some risk. Don’t forget
that. Still,” touching up his horse with his heel, “I’ll see what I can
do.”

He gained the bank without further stay, and there the stir and bustle
which his practised eye was quick to mark sustained the note already
struck. There were customers coming and going: some paying in, others
seeking to have bills renewed, or a loan on securities that they might
pay calls, or accommodation of one kind or another. But with easy money
these demands could be granted, and many a parcel of Ovington’s notes
passed out amid smiling and general content. The January sun was
shining as if March winds would never blow, and credit seemed to be a
thing to be had for the asking.

It was only within the last seven years that Ovington’s had ventured on
an issue of notes. Then, a little before the resumption of cash
payments, they had put them forth with a tentative, “If you had rather
have bank paper it’s here.” Some had had the bad taste to prefer the
Abraham Newlands, a few had even asked for Dean’s notes. But borrowers
cannot be choosers, the notes had gradually got abroad, and though at
first they had returned with the rapidity of a homing pigeon, the
readiness with which they were cashed wrought its effect, and by this
time the public were accustomed to them.

Dean’s notes bore a big D, and Ovington’s, for the benefit of those who
could not read, were stamped with a large CO., for Charles Ovington.

Alone with his daughter that evening the banker referred to this.
“Betty,” he said, after a long silence, “I am going to make a change. I
am going to turn CO. into Company.”

She understood him at once, and “Oh, father!” she cried, laying down
her work. “Who is it? Is it Arthur?”

“Would you like that?”

She replied by another question. “Is he really so clever?”

“He’s a gentleman—that’s much. And a Griffin, and that’s more, in a
place like this. And he’s—yes, he’s certainly clever.”

“Cleverer than Mr. Rodd?”

“Rodd! Pooh! Arthur’s worth two of him.”

“Quite the industrious apprentice!” she murmured, her hands in her lap.

“Well, you know,” lightly, “what happened to the industrious
apprentice, Betty?”

She colored. “He married his master’s daughter, didn’t he? But there
are two words to that, father. Quite two words.”

“Well, I am going to offer him a small share. Anything more will depend
upon himself—and Clement.”

She sighed. “Poor Clement!”

“Poor Clement!” The banker repeated her words pettishly. “Not poor
Clement, but idle Clement! Can you do nothing with that boy? Put no
sense into him? He’s good for nothing in the world except to moon about
with a gun. Last night he began to talk to me about Cobbett and some
new wheat. New wheat, indeed! Rubbish!”

“But I think,” timidly, “that he does understand about those things,
father.”

“And what good will they do him? I wish he understood a little more
about banking! Why, even Rodd is worth two of him. He’s not in the bank
four days in the week. Where is he to-day?”

“I am afraid that he took his gun—but it was the last day of the
season. He said that he would not be out again. He has been really
better lately.”

“Though I was away!” the banker exclaimed. And he said some strong
things upon the subject, to which Betty had to listen.

However, he had recovered his temper when he sent for Arthur next day.
He bade him close the door. “I want to speak to you,” he said; then he
paused a moment while Arthur waited, his color rising. “It’s about
yourself. When you came to me I did not expect much from the
experiment. I thought that you would soon tire of it, being what you
are. But you have stood to it, and you have shown a considerable
aptitude for the business. And I have made up my mind to take you in—on
conditions, of course.”

Arthur’s eyes sparkled. He had not hoped that the offer would be made
so soon, and, much moved, he tried to express his thanks. “You may be
sure that I shall do my best, sir,” he said.

“I believe you will, lad. I believe you will. Indeed, I am thinking of
myself as well as of you. I had not intended to make the offer so
soon—you are young and could wait. But you will have to bring in a
certain sum, and capital can be used at present to great advantage.”

Arthur looked grave. “I am afraid, sir——”

“Oh, I’ll make it easy,” Ovington said. “This is my offer. You will put
in five thousand pounds, and will receive for three years twelve per
cent upon this in lieu of your present salary of one hundred and
fifty—the hundred you are to be paid as Secretary to the Company is
beside the matter. At the end of three years, if we are both satisfied,
you will take an eighth share—otherwise you will draw out your money.
On my death, if you remain in the bank, your share will be increased to
a third on your bringing in another five thousand. You know enough
about the accounts to know——”

“That it’s a most generous offer,” Arthur exclaimed, his face aglow.
And with the frankness and enthusiasm, the sparkling eye and ready word
that won him so many friends, he expressed his thanks.

“Well, lad,” the other answered pleasantly, “I like you. Still, you had
better take a short time to consider the matter.”

“I want no time,” Arthur declared. “My only difficulty is about the
money. My mother’s six thousand is charged on Garth, you see.”

This was a fact well known to Ovington, and one which he had taken into
his reckoning. Perhaps, but for it, he had not been making the offer at
this moment. But he concealed his satisfaction and a smile, and “Isn’t
there a provision for calling it up?” he said.

“Yes, there is—at three months. But I am afraid that my mother——”

“Surely she would not object under the circumstances. The increased
income might be divided between you so that it would be to her profit
as well as to your advantage to make the change. Three months, eh?
Well, suppose we say the money to be paid and the articles of
partnership to be signed four months from now?”

Difficulties never loomed very large in this young man’s eyes. “Very
good, sir,” he said. “Upon my honor, I don’t know how to thank you.”

“It won’t be all on your side,” the banker answered good-humoredly.
“Your name’s worth something, and you are keen. I wish to heaven you
could infect Clement with a tithe of your keenness.”

“I’ll try, sir,” Arthur replied. At that moment he felt that he could
move mountains.

“Well, that’s settled, then. Send Rodd to me, will you, and do you see
if I have left my pocket-book in the house. Betty may know where it
is.”

Arthur went through the bank, stepping on air. He gave Rodd his
message, and in a twinkling he was in the house. As he crossed the hall
his heart beat high. Lord, how he would work! What feats of banking he
would perform! How great would he make Ovington’s, so that not only
Aldshire but Lombard Street should ring with its fame! What wealth
would he not pile up, what power would he not build upon it, and how he
would crow, in the days to come, over the dull-witted clod-hopping
Squires from whom he sprang, and who had not the brains to see that the
world was changing about them and their reign approaching its end!

For at this moment he felt that he had it in him to work miracles. The
greatest things seemed easy. The fortunes of Ovington’s lay in the
future, the cycle half turned—to what a point might they not carry
them! During the last twelve months he had seen money earned with an
ease which made all things appear possible; and alert, eager, sanguine,
with an inborn talent for business, he felt that he had but to rise
with the flowing tide to reach any position which wealth could offer in
the coming age—that age which enterprise and industry, the loan, the
mill, the furnace were to make their own. The age of gold!

He burst into song. He stopped. “Betty!” he cried.

“Who is that rude boy?” the girl retorted, appearing on the stairs
above him.

He bowed with ceremony, his hand on his heart, his eyes dancing. “You
see before you the Industrious Apprentice!” he said. “He has received
the commendation of his master. It remains only that he should lay his
success at the feet of—his master’s daughter!”

She blushed, despite herself. “How silly you are!” she cried. But when
he set his foot on the lowest stair as if to join her, she fled nimbly
up and escaped. On the landing above she stood. “Congratulations, sir,”
she said, looking over the balusters. “But a little less forwardness
and a little more modesty, if you please! It was not in your articles
that you should call me Betty.”

“They are cancelled! They are gone!” he retorted. “Come down, Betty!
Come down and I will tell you such things!”

But she only made a mocking face at him and vanished. A moment later
her voice broke forth somewhere in the upper part of the house. She,
too, was singing.



CHAPTER VI


Between the village and Garth the fields sank gently, to rise again to
the clump of beeches which masked the house. On the farther side the
ground fell more sharply into the narrow valley over which the Squire’s
window looked, and which separated the knoll whereon Garth stood from
the cliffs. Beyond the brook that babbled down this valley and turned
the mill rose, first, a meadow or two, and then the Thirty Acre covert,
a tangle of birches and mountain-ashes which climbed to the foot of the
rock-wall. Over this green trough, which up-stream and down merged in
the broad vale, an air of peace, of remoteness and seclusion brooded,
making it the delight of those who, morning and evening, looked down on
it from the house.

Viewed from the other side, from the cliffs, the scene made a different
impression. Not the intervening valley but the house held the eye. It
was not large, but the knoll on which it stood was scarped on that
side, and the walls of weathered brick rose straight from the rock,
fortress-like and imposing, displaying all their mass. The gables and
the stacks of fluted chimneys dated only from Dutch William, but
tradition had it that a strong place, Castell Coch, had once stood on
the same site; and fragments of pointed windows and Gothic work, built
into the walls, bore out the story.

The road leaving the village made a right-angled turn round Garth and
then, ascending, ran through the upper part of the Thirty Acres,
skirting the foot of the rocks. Along the lower edge of the covert,
between wood and water, there ran also a field-path, a right-of-way
much execrated by the Squire. It led by a sinuous course to the
Acherley property, and, alas, for good resolutions, along it on the
afternoon of the very day which saw the elder Ovington at Garth came
Clement Ovington, sauntering as usual.

He carried a gun, but he carried it as he might have carried a stick,
for he had long passed the bounds within which he had a right to shoot;
and at all times, his shooting was as much an excuse for a walk among
the objects he loved as anything else. He had left his horse at the
Griffin Arms in the village, and he might have made his way thither
more quickly by the road. But at the cost of an extra mile he had
preferred to walk back by the brook, observing as he went things new
and old; the dipper curtseying on its stone, the water-vole perched to
perform its toilet on the leaf of a brook-plant, the first green shoots
of the wheat piercing through the soil, an old laborer who was not
sorry to unbend his back, and whose memory held the facts and figures
of fifty-year-old harvests. The day was mild, the sun shone, Clement
was happy. Why, oh, why were there such things as banks in the world?

At a stile which crossed the path he came to a stand. Something had
caught his eye. It was a trifle, to which nine men out of ten would not
have given a thought, for it was no more than a clump of snowdrops in
the wood on his right. But a shaft of wintry sunshine, striking athwart
the tiny globes, lifted them, star-like, above the brown leaves about
them, and he paused, admiring them—thinking no evil, and far from
foreseeing what was to happen. He wondered if they were wild, or—and he
looked about for any trace of human hands—a keeper’s cottage might have
stood here. He saw no trace, but still he stood, entranced by the white
blossoms that, virgin-like, bowed meek heads to the sunlight that
visited them.

He might have paused longer, if a sound had not brought him abruptly to
earth. He turned. To his dismay he saw a girl, three or four paces from
him, waiting to cross the stile. How long she had waited, how long
watched him, he did not know, and in confusion—for he had not dreamed
that there was a human being within a mile of him—and with a hurried
snatch at his hat, he moved out of the way.

The girl stepped forward, coloring a little, for she foresaw that she
must climb the stile under the young man’s eye. Instinctively, he held
out a hand to assist her, and in the act—he never knew how, nor did
she—the gun slipped from his grasp, or the trigger caught in a bramble.
A sheet of flame tore between them, the blast of the powder rent the
air.

“O my God!” Clement cried, and he reeled back, shielding his eyes with
his hands.

The smoke hid the girl, and for a long moment, a moment of such agony
as he had never known, Clement’s heart stood still. What had he done?
oh, what had he done at last, with his cursed carelessness! Had he
killed her?

Slowly, the smoke cleared away, and he saw the girl. She was on her
feet—thank God, she was on her feet! She was clinging with both hands
to the stile. But was she—“Are you—are you——” he tried to frame words,
his voice a mere whistle.

She clung in silence to the rail, her face whiter than the quilted
bonnet she wore. But he saw—thank God, he saw no wound, no blood, no
hurt, and his own blood moved again, his lungs filled again with a
mighty inspiration. “For pity’s sake, say you are not hurt!” he prayed.
“For God’s sake, speak!”

But the shock had robbed her of speech, and he feared that she was
going to swoon. He looked helplessly at the brook. If she did, what
ought he to do? “Oh, a curse on my carelessness!” he cried. “I shall
never, never forgive myself.”

It had in truth been a narrow, a most narrow escape, and at last she
found words to say so. “I heard the shot—pass,” she whispered, and
shuddering closed her eyes again, overcome by the remembrance.

“But you are not hurt? They did pass!” The horror of that which might
have been, of that which had so nearly been, overcame him anew, gave a
fresh poignancy to his tone. “You are sure—sure that you are not hurt?”

“No, I am not hurt,” she whispered. “But I am very—very frightened.
Don’t speak to me. I shall be right—in a minute.”

“Can I do anything? Get you some water?”

She shook her head and he stood, looking solicitously at her, still
fearing that she might swoon, and wondering afresh what he ought to do
if she did. But after a minute or so she sighed, and a little color
came back to her face. “It was near, oh, so near!” she whispered, and
she covered her face with her hands. Presently, and more certainly,
“Why did you have it—at full cock?” she asked.

“God knows!” he owned. “It was unpardonable. But that is what I am! I
am a fool, and forget things. I was thinking of something else, I did
not hear you come up, and when I found you there I was startled.”

“I saw.” She smiled faintly. “But it was—careless.”

“Horribly! Horribly careless! It was wicked!” He could not humble
himself enough.

She was herself now, and she looked at him, took him in, and was sorry
for him. She removed her hands from the rail, and though her fingers
trembled she straightened her bonnet. “You are Mr. Ovington?”

“Yes. And you are Miss Griffin, are you not?”

“Yes,” smiling tremulously.

“May I help you over the stile? Oh, your basket!”

She saw that it lay some yards away, blackened by powder, one corner
shot away; so narrow had been the escape! He had a feeling of sickness
as he took it up. “You must not go on alone,” he said. “You might
faint.”

“Not now. But I shall not go on. What——” Her eyes strayed to the wood,
and curiosity stirred in her. “What were you looking at so intently,
Mr. Ovington, that you did not hear me?”

He colored. “Oh, nothing!”

“But it must have been something!” Her curiosity was strengthened.

“Well, if you wish to know,” he confessed, shamefacedly, “I was looking
at those snowdrops.”

“Those snowdrops?”

“Don’t you see how the sunlight touches them? What a little island of
light they make among the brown leaves?”

“How odd!” She stared at the snowdrops and then at him. “I thought that
only painters and poets, Mr. Wordsworth and people like that, noticed
those things. But perhaps you are a poet?”

“Goodness, no!” he cried. “A poet? But I am fond of looking at
things—out of doors, you know. A little way back”—he pointed up-stream,
the way he had come—“I saw a rat sitting on a lily leaf, cleaning its
whiskers in the sun—the prettiest thing you ever saw. And an old man
working at Bache’s told me that he—but Lord, I beg your pardon! How can
I talk of such things when I remember——?”

He stopped, overcome by the recollection of that through which they had
passed. She, for her part, was inclined to ask him to go on, but
remembered that this, all this was very irregular. What would her
father say? And Miss Peacock? Yet, if this was irregular, so was the
adventure itself. She would never forget his face of horror, the appeal
in his eyes, his poignant anxiety. No, it was impossible to act as if
nothing had happened between them, impossible to be stiff and to talk
at arm’s length about prunes and prisms with a person who had all but
taken her life—and who was so very penitent. And then it was all so
interesting, so out of the common, so like the things that happened in
books, like that dreadful fall from the Cobb at Lyme in “Persuasion.”
And he was not ordinary, not like other people. He looked at snowdrops!

But she must not linger now. Later, when she was alone in her room, she
could piece it together and make a whole of it, and think of it, and
compass the full wonder of the adventure. But she must go now. She told
him so, the primness in her tone reflecting her thoughts. “Will you
kindly give me the basket?”

“I am going to carry it,” he said. “You must not go alone. Indeed you
must not, Miss Griffin. You may feel it more by and by. You may—go off
suddenly.”

“Oh,” she replied, smiling, “I shall not go off, as you call it, now.”

“I will only come as far as the mill,” humbly. “Please let me do that.”

She could not say no, it could hardly be expected of her; and she
turned with him. “I shall never forgive myself,” he repeated. “Never!
Never! I shall dream of the moment when I lost sight of you in the
smoke and thought that I had killed you. It was horrible! Horrible! It
will come back to me often.”

He thought so much of it that he was moving away without his gun,
leaving it lying on the ground. It was she who reminded him. “Are you
not going to take your gun?” she asked.

He went back for it, covered afresh with confusion. What a stupid
fellow she must think him! She waited while he fetched it, and as she
waited she had a new and not unpleasant sensation. Never before had she
been on these terms with a man. The men whom she had known had always
taken the upper hand with her. Her father, Arthur even, had either
played with her or condescended to her. In her experience it was the
woman’s part to be ordered and directed, to give way and to be silent.
But here the parts were reversed. This man—she had seen how he looked
at her, how he humbled himself before her! And he was—interesting. As
he came back to her carrying the gun, she eyed him with attention. She
took note of him.

He was not handsome, as Arthur was. He had not Arthur’s sparkle, his
brilliance, his gay appeal, the carriage of the head that challenged
men and won women. But he was not ugly, he was brown and clean and
straight, and he looked strong. He bent to her as if he had been a
knight and she his lady, and his eyes, grey and thoughtful—she had seen
how they looked at her.

Now, she had never given much thought to any man’s eyes before, and
that she did so now, and criticised and formed an opinion of them,
implied a change of attitude, a change in her relations and the man’s;
and instinctively she acknowledged this by the lead she took. “It seems
so strange,” she said half-playfully—when had she ever rallied a man
before?—“that you should think of such things as you do. Snowdrops, I
mean. I thought you were a banker, Mr. Ovington.”

“A very bad banker,” he replied ruefully. “To tell the truth, Miss
Griffin, I hate banking. Pounds, shillings, and pence—and this!” He
pointed to the country about them, the stream, the sylvan path they
were treading, the wood beside them, with its depths gilded here and
there by a ray of the sun. “A desk and a ledger—and this! Oh, I hate
them! I would like to live out of doors. I want”—in a burst of
candor—“to live my own life! To be able to follow my own bent and make
the most of myself.”

“Perhaps,” she said with naïveté, “you would like to be a country
gentleman?” And indeed the lot of a country gentleman in that day was
an enviable one.

“Oh no,” he said, his tone deprecating the idea. He did not aspire to
that.

“But what, then?” She did not understand. “Have you no ambition?”

“I’d like to be—a farmer, if I had my way.”

That surprised as well as dashed her. She thought of her father’s
tenants and her face fell. “Oh, but,” she said, “a farmer? Why?” He was
not like any farmer she had ever seen.

But he would not be dashed. “To make two blades of grass grow where one
grew before,” he answered stoutly, though he knew that he had sunk in
her eyes. “Just that; but after all isn’t that worth doing? Isn’t that
better than burying your head in a ledger and counting other folk’s
money while the sun shines out of doors, and the rain falls sweetly,
and the earth smells fresh and pure? Besides, it is all I am good for,
Miss Griffin. I do think I understand a bit about that. I’ve read books
about it and I’ve kept my eyes open, and—and what one likes one does
well, you know.”

“But farmers——”

“Oh, I know,” sorrowfully, “it must seem a very low thing to you.”

“Farmers don’t look at snowdrops, Mr. Ovington,” with a gleam of fun in
her eyes.

“Don’t they? Then they ought to, and they’d learn a lot that they don’t
know now. I’ve met men, laboring men who can’t read or write, and it’s
wonderful the things they know about the land and the way plants grow
on it, and the live things that are only seen at night, or stealing to
their homes at daybreak. And there’s a new wheat, a wheat I was reading
about yesterday, Cobbett’s corn, it is called, that I am sure would do
about here if anyone would try it. But there,” remembering himself and
to whom he was talking, “this can have no interest for you. Only
wouldn’t you rather plod home weary at night, feeling that you had done
something, and with all this”—he waved his hand—“sinking to rest about
you, and the horses going down to water, and the cattle lowing to be
let into the byres, and—and all that,” growing confused, as he felt her
eyes upon him, “than get up from a set of ledgers with your head aching
and your eyes muddled with figures?”

“I’m afraid I have not tried either,” she said. But she smiled. She
found him new, his notions unlike those of the people about her, and
certainly unlike those of a common farmer. She did not comprehend all
his half-expressed thoughts, but not for that was she the less resolved
to remember them, and to think of them at her leisure. For the present
here was the mill, and they must part. At the mill the field-path which
they were following fell into a lane, which on the right rose steeply
to the road, on the left crossed a cart-bridge, shaken perpetually by
the roar and wet with the spray of the great mill-wheel. Thence it
wound upwards, rough and stony, to the back premises of Garth.

He, too, knew that this division of the ways meant parting, and
humility clothed him. “Heavens, what a fool I’ve been,” he said,
blushing, as he met her eyes. “What must you think of me, prating about
myself when I ought to have been thinking only of you and asking your
pardon.”

“For nearly shooting me?”

“Yes—and thank God, thank God,” with emotion, “that it was not worse.”

“I do.”

“I ought never to carry a gun again!”

“I won’t exact that penalty.” She looked at him very kindly.

“And you will forgive me? You will do your best to forgive me?”

“I will do my best, if you will not carry off my basket,” she replied,
for he was turning away with the basket on his arm. “Thank you,” as he
restored it, and in his embarrassment nearly dropped his gun.
“Good-bye.”

“You are sure that you will be safe now?”

“If you have no fresh accident with your firearms,” she laughed.
“Please be careful.”

She nodded, and turned and tripped away. But she had hardly left him,
she had not passed ten paces beyond the bridge, before her mood
changed. The cloak of playfulness fell from her, reaction did its work.
The color left her cheeks, her knees shook as she remembered. She felt
again the hot blast on her cheek, lived through the flash, the shock,
the onset of faintness. Again she clung to the stile, giddy,
breathless, the landscape dancing about her. And through the haze she
saw his face, white, drawn, terror-stricken—saw it and strove vainly to
reassure him.

And now—now he was soothing her. He was pouring out his penitence, he
was upbraiding himself. Presently she was herself again; her spirits
rising, she was playing with him, chiding him, exercising a new sense
of power, becoming the recipient of a man’s thoughts, a man’s hopes and
ambitions. The color was back in her cheeks now, her knees were steady,
she could walk. She went on, but slowly and more slowly, full of
thought, reviewing what had happened.

Until, near the garden door, she was roughly brought to earth. Miss
Peacock, visiting the yard on some domestic errand, had discerned her.
“Josina!” she cried. “My certy, girl, but you have been quick! I wish
the maids were half as quick when they go! A whole afternoon is not
enough for them to walk a mile. But you’ve not brought the eggs?”

“I didn’t go,” said Josina. “I was frightened by a gun.”

“A gun?”

“And I felt a little faint.”

“Faint? Why, you’ve got the color of a rose, girl. Faint? Well, when I
want galeny eggs again I shan’t send you. Where was it?”

“Under the Thirty Acres—by the stile. A gun went off, and——”

“Sho!” Miss Peacock cried contemptuously. “A gun went off, indeed! At
your age, Josina! I don’t know what girls are coming to! If you don’t
take care you’ll be all nerves and vapors like your aunt at the
Cottage! Go and take a dose of gilly-flower-water this minute, and the
less said to your father the better. Why, you’d never hear the end of
it! Afraid because a gun went off!”

Josina agreed that it was very silly, and went quickly up to her room.
Yes, the less said about it the better!



CHAPTER VII


The terraced garden at Garth rested to the south and east on a
sustaining wall so high that to build it to-day would tax the resources
of three Squires. Unfortunately, either for defence or protection from
the weather, the wall rose high on the inner side also, so that he who
walked in the garden might enjoy the mellow tints of the old brickwork,
but had no view of the country except through certain loop-holes,
gable-shaped, which pierced the wall at intervals, like the port-holes
of a battleship. If the lover of landscape wanted more, he must climb
half a dozen steps to a raised walk which ran along the south side.
Thence he could look, as from an eyrie, on the green meadows below him,
or away to the line of hills to westward, or turning about he could
overlook the operations of the gardener at his feet.

More, if it rained or blew there was at the south-west corner, and
entered from the raised walk, an ancient Dutch summer-house of brick,
with a pyramidal roof. It had large windows and, with much at Garth
that served for ornament rather than utility, it was decayed, time and
damp having almost effaced its dim frescoes. But tradition hallowed it,
for it was said that William of Orange, after dining in the hall at the
oaken table which still bore the date 1691, had smoked his pipe and
drunk his Schnapps in this summer-house; and thence had watched the
roll of the bowls and the play of the bias on the turf below. For in
those days the garden had been a bowling green.

There on summer evenings the Squire would still drink his port, but in
winter the place was little used, tools desecrated it, and tubers took
refuge in it. So when Josina began about this time to frequent it, and,
as winter yielded to the first breath of spring, began to carry her
work thither of an afternoon, Miss Peacock should have had her
suspicions. But the good lady saw nothing, being a busy woman. Thomas
the groom did remark the fact, for idle hands make watchful eyes, but
for a time he was none the wiser.

“What’s young Miss doing up there?” he asked himself. “Must be
tarnation cold! And her look’s fine, too! Ay, ’tis well to be them as
has nought to do but traipse up and down and sniff the air!”

Naturally it did not at once occur to him that the summer-house
commanded a view of the path which ran along the brook side; nor did he
suppose that Miss had any purpose, when, as might happen perhaps once a
week, she would leave her station at the window and in an aimless
fashion wander down to the mill—and beyond it. She might be following a
duck inclined to sit, or later—for turkeys will stray—be searching for
a turkey’s nest. She might be doing fifty things, indeed—she was
sometimes so long away. But the time did come when, being by chance at
the mill, Thomas saw a second figure on the path beside the water, and
he laid by the knowledge for future use. He was a sly fellow, not much
in favor with the other servants.

Presently there came a cold Saturday in March, a wet, windy day, when
to saunter by the brook would have too odd an air. But would it have an
odd look, Josina wondered, standing before the glass in her room, if
she ran across to the Cottage for ten minutes about sunset? The bank
closed early on Saturdays, and men were not subject to the weather as
women were. Twice she put on her bonnet, and twice she took it off and
put it back in its box—she could not make up her mind. He might think
that she followed him. He might think her bold. Or suppose that when
they met before others, she blushed; or that they thought the meeting
strange? And, after all, he might not be there—he was no favorite with
Mrs. Bourdillon, and his heart might fail him. In the end the bonnet
was put away, but it is to be feared that that evening Jos was a little
snappish with Miss Peacock when arraigned for some act of
forgetfulness.

Had she gone she might have come off no better than Clement, who,
braving all things, did go. Mrs. Bourdillon did not, indeed, say when
he entered, “What, here again?” but her manner spoke for her, and
Arthur, who had arrived before his time, received the visitor with less
than his usual good humor. Clement’s explanation, that he had left his
gun, fell flat, and so chilly were the two that he stayed but twenty
minutes, then faltered an excuse, and went off with his tail between
his legs.

He did not guess that he had intruded on a family difference, a trouble
of some standing, which the passage of weeks had but aggravated. It
turned on Ovington’s offer, which Arthur, pluming himself on his
success and proud of his prospects, had lost no time in conveying to
his mother. He had supposed that she would see the thing with his eyes,
and be as highly delighted. To become a partner so early, to share at
his age in the rising fortunes of the house! Surely she would believe
in him now, if she had never believed in him before.

But Mrs. Bourdillon had been imbued by her husband with one fixed
idea—that whatever happened she must never touch her capital; that
under no circumstances must she spend it, or transfer it or alienate
it. That way lay ruin. No sooner, therefore, had Arthur come to that
part of his story than she had taken fright; and nothing that he had
been able to say, no assurance that he had been able to give, no gilded
future that he had been able to paint, had sufficed to move the good
woman from her position.

“Of course,” she said, looking at him piteously, for she hated to
oppose him, “I’m not saying that it does not sound nice, dear.”

“It is nice! Very nice!”

“But I’m older than you, and oh, dear, dear, I’ve known what
disappointment is! I remember when your father thought that he had the
promise of the Benthall living and we bought the drawing-room carpet,
though it was blue and buff and your father did not like the
color—something to do with a fox, I remember, though to be sure a fox
is red! Well, my dear,” drumming with her fingers on her lap in a
placid way that maddened her listener, “he was just as confident as you
are, and after all the Bishop gave the living to his own cousin, and
the money thrown clean away, and the carpet too large for any room we
had, and woven of one piece so that we couldn’t cut it! I’m sure that
was a lesson to me that there’s many a slip between the cup and the
lip. Believe me, a bird in the hand——”

“But this is in the hand!” Arthur cried, restraining himself with
difficulty. “This is in the hand!”

“Well, I don’t know how that may be. I never was a business woman,
whatever your uncle may say when he is in his tantrums. But I do know
that your father told me, nine or ten times——”

“And you’ve told me a hundred times!”

“Well, and I’m sure your uncle would say the same! But, indeed, I don’t
know what he wouldn’t say if he knew what we were thinking of!”

“The truth is, mother, you are afraid of the Squire.”

“And if I am,” plaintively, “it is all very well for you, Arthur, who
are away six days out of seven. But I’m here and he’s here. And I have
to listen to him. And if this money is lost——”

“But it cannot be lost, I tell you!”

“Well, if it is lost, we shall both be beggars! Oh, dear, dear, I’m
sure if your father told me once he told me a hundred times——”

“Damn!” Arthur cried, fairly losing his temper at last. “The truth is,
mother, that my father knew nothing about money.”

At that, however, Mrs. Bourdillon began to cry and Arthur found himself
obliged to drop the matter for the time. He saw, too, that he was on
the wrong tack, and a few days later, under pressure of necessity, he
tried another. He humbled himself, he wheedled, he cajoled; and when he
had by this means got on the right side of his mother he spoke of
Ovington’s success.

“In a few years he will be worth a quarter of a million,” he said.

The figure flustered her. “Why, that’s——”

“A quarter of a million,” he repeated impressively. “And that’s why I
consider this the chance of my life, mother. It is such an opportunity
as I shall never have again. It is within my reach now, and surely,
surely,” his voice shook with the fervor of his pleading, “you will not
be the one to dash it from my lips?” He laid his hand upon her wrist.
“And ruin your son’s life, mother?”

She was shaken. “You know, if I thought it was for your good!”

“It is! It is, mother!”

“I’d do anything to make you happy, Arthur! But I don’t believe,” with
a sigh, “that whatever I did your uncle would pay the money.”

“Is it his money or yours?”

“Why, of course, Arthur, I thought that you knew that it was your
father’s.” She was very simple, and her pride was touched.

“And now it is yours. And I suppose that some day—I hope it will be a
long day, mother—it will be mine. Believe me, you’ve only to write to
my uncle and tell him that you have decided to call it up, and he will
pay it as a matter of course. Shall I write the letter for you to
sign?”

Mrs. Bourdillon looked piteously at him. She was very, very unwilling
to comply, but what was she to do? Between love of him and fear of the
Squire, what was she to do? Poor woman, she did not know. But he was
with her, the Squire was absent, and she was about to acquiesce when a
last argument occurred to her. “But you are forgetting,” she said, “if
your uncle takes offence, and I’m sure he will, he’ll come between you
and Josina.”

“Well, that is his look-out.”

“Arthur! You don’t mean that you’ve changed your mind, and you so fond
of her? And the girl heir to Garth and all her father’s money!”

“I say nothing about it,” Arthur declared. “If he chooses to come
between us that will be his doing, not mine.”

“But Garth!” Mrs. Bourdillon was altogether at sea. “My dear boy, you
are not thinking! Why, Lord ha’ mercy on us, where would you find such
another, young and pretty and all, and Garth in her pocket? Why, if it
were only on Jos’s account you’d be mad to quarrel with him.”

“I’m not going to quarrel with him,” Arthur replied sullenly. “If he
chooses to quarrel with me, well, she’s not the only heiress in the
world.”

His mother held up her hands. “Oh dear me,” she said wearily. “I give
it up, I don’t understand you. But I’m only a woman and I suppose I
don’t understand anything.”

He was accustomed to command and she to be guided. He saw that she was
wavering, and he plied her afresh, and in the end, though not without
another outburst of tears, he succeeded. He fetched the pen, he
smoothed the paper, and before he handed his mother her bed-candle he
had got the fateful letter written, and had even by lavishing on her
unusual signs of affection brought a smile to her face. “It will be all
right, mother, you’ll see,” he urged as he watched her mount the
stairs. “It will be all right! You’ll see me a millionaire yet.”

And then he made a mistake which was to cost him dearly. He left the
letter on the mantel-shelf. An hour later, when he had been some time
in bed, he heard a door open and he sat up and listened. Even then, had
he acted on the instant, it might have availed. But he hesitated,
arguing down his misgivings, and it was only when he caught the sound
of footsteps stealthily re-ascending that he jumped out of bed and lit
a candle. He slipped downstairs, but he was too late. The letter was
gone.

He went up to bed again, and though he wondered at the queer ways of
women he did not as yet doubt the issue. He would recover the letter in
the morning and send it. The end would be the same.

There, however, he was wrong. Mrs. Bourdillon was a weak woman, but
weakness has its own obstinacy, and by the morning she had reflected.
The sum charged on Garth was her whole fortune, her sole support, and
were it lost she would be penniless, with no one to look to except the
Squire, whom she would have offended beyond forgiveness. True, Arthur
laughed at the idea of loss, and he was clever. But he was young and
sanguine, and before now she had heard of mothers beggared through the
ill-fortune or the errors of their children. What if that should be her
lot!

Nor was this the only thought which pressed upon her mind. That Arthur
should marry Josina and succeed to Garth had been for years her darling
scheme, and she could not, in spite of the hopes with which he had for
the moment dazzled her, imagine any future for him comparable to that.
But if he would marry Josina and succeed to Garth he must not offend
his uncle.

So, when Arthur came down in the morning, and with assumed carelessness
asked for the letter she put him off. It was Sunday. She would not
discuss business on Sunday, it would not be lucky. On Monday, when,
determined to stand no more nonsense, he returned to the subject, she
took refuge in tears. It was cruel of him to press her so, when—when
she was not well! She had not made up her mind. She did not know what
she should do. To tears there is no answer, and, angry as he was, he
had to start for Aldersbury, leaving the matter unsettled, much to his
disgust and alarm, for the time was running on.

And that was the beginning of a tragedy in the little house under
Garthmyle. It was a struggle between strength and weakness, and
weakness, as usual, sought shelter in subterfuge. When Arthur came home
at the end of the week his mother took care to have company, and he
could not get a word with her. She had no time for business—it must
wait. On the next Saturday she was not well, and kept her bed, and on
the Sunday met him with the same fretful plea—she would do no business
on Sunday! Then, convinced at last that she had made up her mind to
thwart him, he hardened his heart. He loved his mother, and to go
beyond a certain point did not consort with his easy nature, but he had
no option; the thing must be done if his prospects were not to be
wrecked. He became hard, cruel, almost brutal; threatening to leave
her, threatening to take himself off altogether, harassing her week
after week, in what should have been her happiest hours, with pictures
of the poverty, the obscurity, the hopelessness to which she was
condemning him! And, worst of all, torturing her with doubts that after
all he might be right.

And still she resisted, and weak, foolish woman as she was, resisted
with an obstinacy that was infinitely provoking. Meanwhile only two
things supported her: her love for him, and the belief that she was
defending his best interests and that some day he would thank her. She
was saving him from himself. The odds were great, she was unaccustomed
to oppose him, and still she withstood him. She would not sign the
letter. But she suffered, and suffered terribly.

She took to bringing in guests as buffers between them, and once or
twice she brought in Josina. The girl, who knew them both so well,
could not fail to see that there was something wrong, that something
marred the relations between mother and son. Arthur’s moody brow, his
silence, or his snappish answers, no less than Mrs. Bourdillon’s scared
manner, left her in no doubt of that. But she fancied that this was
only another instance of the law of man’s temper and woman’s
endurance—that law to which she knew but one exception. And if the girl
hugged that exception, trembling and hoping, to her breast, if Arthur’s
coldness was a relief to her, if she cared little for any secret but
her own, she was no more of a mystery to them than they were to her.
When the door closed behind her, and, accompanied by a maid, she
crossed the dark fields, she thought no more about them. The two
ceased—such is the selfishness of love—to exist for her. Her thoughts
were engrossed by another, by one who until lately had been a stranger,
but whose figure now excluded the world from her view. Her secret
monopolized her, closed her heart, blinded her eyes. Such is the law of
love—at a certain stage in its growth.

Meanwhile life at the Cottage went on in this miserable fashion until
April had come in and the daffodils were in full bloom in the meadows
beside the river. And still Arthur could not succeed in his object, and
wondering what the banker thought of the delay and his silence, was
almost beside himself with chagrin. Then there came a welcome breathing
space. Ovington despatched him to London on an important and
confidential mission. He was to be away rather more than a fortnight,
and the relief was much even to him. To his mother it had been more, if
he had not, with politic cruelty, kept from her the cause of his
absence. She feared that he was about to carry out his threat and to
make a home elsewhere—that this was the end, that he was going to leave
her. And perhaps, she thought, she had been wrong. Perhaps, after all,
she had sacrificed his love and lost his dear presence for nothing! It
was a sad Easter that she passed, lonely and anxious, in the little
house.



CHAPTER VIII


It was in the third week of April that Arthur returned to Aldersbury.
Ovington had not failed to let his correspondents know that the lad was
no common mercantile person, but came of a county family and had
connections; and Arthur had been fêted by the bank’s agents and made
much of by their friends. The negotiation which Ovington had entrusted
to him had gone well, as all things went well at this time. His
abilities had been recognized in more than one counting-house, and in
the general elation and success, civilities and hospitality had been
showered upon him. Mothers and daughters had exerted themselves to
please the nephew—it was whispered the heir—of the Aldshire magnate;
and what Arthur’s letters of credit had not gained for him, his
handsome face and good breeding had won. He came back, therefore, on
the best of terms with himself and more in love than ever with the
career which he had laid out. And, but for the money difficulty, and
his mother’s obstinacy, he would have seen all things in rose color.

He returned at the moment when speculation in Aldersbury—and Aldersbury
was in this but a gauge of the whole country—was approaching its fever
point. The four per cent, consols, which not long before had stood at
72, were 106. The three per cents., which had been 52, had risen to 93.
India stock was booming at 280, and these prices, which would have
seemed incredible to a former generation, were justified by the large
profits accruing from trade and seeking investment. They were, indeed,
nothing beside the heights to which more speculative stocks were being
hurried. Shares in one mine, bought at ten pounds, changed hands at a
hundred and fifty. Shares in another, on which seventy pounds had been
paid, were sold at thirteen hundred. An instalment of £5 was paid on
one purchase, and ten days later the stock was sold for one hundred and
forty!

Under such circumstances new ventures were daily issued to meet the
demand. Proposals for thirty companies came out in a week, and still
there appeared to be money for all, for the banks, tempted by the
prevailing prosperity, increased their issues of notes. It seemed an
easy thing to borrow at seven per cent., and lay out the money at ten
or fifteen, with certainty of a gain in capital. Men who had never
speculated saw their neighbors grow rich, and themselves risked a
hundred and doubled it, ventured two and saw themselves the possessers
of six. It was like, said one, picking up money in a hat. It was like,
said another, baling it up in a bucket. There seemed to be money
everywhere—money for all. Peers and clergymen, shop-keepers and maiden
ladies, servants even, speculated; while those who knew something of
the market, or who could allot shares in new ventures, were courted and
flattered, drawn into corners and consulted by troops of friends.

All this came to its height at the end of April, and Arthur, sanguine
and eager, laden with the latest news from Lombard Street, returned to
Aldersbury to revel in it. He trod the Cop and the High Street as if he
walked on air. He moved amid the excitement like a young god. His nod
was confidence, his smile a promise. A few months before he had
doubted. He had viewed the rising current of speculation from without,
and had had his misgivings. Now the stream had caught him, and if he
ever reflected that there might be rocks ahead, he flattered himself
that he would be among the first to take the alarm.

The confidence which he owed to youth, the banker drew from a past of
unvarying success. But the elder man did have his moments of mistrust.
There were hours when he saw hazards in front, and the days on which he
did not call for the Note Issues were few. But even he found it easier
to go with the current, and once or twice, so high was his opinion of
Arthur’s abilities, he let himself be persuaded by him. Then the mere
bustle was exhilarating. The door of the bank that never rested, the
crowded counter, the incense of the streets, the whispers where he
passed, all had their intoxicating effect. The power to put a hundred
pounds into a man’s pocket—who can abstain from, who is not flattered
by, the use of this, who can at all times close his mouth? And often
one thing leads to another, and advice is the prelude to a loan.

It was above all when the railroad scheme was to the fore that the
banker realized his importance. It was his, he had made it, and it was
on its behalf that he was disposed to put his hand out farthest. The
Board, upon Sir Charles’s proposal—the fruit of a hint dropped by
Ovington—had fixed the fourth market-day in April for the opening of
the subscription list. Though the season was late, the farmers would be
more or less at liberty; and as it happened the day turned out to be
one of the few fine days of that spring. The sun, rarely seen of late,
shone, the public curiosity was tickled, the town was full, men in the
streets quoted the tea-kettle and explained the powers of steam; and
Arthur, as he forged his way through the good-tempered, white-coated
throng, felt to the full his importance.

Near the door of the bank he met Purslow, and the draper seized his
arm. “One moment, sir, excuse me,” he whispered. “I’ve a little more I
can spare at a pinch. What do you advise, Mr. Bourdillon?”

Arthur knew that it was not in his province to advise, and he shook his
head. “You must ask Mr. Ovington,” he said.

“And he that busy that he’ll snap my nose off! And you’re just from
London. Come, Mr. Bourdillon, just for two or three hundred pounds. A
good ’un! A real good ’un! I know you know one!”

Arthur gave way. The man’s wheedling tone, the sense of power, the
ability to confer a favor were too much for him. He named the Antwerp
Navigation Company. “But don’t stop in too long,” he added. And he
snatched himself away, and hurried on, and many were those who found
his frank eager face irresistible.

As he ploughed his way through the crowd, his head on a level with the
tallest, he seemed to be success itself. His careless greeting met
everywhere a cheery answer, and more than one threw after him, “There
goes the old Squire’s nevvy! See him? He’s a clever ’un if ever there
was one!” They gave him credit for knowing mysteries dark to them, yet
withal they owned a link with him. He too belonged to the land. A link
with him and some pride in him.

In the parlor where the Board met he had something of the same effect.
Sir Charles and Acherley had taken their seats and were talking of
county matters, their backs turned on their fellows. Wolley stood
before the fire, glowering at them and resenting his exclusion. Grounds
sat meekly on a chair within the door. But Arthur’s appearance changed
all. He had a word or a smile for each. He set Grounds at his ease, he
had a joke for Sir Charles and Acherley, he joined Wolley before the
fire. Ovington, who had left the room for a moment, noted the change,
and his heart warmed to the Secretary. “He will do,” he told himself,
as he turned to the business of the meeting.

“Come, Mr. Wolley, come, Mr. Grounds,” he said, “pull up your chairs,
if you please. It has struck twelve and the bank should be open to
receive applications at half-past. I conveyed your invitation,
gentlemen, to Mr. Purslow two days ago, and I am happy to tell you that
he takes two hundred shares, so that over one-third of the capital will
be subscribed before we go to the public. I suppose, gentlemen, you
would wish him to take his seat at once?”

Sir Charles and Acherley nodded, Wolley looked sullen but said nothing,
Grounds submitted. Neither he nor Wolley was over-pleased at sharing
with another the honor of sitting with the gentry. But it had to be
done. “Bring him in, Bourdillon,” Ovington said.

Purslow, who was in waiting, slid into the room and took his seat,
between pride and humility. “I have reason to believe, gentlemen,”
Ovington continued, “that the capital will be subscribed within
twenty-four hours. It is for you to say how long the list shall remain
open.”

“Not too long,” said Sir Charles, sapiently.

“Shall I say forty-eight hours? Agreed, gentlemen? Very good. Then a
notice to that effect shall be posted outside the bank at once. Will
you see to that, Bourdillon?”

“And what of Mr. Griffin?” Wolley blurted out the question before
Ovington could restrain him. The clothier was anxious to show Purslow
that he was at home in his company.

“To be sure,” Ovington answered smoothly. “That is the only point,
gentlemen, in which my expectations have not been borne out. The
interview between Mr. Griffin and myself was disappointing, but I hoped
to be able to tell you to-day that we were a little more forward. Mr.
Wolley, however, has handed me a letter which he has received from
Garth, and it is certainly——”

“A d——d unpleasant letter,” Wolley struck in. “The old Squire don’t
mince matters.” He had predicted that his landlord would not come in,
and he was pleased to see his opinion confirmed. “He says I’d better be
careful, for if I and my fine railroad come to grief I need not look to
him for time. By the Lord,” with unction, “I know that, railroad or no
railroad! He’d put me out as soon as look at me!”

Sir Charles shuffled his papers uncomfortably. To hear a man like
Wolley discuss his landlord shocked him—he felt it a kind of treason to
listen to such talk. He feared—he feared more than ever—that the
caustic old Squire was thinking him a fool for mixing himself up with
this business. Good Heavens, if, after all, it ended in disaster!

Acherley took it differently. He cared nothing for Griffin’s opinion;
he was in money difficulties and had passed far beyond that. He
laughed. “Put you out? I’ll swear he would! There’s no fool like an old
fool! But he won’t have the chance.”

“No, I think not,” Ovington said blandly. “But his attitude presents
difficulties, and I am sure that our Chairman will agree with me that
if we can meet his views, it will be worth some sacrifice.”

“Can’t Arthur get round him?” Acherley suggested.

“No,” Arthur replied, smiling. “Perhaps if you——”

“Will you see him, Mr. Acherley?”

“Oh, I’ll see him!” carelessly. “I don’t say I shall persuade him.”

“Still, we shall have done what we can to meet his views,” the banker
replied. “If we fail we must fall back—on my part most reluctantly—on
the compulsory clauses. But that is looking ahead, and we need not
consider it at present. I don’t think that there is anything else? It
is close on the half-hour. Will you see, Bourdillon, if all is ready in
the bank?”

Arthur went out, leaving the door ajar. There came through the opening
a murmur of voices and the noise of shuffling feet. Ovington turned
over the papers before him. “In the event of the subscriptions
exceeding the sum required, what day will suit you to allot? Thursday,
Sir Charles?”

“Friday would suit me better.”

“Friday be it then, if Mr. Acherley—good. On Friday at noon, gentlemen.
Yes, Bourdillon?”

Arthur did not sit down. He was smiling. “It’s something of a sight,”
he said. “By Jove it is! I think you ought to see it.”

Ovington nodded, and they rose, some merely curious, others eager to
show themselves in their new role of dignity. Arthur opened the door
and stood aside. Beyond the door the cashier’s desk with its green
curtains formed a screen which masked their presence. Ovington
separated the curtains, and Sir Charles and Acherley peeped between
them. The others looked round the desk.

The space devoted to the public was full. It hummed with low voices,
but above the hum sharp sentences from time to time rang out. “Here,
don’t push! It’s struck, Mr. Rodd! Hand ’em out!” Then, louder than
these, a lusty voice bawled, “Here, get out o’ my road! I want money
for a cheque, man!”

The two clerks were at the counter, with piles of application forms
before them and their eyes on the clock. Clement and Rodd stood in the
background. The impassive attitude of the four contrasted strikingly
with the scene beyond the counter, where eighteen or twenty persons
elbowed and pushed one another, their flushed faces eloquent of the
spirit of greed. For it had got about that there was easy money and
much money to be made out of the Railroad shares—to be made in
particular by those who were first in the field. Some looked to make
the money by a sale at a premium, others foresaw a profit but hardly
knew how it was to come, more had heard of men who had suddenly grown
rich, and fancied that this was their chance. They had but to sign a
form and pay an instalment, and profit would flow in, they did not care
whence. They were certain, indeed, but of one thing, that there was
gain in it; and with every moment their number grew, for with every
moment a newcomer forced his way, smiling, into the bank. Meantime the
crowd gave good-humored vent to their impatience. “Let’s have ’em! Hand
’em out!” they murmured. What if there were not enough to go round?

The man with the cheque, hopelessly wedged in, protested. “There,
someone hand it on,” he cried at last. “And pass me out the money, d—n
you! And let me get out of this.”

The slip was passed from hand to hand, and “How’ll you have it, Mr.
Boumphry?” Rodd asked.

“In shares!” cried a wit.

“Notes and a pound in silver,” gasped Boumphry, who thought the world
had gone mad. “And dunno get on my back, man!” to one behind him. “I’m
not a bullock! Here, how’m I to count it when I canna get——”

“A form!” cried a second wit. “Neither can we, farmer! Come, out with
’em, gentlemen. Hullo, Mr. Purslow! That you? Ha’ you turned banker?”

The draper, who had showed himself over-confidently, fell back purple
with blushes. “Certainly an odd sight,” said the banker quietly. “It
promises well, I think, Sir Charles.”

“Hanged well!” said Acherley.

Sir Charles acquiesced. “Er, I think so,” he said. “I certainly think
so.” But he felt himself a little out of place.

The minute hand touched the half-hour, and the clerks began to
distribute the papers. After watching the scene for a moment the Board
separated, its members passing out modestly through the house door.
They parted on the pavement, even Sir Charles unbending a little and
the saturnine Acherley chuckling to himself as visions of fools and fat
premiums floated before him. It was a vision which they all shared in
their different ways.

Arthur was about to join the workers in the bank when Ovington beckoned
him into the dining-room. “You can be spared for a moment,” he said.
“Come in here. I want to speak to you.” He closed the door. “I’ve been
considering the matter I discussed with you some time ago, lad, and I
think that the time has come when it should be settled. But you’ve said
nothing about it and I’ve been wondering if anything was wrong. If so,
you had better tell me.”

“Well, sir——”

The banker was shrewd. “Is it the money that is the trouble?”

The moment that Arthur had been dreading was come, and he braced
himself to meet it. “I’m afraid that there has been some difficulty,”
he said, “but I think now——”

“Have you given your uncle notice?”

Arthur hesitated. If he avowed that they had not given his uncle
notice, how weak, how inept he would appear in the other’s eyes! A wave
of exasperation shook him, as he saw the strait into which his mother’s
obstinacy was forcing him. The opportunity which he valued so highly,
the opening on which he had staked so much—was he to forfeit them
through her folly? No, a hundred times, no! He would not let her ruin
him, and, “Yes, we have given it,” he said, “but very late, I’m afraid.
My mother had her doubts and I had to overcome them. I’m sorry, sir,
that there has been this delay.”

“But the notice has been given now?”

“Yes.”

“Then in three months, as I understand——”

“The money will be ready, sir.” He spoke stoutly; the die was cast now,
and he must go through with it. After all it was not his fault, but his
mother’s; and for the rest, if the notice was not already given it
should be this very day. “It will be ready in three months, but not
earlier, I am afraid.”

Ovington reflected. “Well,” he said, “that must do. And we won’t wait.
We will sign the agreement now and it shall take effect from next
Monday, the payment to be made within three months. Go through the
articles”—he opened his desk and took a paper from it and gave it to
Arthur—“and come in with one of the clerks at five o’clock and we will
complete it.”

Arthur hardly knew what to Bay. “It’s uncommonly kind of you, sir!” he
stammered. “You may be sure I shall do my best to repay your kindness.”

“Well, I like you,” the banker rejoined. “And, of course, I see my own
advantage in it. So that is settled.”

Arthur went out taking the paper with him, but in the passage he
paused, his face gloomy. After all it was not too late. He could go
back and tell Ovington that his mother—but no, he could not risk the
banker’s good opinion. His mother must do it. She must do it. He was
not going to see the chance of a lifetime wasted—for a silly scruple.

He moved at last, and as he went into the bank he jostled two persons
who, sheltered by the cashier’s desk, were watching, as the Board had
watched a few minutes before, the scene of excitement which the bank
presented. The one was Betty, the other was Rodd, the cashier. It had
occurred to Rodd that the girl would like to view a thing so unusual,
and he had slipped out and fetched her. They faced about, startled by
the contact. “Oh, it’s you!” said Betty.

“Yes,” drily. “What are you doing here, Betty?”

“I came to see the Lottery drawn,” she retorted, making a face at him.
“Mr. Rodd fetched me. No one else remembered me.”

“Well, I should have thought that he—ain’t you wanted, Rodd?” There was
a new tone in Arthur’s voice. “Mr. Clement seems to have his hands
full.”

Rodd’s face reddened under the rebuke. For a moment he seemed about to
answer, then he thought better of it. He left them and went to the
counter.

“And what would you have thought?” Betty asked pertly, reverting to the
sentence that he had not finished.

“Only that Rodd might be better employed—at his work. This is just the
job he is fit for, giving out forms.”

“And Clement, too, I suppose? It is his job, too?”

“When he’s here to do it,” with a faint sneer. “That is not too often,
Betty.”

“Well, more often of late, anyway. Do you know what Mr. Rodd says?”

“No.”

“He says that he has seen just such a crowd as this in a bank before.
At Manchester seventeen years ago, when he was a boy. There was a run
on the bank in which his father worked, and people fought for places as
they are fighting to-day. He does not seem to think it—lucky.”

“What else does he think?” Arthur retorted with contempt. “What other
rubbish? He’d better mind his own business and do his work. He ought to
know more than to say such things to you or to anyone.”

Betty stared. “Dear me,” she replied, “we are high and mighty to-day!
Hoity toity!” And turning her shoulder on him, she became absorbed in
the scene before her.

But that evening she was more than usually grave, and when her father,
pouring out his fourth and last glass of port—for he was an abstemious
man—told her that the partnership articles had been signed that
afternoon, she nodded. “Yes, I knew,” she said sagely.

“How, Betty? I didn’t tell you. I have told no one. Did Arthur?”

“No, father, not in so many words. But I guessed it.” And during the
rest of the evening she was unusually pensive.



CHAPTER IX


Spring was late that year. It was the third week in April before the
last streak of snow faded from the hills, or the showers of sleet
ceased to starve the land. Morning after morning the Squire tapped his
glass and looked abroad for fine weather. The barley-sowing might wait,
but the oats would not wait, and at a time when there should have been
abundant grass he was still carrying hay to the racks. The lambs were
doing ill.

Morning after morning, with an old caped driving-coat cast about his
shoulders and a shabby hunting-cap on his grey head, he would walk down
to the little bridge that carried the drive over the stream. There, a
gaunt high-shouldered figure, he would stand, looking morosely out over
the wet fields. The distant hills were clothed in mist, the nearer
heights wore light caps, down the vale the clear rain-soaked air showed
sombre woods and red soil, with here and there a lop-sided elm,
bursting into bud, and reddening to match the furrows. “We shall lose
one in ten of the lambs,” he thought, “and not a sound foot in the
flock!”

One morning as he stood there he saw a man turn off the road and come
shambling towards him. It was Pugh, the man-of-all-work at the Cottage,
and in his disgust at things in general, the Squire cursed him for a
lazy rascal. “I suppose they’ve nothing to do,” he growled, “that they
send the rogue traipsing the roads at this hour!” Aloud, “What do you
want, my man?” he asked.

Pugh quaked under the Squire’s hard eyes. “A letter from the mistress,
your honor.”

“Any answer?”

Reluctantly Pugh gave up the hope of beer with Calamy the butler. “I’d
no orders to wait, sir.”

“Then off you go! I’ve all the idlers here I want, my lad.”

The Squire had not his glasses with him, and he turned the letter over
to no purpose. Returning to his room he could not find them, and the
delay aggravated a temper already oppressed by the weather. He shouted
for his spectacles, and when Miss Peacock, hurrying nervously to his
aid, suggested that they might be in the Prayer Book from which he had
read the psalm that morning, he called her a fool. Eventually, it was
there that they were found, on which he dismissed her with a flea in
her ear. “If you knew they were there, why did you leave them there!”
he stormed. “Silly fools women be!”

But when he had read the letter, he neither stormed nor swore. His
anger was too deep. Here was folly, indeed, and worse than folly,
ingratitude! After all these years, after forty years, during which he
had paid them their five per cent. to the day, five per cent. secured
as money could not be secured in these harum-scarum days—to demand
their pound of flesh and to demand it in this fashion! Without warning,
without consulting him, the head of the family! It was enough to make
any man swear, and presently he did swear after the manner of the day.

“It’s that young fool,” he thought. “He’s written it and she’s signed
it. And if they have their way in five years the money will be gone,
every farthing, and the woman will come begging to me! But no, madam,”
with rising passion, “I’ll see you farther before I’ll pay down a penny
to be frittered away by that young jackanapes! I’ll go this moment and
tell her what I think of her, and see if she’s the impudence to face it
out!”

He clapped on his hat and seized his cane. But when he had flung the
door wide, pride spoke and he paused. No, he would not lower himself,
he would not debate it with her. He would take no notice—that, by G—d,
was what he would do. The letter should be as if it had not been
written, and as to paying the money, why if they dared to go to law he
would go all lengths to thwart them! He was like many in that day,
violent, obstinate men who had lived all their lives among dependents
and could not believe that the law, which they administered to others,
applied to them. Occasionally they had a rude awakening.

But the old Squire did not lack a sense of justice, which, obscured in
trifles, became apparent in greater matters. This quality came to his
rescue now, and as he grew cooler his attitude changed. If the woman,
silly and scatterbrained as she was, and led by the nose by that
impudent son of hers—if she persisted, she should have the money, and
take the consequences. The six thousand was a charge; it must be met if
she held to it. Little by little he accustomed himself to the thought.
The money must be paid, and to pay it he must sell his cherished
securities. He had no more than four hundred, odd—he knew the exact
figure—in the bank. The rest must be raised by selling his India Stock,
but he hated to think of it. And the demand, made without warning, hurt
his pride.

He took his lunch, a hunch of bread and a glass of ale, standing at the
sideboard in the dining-room. It was an airy room, panelled, like most
of the rooms at Garth, and the pale blue paint, which many a year
earlier had been laid on the oak, was dingy and wearing off in places.
His den lay behind it. On the farther side of the hall was the
drawing-room, white-panelled and spacious, furnished sparsely and
stiffly, with spindle-legged tables, and long-backed Stuart chairs set
against the wall. It opened into a dull library never used, and
containing hardly a book later than Junius’ letters or Burke’s
speeches. Above, under the sloping roofs of the attics, were chests of
discarded clothes, wig-boxes and queerly-shaped carriage-trunks, which
nowadays would furnish forth a fancy-ball, an old-time collection
almost as curious as that which Miss Berry once viewed under the attics
of the Villa Pamphili, but dusty, moth-eaten, unregarded, unvalued.
Cold and bare, the house owned everywhere the pinch of the Squire’s
parsimony; there was nothing in it new, and little that was beautiful.
But it was large and shadowy, the bedrooms smelled of lavender, the
drawing-room of potpourri, and in summer the wind blew through it from
the hay-field, and garden scents filled the lower rooms.

An hour later, having determined how he would act, the old man walked
across to the Cottage. As he approached the plank-bridge which crossed
the river at the foot of the garden he caught a glimpse of a petticoat
on the rough lawn. He had no sooner seen it than it vanished, and he
was not surprised. His face was grim as he crossed the bridge, and
walking up to the side door struck on it with his cane.

She was all of a tremble when she came to him, and for that he was
prepared. That did not surprise him. It was due to him. But he expected
that she would excuse herself and fib and protest and shift her ground,
and pour forth a torrent of silly explanations, as in his experience
women always did. But Mrs. Bourdillon took him aback by doing none of
these things. She was white-faced and frightened, but, strange thing in
a woman, she was dumb, or nearly dumb. Almost all she had to say or
would say, almost all that he could draw from her was that it was her
letter—yes, it was her letter. She repeated that several times. And she
meant it? She meant what she had written? Yes, oh yes, she did.
Certainly, she did. It was her letter.

But beyond that she had nothing to say, and at length, harshly, but not
as harshly as he had intended, “What do you mean, then,” he asked, “to
do with the money, ma’am, eh? I suppose you know that much?”

“I am putting it into the bank,” she replied, her eyes averted. “Arthur
is going—to be taken in.”

“Into the bank?” The Squire glared at her. “Into Ovington’s?”

“Yes, into Ovington’s,” she answered, with the courage of despair.
“Where he will get twelve per cent. for it.” She spoke in the tone of
one who repeated a lesson.

He struck the floor with his cane. “And you think that it will be safe
there? Safe, ma’am, safe?”

“I hope so,” she faltered.

“Hope so, by G—d? Hope so!” he rapped out, honestly amazed. “And that’s
all. Hope so! Well, all I can say is that I hope you mayn’t live to
regret your folly. Twelve per cent. indeed! Twelve——”

He was going to say more, but the silly woman burst into tears and wept
with such self-abandonment that she fairly silenced him. After watching
her a moment, “Well, there, there, ma’am, it’s no good crying like
that,” he said irritably. “But damme, it beats me! It beats me. If that
is the way you look at it, why do you do it? Why do you do it? Of
course you’ll have the money. But when it’s gone, don’t come to me for
more. And don’t say I didn’t warn you! There, there, ma’am!” moved by
her grief, “for heaven’s sake don’t go on like that! Don’t—God bless
me, if I live to be a hundred, if I shall ever understand women!”

He went away, routed by her tears and almost as much perplexed as he
was enraged. “If the woman feels like that about it, why does she call
up the money?” he asked himself. “Hope that it won’t be lost! Hope,
indeed! No, I’ll never understand the silly fools. Never! Hope, indeed!
But I suppose that it’s that son of hers has befooled her.”

He saw, of course, that it was Arthur who had pushed her to it, and his
anger against him and against Ovington grew. He would take his balance
from Ovington’s on the very next market day. He would go back to
Dean’s, though it meant eating humble pie. He thought of other schemes
of vengeance, yet knew that when the time came he would not act upon
them.

He was in a savage mood as he crossed the stable-yard at Garth, and
unluckily his eye fell upon Thomas, who was seated on a shaft in a
corner of the cart-shed. The man espied him at the same moment and
hurried away a paper—it looked like a newspaper—over which he had been
poring. Now, the Squire hated idleness, but he hated still more to see
a newspaper in one of his men’s hands. A laborer who could read was, in
his opinion, a laborer spoiled, and his wrath blazed up.

“You d—d idle rascal!” he roared, shaking his cane at the man. “That’s
what you do in my time, is it! Read some blackguard twopenny trash when
you should be cleaning harness! Confound you, if I catch you again with
a paper, you go that minute! D’you hear? D’you think that that’s what I
pay you for?”

The worm will turn, and Thomas, who had been spelling out an inspiring
speech by one Henry Hunt, did turn. “Pay me? You pay me little enough!”
he answered sullenly.

The Squire could hardly believe his ears. That one of his men should
answer him!

“Ay, little enough!” the man repeated impudently. “Beggarly pay, and
’tis time you knew it, Master.”

The Squire gasped. Thomas was a Garthmyle man, who ten years before had
migrated to Lancashire. Later he had returned—some said that he had got
into trouble up north. However that may be, the Squire had wanted a
groom, and Thomas had offered himself at low wages and been taken. The
village thought that the Squire had been wrong, for Thomas had learned
more tricks in Manchester than just to read the newspaper, and, always
an ill-conditioned fellow, was fond of airing his learning in the
ale-house.

Perhaps the Squire now saw that he had made a mistake; or perhaps he
was too angry to consider the matter. “Time I knew it?” he cried, as
soon as he could recover himself. “Why, you idle, worthless vagabond,
do you think that I do not know what you’re worth? Ain’t you getting
what I’ve always given?”

“That’s where it be!”

“Eh!”

“That’s where it be! I’m getting what you gave thirty years agone! And
you soaking in money, Master, and getting bigger rents and bigger
profits. Ain’t I to have my share of it?”

“Share of it!” the old man ejaculated, thunderstruck by an argument as
new as the man’s insolence. “Share of it!”

“Why not?” Thomas knew his case desperate, and was bent on having
something to repeat to the awe-struck circle at the Griffin Arms. “Why
not?”

“Why, begad?” the Squire exclaimed, staring at him. “You’re the most
impudent fellow I ever set eyes on!”

“You’ll see more like me before you die!” Thomas answered darkly. “In
hard times didn’t we share ’em and fair clem? And now profits are up,
the world’s full of money, as I hear in Aldersbury, and be you to take
all and us none?”

It was a revelation to the Squire. Share? Share with his men? Could
there be a fool so foolish as to look at the matter thus? Laborers were
laborers, and he’d always seen that they had enough in the worst times
to keep soul and body together. The duty of seeing that they had as
much as would do that was his; and he had always owned it and
discharged it. If man, woman or child had starved in Garthmyle he would
have blamed himself severely. But the notion that they should have more
because times were good, the notion that aught besides the county rate
of wages, softened by feudal charity, entered into the question, was a
heresy as new to him as it was preposterous. “You don’t know what you
are talking about,” he said, surprise diminishing his anger.

“Don’t I?” the man answered, his little eyes sparkling with spite.
“Well there’s some things I know as you don’t. You’d ought to go to the
summer-house a bit more, Master, and you’d learn. You’d ought to walk
in the garden. There’s goings-on and meetings and partings as you don’t
know, I’ll go bail! But t’aint my business and I say nought. I do my
work.”

“I’ll find another to do it this day month,” said the Squire. “And
you’ll take that for notice, my man. You’ll do your duty while you’re
here, and if I find one of the horses sick or sorry, you’ll sleep in
jail. That’s enough. I want no more of your talk!”

He went into the house. Things had come to a pretty pass, when one of
his men could face him out like that. The sooner he made a change and
saw the rogue out of Garthmyle the better! He flung his stick into a
corner and his hat on the table and damned the times. He would put the
matter out of his mind.

But it would not go. The taunt the man had flung at him at the last
haunted him. What did the rogue mean? And at whom was he hinting? Was
Arthur working against him in his own house as well as opposing him out
of doors? If so, by heaven, he would soon put an end to it! And by and
by, unable to resist the temptation—but not until he had sent Thomas
away on an errand—he went heavily out and into the terraced garden. He
climbed to the raised walk and looked abroad, his brow gloomy.

The day had mended and the sun was trying to break through the clouds.
The sheep were feeding along the brook-side, the lambs were running
races under the hedgerows, or curling themselves up on sheltered banks.
But the scene, which usually gratified him, failed to please to-day,
for presently he espied a figure moving near the mill and made out that
the figure was Josina’s. From time to time the girl stooped. She
appeared to be picking primroses.

It was the idle hour of the day, and there was no reason why she should
not be taking her pleasure. But the Squire’s brow grew darker as he
marked her lingering steps and uncertain movements. More than once he
fancied that she looked behind her, and by and by with an oath he
turned, clumped down the steps, and left the garden.

He had not quite reached the mill when she saw him descending to meet
her. He fancied that he read guilt in her face, and his old heart sank
at the sight.

“What are you doing?” he asked, confronting her and striking the ground
with his cane. “Eh? What are you doing here, girl? Out with it! You’ve
a tongue, I suppose?”

She looked as if she could sink into the ground, but she found her
voice. “I’ve been gathering—these, sir,” she faltered, holding out her
basket.

“Ay, at the rate of one a minute! I watched you. Now, listen to me. You
listen to me, young woman. And take warning. If you’re hanging about to
meet that young fool, I’ll not have it. Do you hear? I’ll not have it!”

She looked at him piteously, the color gone from her face. “I—I don’t
think—I understand, sir,” she quavered.

“Oh, you understand well enough!” he retorted, his suspicions turned to
certainty. “And none of your woman’s tricks with me! I’ve done with
Master Arthur, and you’ve done with him too. If he comes about the
place he’s to be sent to the right-about. That’s my order, and that’s
all about it. Do you hear?”

She affected to be surprised, and a little color trickled into her
cheeks. But he took this for one of her woman’s wiles—they were
deceivers, all of them.

“Do you mean, sir,” she stammered, “that I am not to see Arthur?”

“You’re neither to see him nor speak to him nor listen to him! There’s
to be an end of it. Now, are you going to obey me, girl?”

She looked as if butter would not melt in her mouth. “Yes, sir,” she
answered meekly. “I shall obey you if those are your orders.”

He was surprised by the readiness of her assent, and he looked at her
suspiciously. “Umph!” he grunted. “That sounds well, and it will be
well for you, girl, if you keep to it. For I mean it. Let there be no
mistake about that.”

“I shall do as you wish, of course, sir.”

“He’s behaved badly, d—d badly! But if you are sensible I’ll say no
more. Only understand me, you’ve got to give him up.”

“Yes, sir.”

“From this day? Now, do you understand?”

“Yes, sir.”

After that he had no more to say. He required obedience, and he should
have been glad to receive it. But, to tell the truth, he was a little
at a loss. Girls were silly—such was his creed—and it behoved them to
be guided by their elders. If they did not suffer themselves to be
guided, they must be brought into line sharply. But somewhere, far down
in the old man’s heart, and unacknowledged even by himself, lay an odd
feeling—a feeling of something like disappointment. In his young days
girls had not been so ready, so very ready, to surrender their lovers.
He had even known them to fight for them. He was perplexed.



CHAPTER X


They were standing on the narrow strip of sward between the wood and
the stream, which the gun accident had for ever made memorable to them.
The stile rose between them, but seeing that his hands rested on hers,
and his eyes dwelt unrebuked on her conscious face, the barrier was but
as the equator, which divides but does not separate; the sacrifice to
propriety was less than it seemed. Spring had come with a rush, the
hedges were everywhere bursting into leaf. In the Thirty Acres which
climbed the hill above them, the thrushes were singing their May-day
song, and beside them the brook rippled and sparkled in the sunshine.
All Nature rejoiced, and the pulse of youth leapt to the universal
rhythm. The maiden’s eyes repeated what the man’s lips uttered, and for
the time to love and to be loved was all in all.

“To think,” he murmured, “that if I had not been so awkward we should
not have known one another!” And, silly man, he thought this the height
of wisdom.

“And the snowdrops!” She, alas, was on the same plane of sapience. “But
when—when did you first, Clem?”

“From the first moment we met! From the very first, Jos!”

“When I saw you standing here? And looking——”

“Oh, from long before that!” he declared. And his eyes challenged
denial. “From the hour when I saw you at the Race Ball in the Assembly
Room—ages, ages ago!”

She savored the thought and found it delicious, and she longed to hear
it repeated. “But you did not know me then. How could you—love me?”

“How could I not? How could I see you and not love you?” he babbled.
“How was it possible I should not? Were we not made for one another?
You don’t doubt that? And you,” jealously, “when, sweet, did you
first—think of me?”

Alas, she could only go back to the moment when she had tripped
heart-whole round the corner of the wood, and seen him standing,
solitary, wrapped in thought, a romantic figure. But though, to her
shame, she could only go back to that, it thrilled her, it made her
immensely happy, to think that he had loved her first, that his heart
had gone out to her before she knew him, that he had chosen her even
before he had spoken to her. Ay, chosen her, little regarded as she
was, and shabby, and insignificant amid the gay throng of the ballroom!
She had been Cinderella then, but she had found her glass slipper
now—and her Fairy Prince. And so on, and so on, with sweet and foolish
repetitions.

For this was the latest of a dozen meetings, and Love had long ago
challenged Love. Many an afternoon had Clement waited under the wood,
and with wonder and reverence seen the maid come tripping along the
green towards him. Many a time had he thought a seven-mile ride a small
price to pay for the chance, the mere chance, of a meeting, for the
distant glimpse of a bonnet, even for the privilege of touching the
pebble set for a token on the stile. So that it is to be feared that,
if market days had found him more often at his desk, there had been
other days, golden days and not a few, when the bank had not held him,
when he had stolen away to play truant in this enchanted country. But
then, how great had been the temptation, how compelling the lure, how
fair the maid!

No, he had not played quite fairly with his father. But the thought of
that weighed lightly on him. For this that had come to him, this love
that glorified all things, even as Spring the face of Nature, that
filled his mind with a thousand images, each more enchanting than the
last, and inspired his imagination with a magic not its own,—this
visited a man but once; whereas he would have long years in which he
might redeem the time, long years in which he might warm his father’s
heart by an attendance at the desk that should shame Rodd himself! Ay,
and he would! He would! Even the sacrifice of his own tastes, his own
wishes seemed in his present mood a small surrender, and one he owed
and fain would pay.

For he was in love with goodness, he longed to put himself right with
all. He longed to do his duty to all, he who walked with a firmer step,
who trod the soil with a conquering foot, who found new beauties in
star and flower, he, so happy, so proud, so blessed!

But this being his mood, there was a burden which weighed on him, and
weighing on him more heavily every day, and that was the part which he
was playing towards the Squire. It had long galled him, when absent
from her; of late it had begun to mar his delight in her presence. The
role of secret lover had charmed for a time—what more shy, more
elusive, more retiring than young love? And what more secret? Fain
would it shun all eyes. But he had now reached a farther stage, and
being honest, and almost quixotic by nature, he could not without pain
fall day by day below the ideals which his fancy set up. To-day he had
come to meet Josina with a fixed resolve, and a mind wound to the pitch
of action; and presently into the fair pool of her content—yet quaking
as he did so lest he should seem to hint a fault—he cast the stone.

“And now, Jos,” he said, his eyes looking bravely into hers, “I must
see your father.”

“My father!” Fear sprang into her eyes. She stiffened.

“Yes, dear,” he repeated. “I must see your father—and speak to him.
There is no other course possible.”

Color, love, joy, all fled from her face. She shivered. “My father!”
she stammered, pale to the lips. “Oh, it is impossible! It is
impossible! You would not do it!” She would have withdrawn her hands if
he had not held them. “You cannot, cannot mean it! Have you thought
what you are saying?”

“I have, indeed,” he said, sobered by her fear, and full of pity for
her. “I lay awake for hours last night thinking of it. But there is no
other course, Jos, no other course—if we would be happy.”

“But, oh, you don’t know him!” she cried, panic-stricken. And her
terror wrung his heart. “You don’t know him! Or what he will think of
me!”

“Nothing very bad,” he rejoined. But more than ever, more than before,
his conscience accused him. He felt that the shame which burned her
face and in a moment gave way to the pallor of fear was the measure of
his guilt; and in proportion as he winced under that knowledge, and
under the knowledge that it was she who must pay the heavier penalty,
he took blame to himself and was strengthened in his resolve. “Listen,
Jos,” he said bravely. “Listen! And let me tell you what I mean. And,
dearest, do not tremble as you are trembling. I am not going to tell
him to-day. But tell him I must some day—and soon, if we do not wish
him to learn it from others.”

She shuddered. All had been so bright, so new, so joyous; and now she
was to pay the price. And the price had a very terrible aspect for her.
Fate, a cruel, pitiless fate, was closing upon her. She could not
speak, but her eyes, her quivering lips, pleaded with him for mercy.

He had expected that, and he steeled himself, showing thereby the good
metal that was in him. “Yes,” he said firmly, “we must, Jos. And for a
better reason than that. Because if we do not, if we continue to
deceive your father, he will not only have reason to be angry with you,
but to despise me; to look upon me as a poor unmanly thing, Jos, a
coward who dared not face him, a craven who dared not ask him for what
he valued above all the world! Who stole it from him in the dark and
behind his back! As it is he will be angry enough. He will look down
upon me, and with justice. And at first he will say ‘No,’ and I fear he
will separate us, and there will be no more meetings, and we may have
to wait. But if we are brave, if we trust one another and are true to
one another—and, alas, you will have to bear the worst—if we can bear
and be strong, in the end, believe me, Jos, it will come right.”

“Never,” she cried, despairing, “never! He will never allow it!”

“Then——”

“Oh,” she prayed, “can we not go on as we are?”

“No, we cannot.” He was firm. “We cannot. By and by you would discover
that for yourself, and you, as well as he, would have cause to despise
me. For consider, Jos, think, dear. If I do not seek you for my wife,
what is before us? To what can we look forward? To what future? What
end? Only to perpetual alarms, and some day, when we least expect it,
to discovery—to discovery that will cover me with disgrace.”

She did not answer. She had taken her hands from him, she had taken
herself from him. She leant on the stile, her face hidden. But he dared
not give way, nor would he let himself be repulsed; and very tenderly
he laid his hand on her shoulder. “It is natural that you should be
frightened,” he said. “But if I, too, am frightened; if, seeing the
proper course, I do not take it, how can you ever trust me or depend on
me? What am I then but a coward? What is the worth of my love, Jos, if
I have not the courage to ask for you?”

“But he will want to know——” her shoulders heaved in her agitation, “he
will want to know——”

“How we met? I know. And how we loved? Yes, I am afraid so. And he will
be angry with you, and you will suffer, and I shall be God knows how
wretched! But if I do not go to him, how much more angry will he be!
And how much more ground for anger will he have! If we continue to meet
it cannot be long kept from him, and then how much worse will it be!
And I, with not a word to say for myself, with no defence, no plea! I,
who shall not then seem to him to be even a man.”

“But he is so—so hard!” she whispered, her face still hidden.

“I know, dear. And so firmly set in his prejudice and his pride. I
know. He will think me so far below you; he hates the bank and all
connected with it. He holds me a mere clerk, not one of his class, and
low, dear, I know it. But”—his voice rose a tone—“I am not low, Jos,
and you have discovered it. And now I must prove it to him. I must
prove it. And to make a beginning, I must be no coward. I must not be
afraid of him. For you, the times are past when he could ill-treat you.
And he loves you.”

“He is very hard,” she murmured. It was his punishment throughout, that
though his heart was wrung for her he could not bear her share of the
suffering. But he dared not and he would not give way. “He will make me
give you up.”

He had thought of that and was ready for it. “That must depend upon
you,” he said very soberly. “For my part, dear—but my part is easy—I
shall never give you up. Never! But if the trial be too sore for you
who must bear the heavier burden, if you feel that our love is not
worth the price you must pay, then I will never reproach you, Jos,
never. If you decide on that I will not say one word against it; no,
nor think one harsh thought of you. And then we need not tell him. But
we must not meet again.”

She trembled; and it was natural, it was very natural, that she should
tremble. It was an age when discipline was strict and even harsh, and
she had been bred up in awe of her father, and in that absolute
subjection to him of which the women about her set the example.
Children were then to be seen and not heard. Girls were expected to
have neither wills nor views of their own. And in her case this was not
all. The Squire was a hard man. He was a man of whom those about him
stood in awe, and who if he had any of the softer affections hid them
under a mask of unpleasing reserve. Proud as he was of his caste, he
kept his daughter short of money and short of clothes. He saw her go
shabby without a qualm, and penniless, and rejoiced that she could not
get into mischief. If she lost a shilling on an errand or overpaid a
bill, he stormed and raved at her. Had she run up a debt he would have
driven her from the room with oaths. So that if, under the dry husk,
there was any kernel, any softer feeling—either for her or for the
young boy who had died in his first uniform at Alexandria—she had no
clue to the fact, and certainly no suspicion of it.

Nor was even this the whole. One thing was known to Josina which was
not known to Clement. Garth was entailed upon her. Even the Squire
could not deprive her of the estate, and in the character of his heir
she wore for the old man a preciousness with which affection had
nothing to do. What he might have permitted to his daughter was matter
for grim conjecture. But that he would ever let his heiress, her whose
hand was weighted with the rents of Garth, and with the wide lands he
loved—that he would ever let her wed at her pleasure or out of her
class—this appeared to Josina of all things the most unlikely.

It was no wonder then that the girl hesitated before she answered, or
that Clement’s face grew grave, his heart heavy, as he waited. But he
had that insight into the feelings of others which imagination alone
can give, and while she wavered or seemed to waver, he felt none of the
resentment which comes of wounded love. Rather he was filled with a
great pity for her, a deep tenderness. For it was he who was in fault,
he told himself. It was he who had made the overtures, he who had wooed
and won her fancy, he who had done this. It was his selfishness, his
thoughtlessness, his imprudence which had brought them to this pass, a
pass whence they could neither advance without suffering nor draw back
with honor. So that if she who must encounter a father’s anger proved
unequal to the test, if the love, which he did not doubt, was still too
weak to face the ordeal, it did not lie with him to blame her—even on
this day when bird and flower and leaf sang love’s pæan. No, perish the
thought! He would never blame her. With infinite tenderness, forgiving
her beforehand, he touched her bowed head.

At that, at that touch, she looked up at last, and with a leap of the
heart he read her answer in her eyes. He read there a love and a
courage equal to his own; for, after all, she was her father’s
daughter, she too came of an old proud race. “You shall tell him,” she
said, smiling through her tears. “And I will bear what comes of it. But
they shall never separate us, Clem, never, never, if you will be true
to me.”

“True to you!” he cried, worshipping her, adoring her. “Oh, Jos!”

“And love me a little always?”

“Love you? Oh, my darling!” The words choked him.

“It shall be as you say! It shall be always as you say!” She was
clinging to him now. “I will do as you tell me! I will always—oh, but
you mustn’t, you mustn’t,” between tears and smiles, for his arms were
about her now, and the poor ineffectual stile had ceased to be even an
equator. “But I must tell you. I love you more now, Clement, more, more
because I can trust you. You are strong and will do what is right.”

“At your cost!” he cried, shaken to the depths—and he thought her the
most wonderful, the bravest, the noblest woman in the world. “Ah, Jos,
if I could bear it for you!”

“I will bear it,” she answered. “And it will not last. And see, I am
not afraid now—or only a little! I shall think of you, and it will be
nothing.”

Oh, but the birds were singing now and the brook was sparkling as it
rippled over the shallows towards the deep pool.

Presently, “When will you tell him?” she asked; and she asked it, with
scarce a quaver in her voice.

“As soon as I can. The sooner the better. This is Saturday. I will see
him on Monday morning.”

“But isn’t that—market-day?” faintly. “Can you get away?”

“Does anything matter beside this?” he replied. “The sooner, dear, the
tooth is pulled, the better. There is only, one thing I fear.”

“I think you fear nothing,” she rejoined, gazing at him with admiring
eyes. “But what is it?”

“That someone should be before us. That someone should tell him before
I do. And he should think us what we are not, Jos—cowards.”

“I see,” she answered thoughtfully. “Yes,” with a sigh. “Then, on
Monday. I shall sleep the better when it is over, even if I sleep in
disgrace.”

“I know,” he said; and he saw with a pang that her color ebbed. But her
eyes still met his and were brave, and she smiled to reassure him.

“I will not mind what comes,” she whispered, “if only we are not
parted.”

“We shall not be parted for ever,” he assured her. “If we are true to
one another, not even your father can part us—in the end.”



CHAPTER XI


Josina had put a brave face on the matter, but when she came down to
breakfast on the Monday, the girl was almost sick with apprehension.
Her hands were cold, and as she sat at table she could not raise her
eyes from her plate. The habit of years is not to be overcome in an
hour, and that which the girl had to face was beyond doubt formidable.
She had passed out of childhood, but in that house she was still a
child. She was expected to be silent, to efface herself before her
elders, to have no views but their views, and no wishes that went
beyond theirs. Her daily life was laid out for her, and she must
conform or she would be called to heel. On love and marriage she must
have no mind of her own, but must think as her father permitted. If he
chose she would be her cousin’s wife, if he did not choose the two
would be parted. She could guess how he would treat her if she resisted
his will, or even his whim, in that matter.

And now she must resist his will in a far worse case. Arthur was her
cousin. But Clement? She was not supposed even to know him. Yet she
must own him, she must avow her love for him, she must confess to
secret meetings with him and stolen interviews. She must be prepared
for looks of horror, for uplifted hands and scandalized faces, and to
hear shameful things said of him; to hear him spoken of as an upstart,
belonging to a class beneath her, a person with whom she ought never to
have come in contact, one whom her father would not think of admitting
to his table!

And through all, she who was so weak, so timid, so subject, must be
firm. She must not flinch.

As she sat at table she was conscious of her pale cheeks, and trembled
lest the others should notice them. She fancied that her father’s face
already wore an ominous gloom. “If you’ve orders for town,” he flung at
Miss Peacock as he rose, “you’ll need be quick with them. I’m going in
at ten.”

Miss Peacock was all of a flutter. “But I thought, sir, that the Bench
did not sit——”

“You’d best not think,” he retorted. “Ten, I said.”

That seemed to promise a blessed respite, and the color returned to
Josina’s cheeks. Clement could hardly arrive before eleven, and for
this day she might be safe. But on the heels of relief followed
reflection. The respite meant another sleepless night, another day of
apprehension, more hours of fear; the girl was glad and she was sorry.
The spirit warred with the flesh. She did not know what she wished.

And, after all, Clement might appear before ten. She watched the clock
and watched her father and in returning suspense hung upon his
movements. How he lingered, now hunting for a lost paper, now grumbling
over a seed-bill, now drawing on his boots with the old horn-handled
hooks which had been his father’s! And the clock—how slowly it moved!
It wanted eight, it wanted five, it wanted two minutes of ten. The hour
struck. And still the Squire loitered outside, talking to old
Fewtrell—when at any moment Clement might ride up!

The fact was that Thomas was late, and the Squire was saying what he
thought of him. “Confound him, he thinks, because he’s going, he can do
as he likes!” he fumed. “But I’ll learn him! Let me catch him in the
village a week after he leaves, and I’ll jail him for a vagrant! Such
impudence as he gave me the other day I never heard in my life! He’ll
go wide of here for a character!”

“I dunno as I’d say too much to him,” the old bailiff advised. “He’s a
queer customer, Squire, as you’d ought to have seen before now!”

“He’ll find me a queer customer if he starts spouting again! Why,
damme,” irritably, “one might almost think you agreed with him!”

Old Fewtrell screwed up his face. “No,” he said slowly, “I’m not saying
as I agree with him. But there’s summat in what he says, begging your
pardon, Squire.”

“Summat? Why, man,” in astonishment, “are you tarred with the same
brush?”

“You know me, master, better’n that,” the old man replied. “An’ I bin
with you fifty years and more. But, certain sure, times is changed and
we’re no better for the change.”

“But you get as much?”

“Mebbe in malt, but not in meal. In money, mebbe—I’m not saying a
little more, master. But here’s where ’tis. We’d the common before the
war, and run for a cow and geese, and wood for the picking, and if a
lad fancied to put up a hut on the waste ’twas five shillings a year;
and a rood o’ potato ground—it wasn’t missed. ’Twas neither here nor
there. But ’tisn’t so now. Where be the common? Well, you know, Squire,
laid down in wheat these twenty years, and if a lad squatted now, he’d
not be long of hearing of it. We’ve the money, but we’re not so well
off. That’s where ’tis.”

The Squire scowled. “Well, I’m d—d!” he said. “You’ve been with me
fifty years, and——” and then fortunately or unfortunately the curricle
came round and the Squire, despising Fewtrell’s hint, turned his wrath
upon the groom, called him a lazy scoundrel, and cursed him up hill and
down dale.

The man took it in silence, to the bailiff’s surprise, but his sullen
face did not augur well for the day, and when he had climbed to the
back-seat—with a scramble and a grazed knee, for the Squire started the
horses with no thought for him—he shook his fist at the old man’s back.
Fewtrell saw the gesture, and felt a vague uneasiness, for he had heard
Thomas say ugly things. But then the man had been in liquor, and
probably he didn’t mean them.

The Squire rattled the horses down the steep drive with the confidence
of one who had done the same thing a thousand times. Turning to the
left a furlong beyond the gate, he made for Garthmyle where, at the
bridge, he fell into the highway. He had driven a mile along this when
he saw a horseman coming along the road to meet him, and he fell to
wondering who it was. His sight was good at a distance, and he fancied
that he had seen the young spark before, though he could not put a name
to him. But he saw that he rode a good nag, and he was not surprised
when the other reined up and, raising his hat, showed that he wished to
speak.

It was Clement, of course, and with a little more wisdom or a little
less courage he would not have stopped the old man. He would have seen
that the moment was not propitious, and that his business could hardly
be done on the highway. But in his intense eagerness to set himself
right, and his anxiety lest chance should forestall him, he dared not
let the opportunity pass, and his hand was raised before he had well
considered what he would say.

The Squire pulled up his horses. “D’you want me?” he asked, civilly
enough.

“If I may trouble you, sir,” Clement answered as bravely as he could.
“It’s on important business, or—or I wouldn’t detain you.” Already, his
heart in his mouth, he saw the difficulty in which he had placed
himself. How could he speak before the man? Or on the road?

The Squire considered him. “Business, eh?” he said. “With me? Well, I
know your face, young gentleman, but I can’t put a name to you.”

“I am Mr. Ovington’s son, Clement Ovington, sir.”

All the Squire’s civility left him. “The devil you are!” he exclaimed.
“Well, I’m going to the bank. I like to do my business across the
counter, young sir, to be plain, and not in the road.”

“But this is business—of a different sort, sir,” Clement stammered,
painfully aware of the change in the other’s tone, as well as of the
servant, who was all a-grin behind his master’s shoulder. “If I could
have a word with you—apart, sir? Or perhaps—if I called at Garth
tomorrow?”

“Why?”

“It is upon private business, Mr. Griffin,” Clement replied, his face
burning.

“Did your father send you?”

“No.”

“Then I don’t see,” the Squire replied, scowling at him from under his
bushy eyebrows, “what business you can have with me. There can be none,
young man, that can’t be done across the counter. It is only upon
business that I know your father, and I don’t know you at all. I don’t
know why you stopped me.”

Clement was scarlet with mortification. “If I could see you a few
minutes—alone, sir, I think I could explain what it is.”

“You will see me at the bank in an hour,” the old man retorted.
“Anything you have to say you can say there. As it is, I am going to
close my account with your father, and after that the less I hear your
name the better I shall be pleased. At present you’re wasting my time.
I don’t know why you stopped me. Good morning.” And in a lower tone,
but one that was perfectly audible to Clement, “D—d young
counterskipper,” he muttered, as he started the horses. “Business with
me, indeed! Confound his impudence!”

He drove off at speed, leaving Clement seated on his horse in the
middle of the road, a prey to feelings that may be imagined. He had
made a bad beginning, and his humiliation was complete.

“Young counterskipper!” That rankled—yet in time he might smile at
that. But the tone, and the manner, the conviction that under no
circumstances could there be anything between them, any relations, any
equality—this bit deeper and wounded more permanently. The Squire’s
view, that he addressed one of another class and another grade, one
with whom he could have no more in common than with the servant behind
him, could not have been made more plain if he had known the object of
the lad’s application.

If he had known it! Good heavens, if he said so much now, what would he
have said in that case? Certainly, the task which love had set this
young man was not an easy one. No wonder Josina had been frightened.

He had—he had certainly made a mess of it. His ears burned, as he sat
on his horse and recalled the other’s words.

Meanwhile the Squire drove on, and with the air and movement he
recovered his temper. As he drew near to the town the market-traffic
increased, and sitting high on his seat he swept by many a humble gig
and plodding farm-cart, and acknowledged with a flicker of his
whip-hand many a bared head and hasty obeisance. He was not loved; men
who are bent on getting a pennyworth for their penny are not loved. But
he was regardful of his own people, and in all companies he was
fearless and could hold his own. Men did not love him, but they trusted
him, knowing exactly what they might expect from him. And he was
Griffin of Garth, one of the few in whose hands were all county power
and all county influence. As he drove down the hill toward the West
Bridge, seeing with the eye of memory the airy towers and lofty
gateways of the older bridge that had once stood there and for
centuries had bridled the wild Welsh, his bodily eyes noted the team of
the out-going coach which he had a share in horsing. And the coachman,
proudly and with respect, named him to the box-seat.

From the bridge the town, girdled by the shining river, climbs
pyramid-wise up the sides of a cleft hill, an ancient castle guarding
the one narrow pass by which a man may enter it on foot. The smiling
plain, in the midst of which it rises, is itself embraced at a distance
by a ring of hills, broken at one point only, which happens to
correspond with the guarded isthmus; on which side, and some four miles
away, was fought many centuries ago a famous battle. It is a proud
town, looking out over a proud county, a county still based on ancient
tradition, on old names and great estates, standing solid and
four-square against the invasion that even in the Squire’s day
threatened it—invasion of new men and new money, of Birmingham and
Liverpool and Manchester. The airy streets and crowded shuts run down
on all sides from the Market Place to the green meadows and leafy
gardens that the river laps: green meadows on which the chapels and
quiet cloisters of religious houses once nestled under the shelter of
the walls.

The Squire could remember the place when his father and his like had
had their town houses in it, and in winter had removed their families
to it; when the weekly Assemblies at the Lion had been gay with cards
and dancing, and in the cockpit behind the inn mains of cocks had been
fought with the Gentlemen of Cheshire or Staffordshire; when fine
ladies with long canes and red-heeled shoes had promenaded under the
lime trees beside the river, and the town in its season had been a
little Bath. Those days, and the lumbering coaches-and-six which had
brought in the families, were gone, and the staple of the town, its
trade in woollens and Welsh flannels, was also on the decline. But it
was still a thriving place, and if the county people no longer filled
it in winter, their stately houses survived, and older houses than
theirs, of brick and timber, quaint and gabled, that made the streets a
joy to antiquaries.

The Squire passed by many a one, with beetling roof and two-storied
porch, as he drove up Maerdol. His first and most pressing business was
at the bank, and he would not be himself until he had got it off his
mind. He would show that d—d Ovington what he thought of him! He would
teach him a lesson—luring away that young man and pouching his money.
Ay, begad he would!



CHAPTER XII


But as the Squire turned to the left by the Stalls he saw his lawyer,
Frederick Welsh—rather above most lawyers were the Welsh brothers,
by-blows it was said of a great house—and Welsh stopped him. “You’re
wanted at the Bench, Squire, if you please,” he said. “His lordship is
there, and they are waiting for you.”

“But it’s not time—by an hour, man!”

“No, but it’s a special case, and will take all day, I’m afraid. His
lordship says that he won’t begin until you come. It’s that case of——”
the lawyer whispered a few words. “And the Chief Constable does not
quite trust—you understand? He’s anxious that you should be there.”

The Squire resigned himself, “Very well, I’ll come,” he said.

He could go to the bank afterwards, but he might not have complied so
readily if his vanity had not been tickled. The Justices of that day
bore a heavier burden than their successors—_hodie nominis umbrae_.
With no police force they had to take the initiative in the detection
as well as in the punishment of crime. Marked men, belonging to a
privileged class, they had to do invidious things and to enforce
obnoxious laws. They represented the executive, and they shared alike
its odium and its fearlessness. For hardly anything is more remarkable
in the history of that time than the courage of the men who held the
reins. Unpopular, assailed by sedition, undermined by conspiracy, and
pressed upon by an ever-growing public feeling, the few held on
unblenching, firm in the belief that repression was the only policy,
and doubting nothing less than their right to rule. They dined and
drank, and presented a smiling face to the world, but great and small
they ran their risks, and that they did not go unscathed, the fate of
Perceval and of Castlereagh, the collapse of Liverpool, and the
shortened lives of many a lesser man gave proof.

But even among the firm there are degrees, and in all bodies it is on
the shoulders of one or two that the onus falls. Of the one or two in
Aldshire, the Squire was one. My lord might fill the chair, Sir Charles
might assent, but it was to Griffin that their eyes wandered when an
unpleasant decision had to be taken or the public showed its teeth. And
the old man knew that this was so, and was proud of it.

To-day, however, as he watched the long hand move round the clock, he
had less patience than usual. Because he must be at the bank before it
closed, everything seemed to work against him. The witnesses were
sullen, the evidence dragged, Acherley went off on a false scent, and
being whipped back, turned crusty. The Squire fidgeted and scowled, and
then, twenty minutes before the bank closed, and when with his eyes on
the clock he was growing desperate, the chairman suggested that they
should break off for a quarter of an hour. “Confound me, if I can sit
any longer,” he said. “I must have a mouthful of something, Griffin.”

The Squire seldom took more than a hunch of bread at mid-day and could
do without that, but he was glad to agree, and a minute later he was
crossing the Market Place towards the bank. It happened that business
was brisk at the moment. Rodd, at a side desk, was showing a customer
how to draw a cheque. At the main counter a knot of farmers were
producing, with protruding tongues and hunched shoulders, something
which might pass for a signature. Two clerks were aiding them, and for
a moment the Squire stood unseen and unregarded. Impatiently he tapped
the counter with his stick, on which Rodd saw him, and, deserting his
task, came hurriedly to him.

The Squire thrust his cheque across the counter. “In gold,” he said.

The cashier scanned the cheque, his hand in the till. “Four, seven,
six-ten,” he murmured. Then his face grew serious, and without glancing
at the Squire he consulted a book which lay beside him. “Four, seven,
six-ten,” he repeated. “I am afraid—one moment, if you please, sir!”
Breaking off he made two steps to a door behind him and disappeared
through it.

He returned a moment later, followed by Ovington himself. The banker’s
face was grave, but his tone retained its usual blandness. “Good day,
Mr. Griffin,” he said. “You are drawing the whole of your balance, I
see. I trust that that does not mean that you are—making any change?”

“That is what it does mean, sir,” the Squire answered.

“Of course, it is entirely your affair——”

“Entirely.”

“But we are most anxious to accommodate you. If there is anything that
we can put right, any cause of dissatisfaction——”

“No,” said the Squire grimly. “There is nothing that you can put right.
It is only that I do not choose to do business with my family.”

The banker bowed with dignity. The incident was not altogether
unexpected. “With most people, a connection of the kind would be in our
favor,” he said.

“Not with me. And as my time is short——”

The banker bowed. “In gold, I think? May we not send it for you? It
will be no trouble.”

“No, I thank you,” the Squire grunted, hating the other for his
courtesy. “I will take it, if you please.”

“Put it in a strong bag, Mr. Rodd,” Ovington said. “I shall still hope,
Mr. Griffin, that you will think better of it.” And, bowing, he wished
the Squire “Good day,” and retired.

Rodd was a first-class cashier, but he felt the Squire eyes boring into
him, and he was twice as long in counting out the gold as he should
have been. The consequence was that when the Squire left the bank, the
hour had struck, Dean’s was closed, and the Bench was waiting for him.
He paused on the steps considering what he should do. He could not
leave so large a sum unguarded in the Justices’ room, nor could he
conveniently take it with him into the Court.

At that moment his eyes fell on Purslow, the draper, who was standing
at the door of his shop, and he crossed over to him. “Here, man, put
this in your safe and turn the key on it,” he said. “I shall call for
it in an hour or two.”

“Honored, I am sure,” said the gratified tradesman, as he took the bag.
But when he felt its weight and guessed what was in it, “Excuse me,
sir. Hadn’t you better seal it, sir?” he said. “It seems to be a large
sum.”

“No need. I shall call for it in an hour. Lock it up yourself, Purslow.
That’s all.”

Purslow, as pleased as if the Squire had given him a large order,
assured him that he would do so, and the old man stalked across to the
court, where business kept him, fidgeting and impatient, until hard on
seven. Nor did he get away then without unpleasantness.

For unluckily Acherley, who had been charged to approach him about the
Railroad, had been snubbed in the course of the day. Always an
ill-humored man, he saw his way to pay the Squire out, and chose this
moment to broach the delicate subject. He did it with as little tact as
temper.

“’Pon my honor, Griffin, you know—about this Railroad,” he said,
tackling the old man abruptly, as they were putting on their coats.
“You really must open your eyes, man, and move with the times. The
devil’s in it if we can stand still always. You might as well go back
to your old tie-wig, you know. You are blocking the way, and if you
won’t think of your own interests, you ought to think of the town. I
can tell you,” bluntly, “you are making yourself d—d unpopular there.”

Very seldom of late had anyone spoken to the Squire in that tone, and
his temper was up in a minute. “Unpopular? I don’t understand you,” he
snapped.

“Well, you ought to!”

“Unpopular? What’s that? Unpopular, sir! What the devil have we in this
room to do with popularity? I make my horse go my way, I don’t go his,
nor ask if he likes it. Damn your popularity!”

Acherley had his answer on his tongue, but Woosenham interposed. “But,
after all, Griffin,” he said mildly, “we must move with the times—even
if we don’t give way to the crowd. There’s no man whose opinion I value
more than yours, as you know, but I think you do us an injustice.”

“An injustice?” the Squire sneered. “Not I! The fact is, Woosenham, you
are letting others use you for a stalking horse. Some are fools, and
some—I leave you to put a name to them! If you’d give two thoughts to
this Railroad yourself, you’d see that you have nothing to gain by it,
except money that you can do without! While you stand to lose more than
money, and that’s your good name!”

Sir Charles changed color. “My good name?” he said, bristling feebly.
“I don’t understand you, Griffin.”

One of the others, seeing a quarrel in prospect, intervened. “There,
there,” he said, hoping to pour oil on the troubled waters. “Griffin
doesn’t mean it, Woosenham. He doesn’t mean——”

“But I do mean it,” the old man insisted. “I mean every word of it.” He
felt that the general sense was against him, but that was nothing to
him. Wasn’t he the oldest present, and wasn’t it his duty to stop this
folly if he could? “I tell you plainly, Woosenham,” he continued, “it
isn’t only your affair, if you lend your name to this business. You
take it up, and a lot of fools who know nothing about it, who know
less, by G—d, than you do, will take it up too! And will put their
money in it and go daundering up and down quoting you as if you were
Solomon! And that tickles you! But what will they say of you if the
affair turns out to be a swindle—another South Sea Bubble, by G—d! And
half the town and half the country are ruined by it! What’ll they say
of you then—and of us?”

Acherley could be silent no longer. “Nobody’s going to be ruined by
it!” he retorted—he saw that Sir Charles looked much disturbed.
“Nobody! If you ask me, I think what you’re saying is d—d nonsense.”

“It may be,” the Squire said sternly. “But just another word, please. I
want you to understand, Woosenham, that this is not your affair only.
It touches every one of us. What are we in this room? If we are those
to whom the administration of this county is entrusted, let us act as
such—and keep our hands clean. But if we are a set of money-changers
and bill-mongers,” with contempt, “stalking horses for such men as
Ovington the banker, dirtying our hands with all the tricks of the
money market—that’s another matter. But I warn you—you can’t be both.
And for my part—we don’t any longer wear swords to show we are
gentlemen, but I’m hanged if I’ll wear an apron or have anything to do
with this business. A railroad? Faugh! As if horses’ legs and Telford’s
roads aren’t good enough for us, or as if tea-kettles will ever beat
the Wonder coach—fifteen hours to London.”

Acherley had been restrained with difficulty, and he now broke loose.
“Griffin,” he cried, “you’re damned offensive! If you wore a sword as
you used to——”

“Pooh! Pooh!” said the Squire and shrugged his shoulders, while Sir
Charles, terribly put out both by the violence of the scene and by the
picture which the Squire had drawn, put in a feeble protest. “I must
say,” he said, “I think this uncalled for, Griffin. I think you might
have spared us this. You may not agree with us——”

“But damme if he shall insult us!” Acherley cried, trembling with
passion.

“Pooh, pooh!” said the Squire again. “I’m an old man, and it is useless
to talk to me in that strain. I’ve spoken my mind, and——”

“Ay, and you horse two of the coaches!” Acherley retorted. “And make a
profit by that, dirty or no! But where’d your profit be, if your father
who rode post to London had stood pat where he was? And set himself
against coaches as you set yourself against the railroad?”

That was a shrewd hit and the Squire did not meet it. Instead, “Well,
right or wrong,” he said, “that’s my opinion. And right or wrong, no
railroad crosses my land, and that’s my last word!”

“We’ll see about that,” Acherley answered, bubbling with rage. “There
are more ways than one of cooking a goose.”

“Just so. But——,” with a steady look at him, “which is the cook and
which is the goose, Acherley? Perhaps you’ll find that out some day.”
And the Squire clapped on his hat—he had already put on his shabby old
driving coat. But he had still a word to say. “I’m the oldest man
here,” he said, looking round upon them, “and I may take a liberty and
ask no man’s pleasure. You, Woosenham, and you gentlemen, let this
railroad alone. If you are going to move at twenty-five miles an hour,
then, depend upon it, more things will move than you wot of, and more
than you’ll like. Ay, you’ll have movement—movement enough and changes
enough if you go on! So I say, leave it alone, gentlemen. That’s my
advice.”

He went out with that and stamped down the stairs. He had not sought
the encounter, and, now that he was alone, his knees shook a little
under him. But he had held his own and spoken his mind, and on the
whole he was content with himself.

The same could not be said of those whom he had warned. Acherley,
indeed, abused him freely, but the majority were impressed, and Sir
Charles, who respected his opinion, was sorely shaken. He put no trust
in Acherley, whose debts and difficulties were known, and Ovington was
not there to reassure him. He valued the good opinion of his world, and
what, he reflected, if the Squire were right? What if in going into
this scheme he had made a mistake? The picture that Griffin had drawn
of town and country pointing the finger at him rose like a nightmare
before him, and would, he knew, accompany him home and darken his
dinner-table. And Ovington? Ovington was doubtless a clever man and, as
a banker, well versed in these enterprises. But Fauntleroy—Fauntleroy,
with whose name the world had rung these twelve months past, he, too,
had been clever and enterprising and plausible. Yet what a fate had
been his, and what losses had befallen all who had trusted him, all who
had been involved with him!

Sir Charles went home an unhappy man. He wished that Griffin had not
warned him, or that he had warned him earlier. Of what use was a
warning when his lot was cast and he was the head and front of the
matter, President of the Company, Chairman of the Board?

Meanwhile the Squire stood on the steps of the Court House, cursing his
man. The curricle was not there, Thomas was not there, it was growing
dark, and a huge pile of clouds, looming above the roofs to westward,
threatened tempest. The shopkeepers were putting up their shutters, the
packmen binding up their bundles, stall-keepers hurrying away their
trestles, and the Market Place, strewn with the rubbish and debris of
the day, showed dreary by the failing light. In the High Street there
was still some traffic, and in the lanes and alleys around candles
began to shine out. A one-legged sailor, caterwauling on a crazy
fiddle, had gathered a small crowd before one of the taverns.

“Hang the man! Where is he?” the Squire muttered, looking about him
with a disgusted eye, and wishing himself at home. “Where is the
rogue?”

Then Thomas, driving slowly and orating to a couple of men who walked
beside the carriage, came into view. The Squire roared at him, and
Thomas, taken by surprise, whipped up his horses so sharply that he
knocked over a hawker’s basket. Still storming at him the old man
climbed to his seat and took the reins. He drove round the corner into
Bride Hill, and stopped at Purslow’s door.

The draper was at the carriage wheel before it stopped. He had the bag
in his hand, but he did not at once hand it up. “Excuse me, excuse the
liberty, sir,” he said, lowering his voice and glancing at Thomas, “but
it’s a large sum, sir, and it’s late. Hadn’t I better keep it till
morning?”

The Squire snapped at him. “Morning? Rubbish, man! Put it in.” He made
room for the bag at his feet.

But the draper still hesitated. “It will be dark in ten minutes, sir,
and the road—it’s true, no one has been stopped of late, but——”

“I’ve never been stopped in my life,” the Squire rejoined. “Put it in,
man, and don’t be a fool. Who’s to stop me between here and Garth?”

Purslow muttered something about the safe side, but he complied. He
handed in the bag, which gave out a clinking sound as it settled itself
beside the Squire’s feet. The old man nodded his thanks and started his
horses.

He drove down Bride Hill, and by the Stalls, where the taps were
humming, and the inns were doing a great business. Passing one or two
belated carts, he turned to the right and descended to the bridge, the
old houses with their galleries and gables looming above him as for
three centuries they had loomed above the traveller by the Welsh road.
He rumbled over the bridge, the wide river flowing dark below him. Then
he trotted sharply up Westwell, passing by the inns that in old days
had served those who arrived after the gates were closed.

Now he faced the open country and the wet west wind, and he settled
himself down in his seat and shook up his horses. As he did so his foot
touched the bag, and again the gold gave out a clinking sound.



CHAPTER XIII


The Squire in his inmost heart had not derived much satisfaction from
his visit to the bank. He had left it with an uneasy feeling that the
step he had taken had not produced the intended effect. Ovington had
accepted the loss of his custom, not indeed with indifference, but with
dignity, and in a manner which left the old man little upon which to
plume himself. The withdrawal of his custom wore in the retrospect too
much of the look of spite, and he came near to regretting it, as he
drove along.

Had he been present at an interview which took place after he had
retired, he might have been better pleased. The banker had not been
many minutes in the parlor, chewing the cud of the affair, before he
was interrupted by his cashier. In this there was nothing unusual;
routine required Rodd’s presence in the parlor several times in the
day. But his manner on the present occasion, and the way in which he
closed the door, prepared Ovington for something new, and “What is it,
Rodd?” he asked, leaning back in his chair, and disposing himself to
listen.

“Can I have a word with you, sir?”

“Certainly.” The banker’s face told nothing. Rodd’s was that of a man
who had made up his mind to a plunge. “What is it?”

“I have been wishing to speak for some time, sir,” Rodd faltered.
“This——” Ovington understood at once that he referred to the Squire’s
matter—“I don’t like it, sir, and I have been with you ten years, and I
feel—I ought to speak.”

Ovington shrugged his shoulders. “I don’t like it either,” he said.
“But it is of less importance than you think, Rodd. I know why Mr.
Griffin did it. And we are not now where we were. The withdrawal of a
few hundreds or the loss of a customer——” again he shrugged his
shoulders.

“No,” Rodd said gravely. “If nothing more follows, sir.”

“Why should anything follow? I know his reasons.”

“But the town doesn’t. And if it gets about, sir?”

“It won’t do us much damage. We’ve lost customers before, yet always
gained more than we lost. But there, Rodd, that is not what you came in
to say. What is it?” He spoke lightly, but he felt more surprise than
he showed. Rodd was a model cashier, performing his duties in a
precise, plodding fashion that had often excited Arthur’s ridicule; but
hitherto he had never ventured an opinion on the policy of the bank,
nor betrayed the least curiosity respecting its secrets. “What is it?”
Ovington repeated. “What has frightened you, man?”

“We’ve a lot of notes out, sir!”

The banker looked thoughtfully at the glasses he held in his hand.
“True,” he said. “Quite true. But trade is brisk, and the demand for
credit is large. We must meet the demand, Rodd, as far as we can—with
safety. That’s our business.”

“And we’ve a lot of money out—that could not be got in in a hurry,
sir.”

“Yes,” the banker admitted, “but that is our business, too. If we did
not put our money out we might close the bank to-morrow. That much of
the money cannot be got in at a minute’s notice is a thing we cannot
avoid.”

The perspiration stood on Rodd’s forehead, but he persisted. “If it
were all on bills, sir, I would not say a word. But there is a lot on
overdraft.”

“Well secured.”

“While things are up. But if things went down, sir? There’s Wolley’s
account. I suspect that the last bills we discounted for him were
accommodation. Indeed, I am sure of it. And his overdraft is heavy.”

“We hold the lease of his mill.”

“But you don’t want to run the mill!” Rodd replied, putting his finger
on the weak point.

The banker reflected. “That’s the worst account we have. The worst,
isn’t it?”

“Mr. Acherley’s, sir.”

“Well, yes. There might be a sounder account than that. But what is
it?” He looked directly at the other. “I want to know what has opened
your mouth? Have you heard anything? What makes you think that things
are going down?”

“Mr. Griffin——”

“No.” The banker shook his head. “That won’t do, Rodd. You had this in
your mind before he came in. You are pat with Wolley and Mr. Acherley;
bad accounts both, as all banks have bad accounts here and there. But
it’s true—we’ve been giving our customers rope, and they have bought
things that may fall. Still, they’ve made money, a good deal of money,
and we’ve kept a fair margin and obliged them at the same time. All
legitimate business. There must be something in your mind besides this,
I’m sure. What is it, lad?”

The cashier turned a dull red, but before he could answer the door
behind him opened. Arthur came in. He looked at the banker, and from
him to Rodd, and his suspicions were aroused. “It’s four o’clock, sir,”
he said, and looked again at Rodd as if to ask what he was doing there.

But Rodd held his ground, and the banker explained.

“Rodd is a little alarmed for us,” he said, and it was difficult to be
sure whether he spoke in jest or in earnest. “He thinks we’re going too
fast. Putting our hand out too far. He mentions Wolley’s account, and
Acherley’s.

“I was speaking generally,” Rodd muttered. He looked sullen.

Arthur shrugged his shoulders. “I stand corrected,” he said. “I didn’t
know that Rodd ever went beyond his ledgers.”

“Oh, he’s quite right to speak his mind. We are all in the same
boat—though we do not all steer.”

“Well, I’m glad of that, sir.”

“Still,” mildly, “it is a good thing to have an opinion.”

“If it be worth anything.”

“If opinions are going——” Betty had opened the door behind the banker’s
chair, and was standing on the threshold—“wouldn’t you like to have
mine, father?”

“To be sure,” Arthur said. “Why not, indeed? Let us have it. Why not
have everybody’s? And send for the cook, sir, and the two clerks—to
advise us?”

Betty dropped a curtsy. “Thank you, I am flattered.”

“Betty, you’ve no business here,” her father said. “You mustn’t stop
unless you can keep your opinions to yourself.”

“But what has happened?” she asked, looking around in wonder.

“Mr. Griffin has withdrawn his account.”

“And Rodd,” Arthur added, with more heat than the occasion seemed to
demand, “thinks that we had better put up the shutters!”

“No, no,” the banker said. “We must do him justice. He thinks that we
are going a little too far, that’s all. And that the loss of Mr.
Griffin’s account is a danger signal. That’s what you mean, man, isn’t
it?”

Rodd nodded, his face stubborn. He stood alone, divided from the other
three by the table, for Arthur had passed round it and placed himself
at Ovington’s elbow.

“His view,” the banker continued, polishing his glasses with his
handkerchief and looking thoughtfully at them, “is that if there came a
check in trade and a fall in values, the bank might find its resources
strained—I’ll put it that way.”

Arthur sneered. “Singular wisdom! But a fall—a general fall at any
rate—what sign is there of it?” He was provoked by the banker’s way of
taking it. Ovington seemed to be attaching absurd weight to Rodd’s
suggestion. “None!” contemptuously. “Not a jot.”

“There’s been a universal rise,” Rodd muttered.

“In a moment? Without warning?”

“No, but——”

“But fiddlesticks!” Arthur retorted. Of late it seemed as if his good
humor had deserted him, and this was not the first sign he had given of
an uncertain temper. Still, the phase was so new that two of those
present looked curiously at him, and his consciousness of this added to
his irritation. “Rodd’s no better than an old woman,” he continued.
“Five per cent. and a mortgage in a strong box is about his measure. If
you are going to listen to every croaker who is frightened by a shadow,
you may as well close the bank, sir, and put the money out on Rodd’s
terms!”

“Still Rodd means us well,” the banker said thoughtfully, “and a little
caution is never out of place in a bank. What I want to get from him
is—has he anything definite to tell us? Wolley? Have you heard anything
about Wolley, Rodd?”

“No, sir.”

“Then what is it? What is it, man?”

But Rodd, brought to bay, only looked more stubborn. “It’s no more than
I’ve told you, sir,” he muttered, “it’s just a feeling. Things must
come down some day.”

“Oh, damn!” Arthur exclaimed, out of patience, and thinking that the
banker was making altogether too much of it—and of Rodd. “If he were a
weather-glass——”

“Or a woman!” interjected Betty, who was observing all with bright
inscrutable eyes.

“But as he isn’t either,” Arthur continued impatiently, “I fail to see
why you make so much of it! Of course, things will come down some day,
but if he thinks that with your experience you are blind to anything he
is likely to see, he’s no better than a fool! Because my uncle, for
reasons which you understand, sir, has drawn out four hundred pounds,
he thinks every customer is going to leave us, and Ovington’s must put
up the shutters! The truth is, he knows nothing about it, and if he
wishes to damage the bank he is going the right way to do it!”

“Would you like my opinion, father?” Betty asked.

“No,” sharply, “certainly not, child. Where’s Clement?”

“Well, I’m afraid he’s away.”

“Again? Then he is behaving very badly!”

“That was the opinion I was going to give,” the girl answered. “That
some were behaving better than others.”

“If,” Arthur cried, “you mean me——”

“There, enough,” said her father. “Be silent, Betty. You’ve no business
to be here.”

“Still, people should behave themselves,” she replied, her eyes
sparkling.

Arthur had his answer ready, but Ovington forestalled him. “Very good,
Rodd,” he said. “A word on the side of caution is never out of place in
a bank. But I am not blind, and all that you have told me is in my
mind. Thank you. You can go now.”

It was a dismissal, and Rodd took it as such, and felt, as he had never
felt before, his subordinate position. Why he did so, and why, as he
withdrew under Arthur’s eye, he resented the situation, he best knew.
But it is possible that two of the others had some inkling of the
cause.

When he had gone, “There’s an old woman for you!” Arthur exclaimed. “I
wonder that you had the patience to listen to him, sir.”

But Ovington shook his head. “I listened because there are times when a
straw shows which way the wind blows.”

“But you don’t think that there is anything in what he said?”

“I shall remember what he said. The time may be coming to take in
sail—to keep a good look-out, lad, and be careful. You have been with
us—how long? Two years. Ay, but years of expansion, of rising prices,
of growing trade. But I have seen other times—other times.” He shook
his head.

“Still, there is no sign of a change, sir?”

“You’ve seen one to-day. What is in Rodd’s head may be in others, and
what is in men’s heads soon reflects itself in their conduct.”

It was the first word, the first hint, the first presage of evil; of a
fall, of bad weather, of a storm, distant as yet, and seen even by the
clearest eyes only as a cloud no bigger than a man’s hand. But the word
had been spoken. The hint had been given. And to Arthur, who had paid a
high price for prosperity—how high only he could say—the presage seemed
an outrage. The idea that the prosperity he had bought was not a
certainty, that the craft on which he had embarked his fortune was,
like other ships, at the mercy of storm and tempest, that like other
ships it might founder with all its freight, was entirely new to him.
So new that for a moment his face betrayed the impression it made. Then
he told himself that the thing was incredible, that he started at
shadows, and his natural confidence rebounded. “Oh, damn Rodd!” he
cried—and he said it with all his heart. “He’s a croaker by nature!”

“Still, we won’t damn him,” the banker answered mildly. “On the
contrary, we will profit by his warning. But go now. I have a letter to
write. And do you go, too, Betty, and make tea for us.”

He turned to his papers, and Arthur, after a moment’s hesitation,
followed Betty into the house. Overtaking her in the hall, “Betty, what
is the matter?” he asked. And when the girl took no notice, but went on
with her chin in the air as if he had not spoken, he seized her arm.
“Come,” he said, “I am not going to have this. What is it?”

“What should it be! I don’t know what you mean,” she retorted.

“Oh yes, you do. What took you—to back up that ass in the bank just
now?”

Then Betty astonished him. “I didn’t think he wanted any backing,” she
said, her eyes bright. “He seemed to me to talk sense, and someone else
nonsense.”

“But you’re not——”

“A partner in Ovington’s? No, Mr. Bourdillon, I am not—thank heaven!
And so my head is not turned, and I can keep my temper and mind my
manners.”

“Oh, it’s Mr. Bourdillon now, is it?”

“Yes—if you are going to behave to my friends as you did this
afternoon.”

“Your friends!” scornfully. “You include Rodd, do you? Rodd, Betty?”

“Yes, I do, and I am not too proud to do so. Nor too proud to be angry
when I see a man ten years younger than he is slap him in the face! I
am not so spoiled that I think everyone beneath me!”

“So it’s Rodd now?”

“It’s as much Rodd now,” her cheeks hot, her eyes sparkling, “as it was
anyone else before! Just as much and just as little. You flatter
yourself, sir!”

“But, Betty,” in a coaxing tone, “little spitfire that you are, can’t
you guess why I was short with Rodd? Can’t you guess why I don’t
particularly love him? But you do guess. Rodd is what he is—nothing!
But when he lifts his eyes above him—when he dares to make eyes at
you—I am not going to be silent.”

“Now you are impertinent!” she replied. “As impertinent as you were
mean before. Yes, mean, mean! When you knew he could not answer you!
Mean!”

And without waiting for a reply she ran up the stairs.

He went to one of the windows of the dining-room and looked across
Bride Hill and along the High Street, full at that hour of market
people. But he did not see them, his thoughts were busy with what had
happened. He could not believe that Betty had any feeling for Rodd. The
man was dull, commonplace, a plodder, and not young; he was well over
thirty. No, the idea was preposterous. And it was still more absurd to
suppose that if he, Arthur, threw the handkerchief—or even fluttered it
in her direction, for dear little thing as she was, he had not quite
made up his mind—she would hesitate to accept him, or would let any
thought of Rodd weigh with her.

Still, he would let her temper cool, he would not stay to tea. Instead,
he would by and by ride his new horse out to the Cottage. He had not
been home for the weekend. He had left Mrs. Bourdillon to come to
herself and recover her good humor in solitude. Now he would make it up
with her, and while he was there he might as well get a peep at
Josina—it was a long time since he had seen her. If Betty chose to
adopt this unpleasant line, why, she could not blame him if he amused
himself.



CHAPTER XIV


For a time after the Squire had driven away, Clement had sat his horse
and stared after him, and in his rage had wished him dead. He had
prepared himself for opposition, he had looked to be repulsed—he had
expected nothing else. But in the scene which his fancy had pictured,
his part had been one of dignity; he had owned his aspirations like a
man, he had admitted his insufficiency with modesty, he had pleaded the
power of love with eloquence, he had won even from the Squire a meed of
unwilling approbation.

But the scene, as played, had run on other lines. The old man had
crushed him. He had sworn at him, refused to listen to him, had
insulted him, had treated him as no better than a shop-boy. And all
this had cut to the quick. For Clement, born after Ovington had risen
from the ranks, had his pride and his self-respect, and humiliated, he
cursed with all his soul the prejudice and hide-bound narrowness of the
Squire and all his caste. For the time he was more than a radical, he
was a republican. If by a gesture he could have swept away King and
Commons, lords and justices, he would not have held his hand.

It took him some time to recover, and it was only when he found
himself, he hardly knew how, upon the bridge at Garthmyle that he grew
more cool. Even then he was not quite himself. He had vowed that he
would not see Josina again until he had claimed her from her father;
but the Squire’s treatment, he now felt, had absolved him from this,
and the temptation to see her was great. He longed to pour out his mind
to her, and to tell her how he had been insulted, how he had been
treated. Perhaps, even, he must say farewell to her—he must give her
up.

For he was not all hero, and the task before him seemed for the time
too prodigious, the labor too little hopeful. The Hydra had so many
heads, and roared so fearfully that for a moment his courage sank
before it—and his love. He felt that he must yield, that he must see
Josina and tell her so. In any event she ought to know what had
happened, and presently he put up his horse at the inn and made by a
roundabout road for their meeting-place by the brook.

There was but a chance that she would visit it, and in the meantime he
had to exercise what patience he might. His castles in the air had
fallen and he had not the spirit to rebuild them. He sat gazing moodily
on the rippling face of the water, or watched the ousel curtsying on
its stone; and he almost despaired. He had known the Squire to be
formidable, he now knew him to be impossible. He looked down the stream
to where Garth, lofty and fortress-like, raised its twisted chimneys
above the trees, and he shook his fist at it. Remote and islanded on
its knoll, rising amid ancestral trees, it stood for all that the
Squire stood for—governance, privilege, tradition, the past—all the
things he had not, all the things that mocked him.

He lingered there, savoring his melancholy, until the sun went down
behind the hills, and then, attacked by the pangs of hunger, he made
his way back to the village inn. Here he satisfied his appetite on such
home-baked bread and yellow butter and nut-brown ale as are not in
these degenerate times; and for wellnigh an hour he sat brooding in the
sanded parlor surrounded by china cats and dogs—they too, would be of
value nowadays. At length with a heavy heart—for what was he to do
next?—he rode out of the yard, and crossing the bridge under the
shadowy bulk of the squat church tower, he set his horse’s head for
home. It was nearly dark.

What was he to do next? He did not know, but as he rode through the
gloom, the solemn hills falling back on either side and the dark plain
widening before him, he took courage; he began to consider, with some
return of hope, what lay before him, and how he must proceed—if he were
not to give up. Clearly he must face the Squire, but it must be in the
Squire’s own house, where the Squire must hear him. The old man might
insult him, rave at him, order him out, but before he was put out he
would speak and ask for Josina, though the roof fell. There should be
no further mistake. And he would let the Squire know, if it came to
that, that he was a man, as good as other men. By heaven he would!

He was not all hero. But there were some heroic parts about him, and he
determined that the very next morning he would ride out and would beard
the Hydra in its den, be its heads ever so many. He would win his
lady-love or perish!

By this time he was half-way home. The market traffic on the road had
ceased, the moon had not yet risen, the night lay calm and still about
him. Presently as he crossed a wet, rushy flat, one of the loneliest
parts of the way, he saw the lights of a vehicle coming towards him.
The road at that point had not been long enclosed, and a broad strip of
common still survived on either hand, so that moving on this the
horse’s hoofs made no sound save a soft plop-plop where the ground was
wettest. He could hear, therefore, while still afar off, the tramp of a
pair of horses driven at a trot, and it occurred to him that this might
be the Squire returning late. If he could have avoided the meeting he
would have done so, though it was unlikely that the Squire would
recognize him in the dark. But to turn aside would be foolish. “Hang me
if I am going to be afraid of him!” he thought. And he touched up his
horse with his heel.

Then an odd thing happened. While the carriage was still fifty yards
from him, one of the lights went out. His eyes missed it, but his brain
had barely taken in the fact when the second vanished also, as if the
vehicle had sunk into the ground. At the same moment a cry reached his
ears, followed by a clatter of hoofs on the road as if the horses were
being sharply pulled up.

Clement took his horse by the head and bent forward, striving to make
out what was passing. A dull sound, as of a heavy body striking the
road reached him, followed by a silence that seemed ominous. Even the
wind appeared to have hushed its whisper through the rushes.

“Hallo!” he shouted. “What is it? Is anything the matter?” He urged his
horse forward.

His cry was lost in the crack of a whip, he heard the horses break
away, and without farther warning they came down upon him at a gallop,
the carriage bounding wildly behind them. He had just time to thrust
his nag to the side, and they were on him and past him, and whirling
down the road—a mere shadow, but as perilous and almost as noisy as a
thunderbolt. There was no doubt now that an accident had happened, but
before he could give help he had to master his horse, which had wheeled
about; and so a few seconds elapsed before he reached the scene—reached
it with his heart in his mouth—for who could say with what emergency he
might not have to deal?

Certainly with a tragedy, for the first thing he made out was the form
of a man stooping over another who lay in the road. Clement drew a
breath of relief as he slipped from his saddle—he would not have to
meet the crisis alone. But as his foot touched the ground, he saw the
stooping man raise his hand with something in it, and he knew
instinctively that it was raised not to help but to strike.

He shouted, and the blow hung in the air. The man, taken by surprise,
straightened himself, turned, and saw Clement at his elbow. He
hesitated; then, with an oath, he aimed his blow at the new-comer.

Clement parried it, rather by instinct than with intention, and so
weakly, that the other’s weapon beat down his guard and cut his
cheek-bone. He staggered back and the villain raised his cudgel again.
Had the second blow fallen where it was aimed, it would have finished
the business. But Clement, aware now that he fought for his life,
sprang within the other’s guard, and before the cudgel alighted,
gripped him by the neckcloth. The man gave ground, tripped backwards
over the body that lay behind him, and in a twinkling the two were
rolling together on the road, Clement striving to beat in the ruffian’s
face with the butt-end of his whip, while the man tried vainly to
shorten his weapon and use it to purpose.

It was a desperate struggle, in the mire, in the darkness—a struggle
for life carried on in a silence that was broken only by the
combatants’ breathing and a rare oath. Twice each rolled the other, and
once Clement, having the upper hand became aware that the fight had its
spectator. He had a glimpse of a ghastly face, one side of which had
been mangled by a murderous blow—a face that glared at them with its
remaining eye. He guessed rather than saw that the man lying in the
road had raised himself on an elbow, and he heard a gasping “At him,
lad! Well done, lad!” then in a turn of the struggle he lost the
vision. His opponent had him by the throat, he was undermost again—and
desperate. His one thought now was to kill—to kill the brute-beast
whose teeth threatened his cheek, whose hot breath burned his face,
whose hands gripped his throat. He struck again and again, and
eventually, supple and young, and perhaps the stronger, he freed
himself and staggered to his feet, raising his whip to strike.

But the same thing happened to him which had happened to his assailant.
As he stepped back to give power to the blow, he fell over the third
man. He came down heavily, and for a moment he was at the other’s
mercy. Fortunately the rascal’s courage was at an end. He got to his
feet, but instead of pursuing his advantage, he snatched up something
that lay on the ground, and sped away down the road, as quickly as his
legs could carry him.

Clement recovered his feet, but more slowly, for the fall had shaken
him. Still, his desire for vengeance was hot, and he set off in
pursuit. The man had a good start, however, and presently, leaving the
road and leaping the ditch, made off across the open common. To follow
farther promised little, for in a few seconds his figure, already
shadowy, melted into the darkness of the fields. Clement gave up the
chase, and turned back, panting and out of breath.

He did not feel his wound, much less did he feel the misgivings which
had beset him when he came upon the scene. Instead, he experienced a
new and thrilling elation. He had measured his strength against an
enemy, he had faced death in fight, he felt himself equal to any and
every event. Even when stooping over the prostrate figure he saw the
mangled and bleeding face turned up to the sky it did not daunt him,
nor the darkness, nor the loneliness. The injured man seemed to be
aware of his presence for he made an attempt to rise; but he failed,
and would have fallen back on the road if Clement, dropping on one
knee, had not sustained his head on the other. It was the Squire. So
much he saw; but it was a Squire past not only scolding but speech,
whom he held in his arms and whose head he supported. To all Clement’s
questions he made no answer. It was much if he still breathed.

Clement glanced about him, and his confidence began to leave him. What
was he to do? He could not go for help, leaving the old man lying in
the road; yet it was impossible to do much in the dark, either to
ascertain the extent of the Squire’s hurt, or to use means to stanch
it. The moon had not yet risen, the plain stretched dark about them, no
sound except the melancholy whisper of the wind in the rushes reached
him. There was no house near and it was growing late. No one might pass
for hours.

Fortunately when he had reached this stage he remembered that he had
his tinder box and matches in his pocket, and he fumbled for them with
his disengaged hand. With an effort, he got them out. But to strike a
light and catch it in the huddled posture in which he knelt was not
easy, and it was only after a score of attempts that the match caught
the flame. Even so, the light it gave was faint, but it revealed the
Squire’s face, and Clement saw, with a shudder, that the left eye and
temple were terribly battered. But he saw, too, that the old man was
conscious, for he uttered a groan, and peered with the uninjured eye at
the face that bent over him. “Good lad!” he muttered, “good lad!” and
he added broken words which conveyed to Clement’s mind that it was his
man who had attacked him. Then—his face was so turned that it was
within a few inches of Clement’s shoulder—“You’re bloody, lad,” he
muttered. “He’s spoiled your coat, the d—d rascal!”

With that he seemed to slip back into unconsciousness, and the light
went out. It left Clement in a strait to know what he ought to do, or
rather what he could do. Help he must get, and speedily, if he would
save the Squire’s life, but his horse was gone, and to walk away for
help, leaving the old man lying in the mud of the way seemed inhuman.
He must at least carry him to the side of the road.

The task was no light one, for the Squire was tall, though not stout;
and before Clement stooped to it he cast a last look round. But silence
still wrapped all, and he was gathering his strength to lift the dead
weight, when a sound caught his ear, and he raised himself. A moment,
and joy!—he caught the far-off beat of hoofs on the turf. Someone was
coming, approaching him from the direction of Aldersbury. He shouted,
shouted his loudest and waited. Yes, he was not mistaken. The soft
plop-plop of hoofs grew louder, two forms loomed out of the darkness, a
horse shied, a man swore.

“Here!” Clement cried. “Here! Take care! There’s a man in the road.”

“Where?” Then, “Confound you, you nearly had me down! Are you hurt?”

“No, but”

“I’ve got your horse. I met him a couple of miles this side of the
town. What has——”

Clement broke in. “There’s bad work here!” he cried, his voice shaky.
Now that help was at hand and the peril was over, he began to feel what
he had gone through. “For God’s sake get down and help me. Your uncle’s
man has robbed him and, I fear, murdered him.”

“The Squire?”

“Yes, yes. He’s lying here, half dead. We must get him to the side of
the road at once.”

Arthur slipped from his saddle, and holding the reins of the two
horses, approached the group as nearly as the frightened beasts would
let him. “Quiet, fools!” he cried angrily. And then, “Good heavens!” in
a whisper, as he peered awe-stricken at the injured man. “Is he dead?”

“No, but he’s terribly mauled. And we must get help. Help, man, and
quickly, if it is to be of any use. Shall I go?”

“No, no, I’ll go,” Arthur answered, recoiling. What he had seen had
given him no desire to take Clement’s place. “Garthmyle is the nearer,
and I shall not be long. I’ll tie up your horse—that’ll be best.”

There was an old thorn-tree standing solitary in the waste not many
yards away: a tree destined to be pointed out for years to come as
marking the spot where the old Squire was robbed. Arthur tied Clement’s
horse to this, then together they lifted the old man and carried him to
the side of the road. The moment that this was done, Arthur sprang on
his horse and started off. “Back soon,” he shouted.

Clement had not seen his way to object, but it was with a heavy heart
that he resigned himself to another period of painful waiting. He was
cold, his face smarted, and at any moment the old man might die on his
hands. Meantime he could do nothing but wait. Or yes, he could do
something; chilled as he was, he took off his coat, and rolling it up,
he slipped it under the insensible head.

Little had he thought that morning that he would ever pity the Squire.
But he did. The man who had driven away from him, hard, aggressive,
indomitable, asking no man’s help and meeting all men’s eyes with the
gaze of a master, now lay at his feet, crushed and broken; lay with his
head on the coat of the man he had despised, dependent on him for the
poor service that still might avail him. Clement felt the pathos of it,
and the pity. And his heart was sore for Josina. How would she meet,
how bear the shock that a short hour must inflict on her?

He was thinking of her, when, long before he had dared to expect
relief, he heard a sound that resolved itself into the rattle of
wheels. Yes, there was a carriage coming along the road.

Arthur had been fortunate. He had come upon the Squire’s horses, which
had been brought to a stand with the near wheels of the curricle wedged
in the ditch. He had found them greedily feeding, and he had let his
own nag go, and had captured the runaways. He had drawn the carriage
out of the ditch, and here he was.

“Thank God!” Clement cried. “I think that he is still alive.”

“And we’ve got to lift him in,” said Arthur, more practical. “He’s a
big weight.”

It was not an easy task. But they tied up the horses to the thorn-tree,
and lifting the old man between them, they carried him with what care
they might to the carriage, raised him, heavy and helpless as he was,
to the step, and then, while one maintained him there, the other
climbed in and lifted him to the front seat. Clement got up behind and
supported his shoulders and head, while Arthur, first tying the
saddle-horse behind the carriage, released the pair, and with the reins
in his hands scrambled to his place.

The thing was done and cleverly done, and they set off. But they dared
not travel at more than a walk, and never had the three miles to
Garthmyle seemed so long or so tedious.

They were both anxious and both excited. But while in Clement’s mind
pity, a sense of the tragedy before him, and thought for Josina
contended with an honest pride in what he had done, the other, as they
drove along, was already calculating chances and busy with
contingencies. The Squire’s death—if the Squire died—would work a great
change, an immense change. Things which had yesterday been too doubtful
and too distant to deserve much thought would be within reach, would be
his for the asking. And he was the more inclined to consider this
because Betty—dear little creature as she was—had shown a spirit that
day that was not to his liking. Whereas Josina, mild and docile—it
might be that after all she would suit him better. And Garth—Garth with
its wide acres and its rich rent-roll would be hers; Garth that would
give any man a position to be envied. Its charms, while uncertain and
dependent on the whim and caprice of an arbitrary old man, had not
fixed him, for to attain to them he must give up other things, equally
to his mind. But now the case was or might be altered. He must wait and
watch events, and keep an open mind. If the Squire died——

A word or two passed between the couple, but for the most part they
were silent. Once and again the Squire moaned, and so proved that he
still lived. At last, where the road to Garth branched off, at the
entrance to the village, they saw a light in front, and old Fewtrell
carrying a lanthorn met them. The Squire’s absence had alarmed the
house, and he had come thus far in quest of news.

“Oh, Lord, ha’ mercy! Lord, ha’ mercy!” the old fellow quavered as he
lifted his lanthorn and the light disclosed the group in the carriage,
and his master’s huddled form and ghastly visage. “Miss Jos said ’twas
so! Said as summat had happened him! Beside herself, she be! She’ve
been down at the gate this half-hour waiting on him!”

“Don’t let her see him,” Clement cried. “Go, man, and send her back.”

But, “That’s no good,” Arthur objected with more sense but less
feeling. “She must see him. This is women’s work, we can do nothing.
Let Fewtrell take your place and do you go for the doctor. You know
where he lives, and you’ll go twice as quick as he will, and there’s no
more that you can do. Take your horse.”

Clement was unwilling to go, unwilling to have no farther part in the
matter. But he could not refuse. Things were as they were; in spite of
all that he had done and suffered, he had no place there, no standing
in the house, no right beside his mistress or call to think for her. He
was a stranger, an outsider, and when he had fetched the doctor, there
would, as Arthur had said, be nothing more that he could do.

Nothing more, though as he rode over the bridge and trotted through the
village his heart was bursting with pity for her whom he could not
comfort, could not see; from whose side in her troubles and her
self-arraignment—for he knew that she would reproach herself—he must be
banished. It was hard.



CHAPTER XV


The Squire was late.

A hundred years ago night fell more seriously. It closed in on a
countryside less peopled, on houses and hamlets more distant, and
divided by greater risks of flood and field. The dark hours were longer
and haunted by graver apprehensions. Every journey had to be made on
horses or behind them, roads were rough and miry, fords were plenty,
bridges scarce. Sturdy rogues abounded, and to double every peril it
was still the habit of most men to drink deep. Few returned sober from
market, fewer from fair or merry-making.

For many, therefore, the coming of night meant the coming of fear.
Children, watching the great moths fluttering against the low ceiling,
or round the rush-light that cast such gloomy shadows, thought that
their elders would never come upstairs to bed. Lone women, quaking in
remote dwellings, remembered the gibbet where the treacherous
inn-keeper still moulded, and fancied every creak the coming of a man
in a crape mask. Thousands suffered nightly because the goodman
lingered abroad, or the son was absent, and in many a window the light
was set at dusk to guide the master by the pool. On market evenings
women stole trembling down the lane that the sound of wheels might the
sooner dispel their fears.

At Garth it was youth not age that first caught the alarm. For Josina’s
conscience troubled her, and before even Miss Peacock, most fidgety of
old maids, had seen cause to fear, the girl was standing in the
darkness before the door, listening and uneasy. The Squire was seldom
late; it could not be that Clement had met him and there had been a—but
no, Clement was not the man to raise his hand against his elder—the
thought was dismissed as soon as formed. Yet why did not the Squire
come? Lights began to shine through the casements, she saw the candles
brought into the dining-room, the darkness thickened about her, only
the trunks of the nearer beeches gave back a gleam. And she felt that
if anything had happened to him she could never forgive herself.
Shivering, less with cold than with apprehension, she peered down the
drive. He had been later than this before, but then her conscience had
been quiet, she had not deceived him, she had had nothing with which to
reproach herself on his account.

Presently, “Josina, what are you doing there?” Miss Peacock cried. She
had come to the open door and discovered the girl. She began to scold.
“Come in this minute, child! What are you starving the house for,
standing there?”

But Josina did not budge. “He is very late,” she said.

“Late? What nonsense! And what if he is late? What good can you do,
standing out there? I declare one might suppose your father was one of
those skimble-skambles that can’t pass a tavern door, to hear you talk!
And Thomas with him! Come in at once when I tell you! As if I should
not be the first to cry out if anything were wrong. Late indeed—why,
goodness gracious, I declare it’s nearly eight. What can have become of
him, child? And Calamy and those good-for-nothing girls warming their
knees at the fire, and no more caring if their master is in the river
than—Josina, do you hear? Do you know that your father is still out?
Calamy!” ringing a hand-bell that stood on the table in the hall,
“Calamy! Are you all asleep? Don’t you know that your master is not in,
and it is nearly eight?”

Calamy was the butler. A tall, lanthorn-jawed man, he would have looked
lugubrious in the King’s scarlet which he had once worn; in his
professional black, or in his shirt sleeves, cleaning plate, he was
melancholy itself. And his modes and manners were at least as mournful
as his aspect—no man so sure as “Old Calamity” to see the dark side of
things or to put it before others. It was whispered that he had been a
Dissenter, and why the Squire, who hated a ranter as he hated the
devil, had ever engaged him, much less kept him, was a puzzle to
Garthmyle. That he had been his son’s servant and had been with the boy
when he died, might have seemed a sufficient reason, had the Squire
been other than he was. But no one supposed that such a thing weighed
with the old man—he was of too hard a grain. Yet at Garth, Calamy had
lived for a score of years, and been suffered with a patience which
might have stood to the credit of more reasonable men.

“Nearly eight!” Miss Peacock flung at him, and repeated her statement.

“We’ve put the dinner back, ma’am.”

“Put the dinner back! And that’s all you think of, when at any minute
your master—oh, dear, dear, what can have happened to him?”

“Well, it’s a dark night, ma’am, to be sure.”

“Gracious goodness, can’t I see that? If Thomas weren’t with him——”

The butler shook his head. “Under notice, ma’am,” he said. “I think the
worst of Thomas. On a dark night, with Thomas——”

Miss Peacock gasped.

“I should say my prayers, ma’am,” the butler murmured softly.

Miss Peacock stared, aghast. “Under notice?” she cried. “Well, of all
the—’deed, and I wish you were all under notice, if that is the best
you’ve got to say.”

“Hadn’t you better,” said Josina from the darkness outside, “send
Fewtrell to meet him with a lanthorn?”

“And get my nose bitten off when your father comes home! La, bless me,
I don’t know what to do! And no one else to do a thing!”

“Send him, Calamy,” said Josina.

Calamy retired. Miss Peacock looked out, a shawl about her head. “Jos!
Where are you?” she cried. “Come in at once, girl. Do you think I am
going to be left alone, and the door open? Jos! Jos!”

But Josina was gone, groping her way down the drive. When Fewtrell
followed with his lanthorn he came on her sitting on the bridge, and he
got a rare start, thinking it was a ghost. “Lord A’mighty!” he cried as
the light fell on her pale face. “Aren’t you afraid to sit there by
yourself, miss?”

But Josina was not afraid, and after a word or two he shambled away,
the lanthorn swinging in his hand. The girl watched the light go
bobbing along as far the highway fifty yards on, saw it travel to the
left along the road, lost it for some moments, then marked it again, a
faint blur of light, moving towards the village.

Presently it vanished and she was left alone with her fears. She
strained her ears to catch the first sound of wheels. The stream
murmured beneath her, a sick sheep coughed, the breeze whispered in the
hedges, the cry of an owl, thrice repeated, sank into silence. But that
was all, and in the presence of the silent world about her, of the
all-enveloping night, of the solemn stars shining as they had shone
from eternity, the girl knew herself infinitely helpless, without
remedy against the stroke of impending fate. She recognized that
lighted rooms and glowing fires and the indoor life did but deceive;
that they did but blind the mind to the immensity of things, to the
real issues, to life and death and eternity. Anguished, she owned that
a good conscience was the only refuge, and that she had it not. She had
deceived her father, and it would be her fate to endure a lasting
remorse. At last, her eyes opened, she fancied that she detected behind
the mask a father’s face. But too late, for the bridge which he had
crossed innumerable times, the drive, rough and rutted, yet the
harbinger of home, which he had climbed from boyhood to age, the
threshold which he had trodden so often as master—they would know him
no more! At the thought she broke down and wept, feeling all its
poignancy, all its pitifulness, and finding for the moment no support
in Clement, no recompense in a love which deceit and secrecy had
tainted.

Doubtless she would not have taken things so hardly had she not been
overwrought; and, as it was, the first sound that reached her from the
Garthmyle road brought her to her feet. A light showed, moving from
that direction, travelling slowly through the darkness. It vanished,
and she held her breath. It came into view again, and she groped her
way forward until she stood in the road. The light was close at hand
now, though viewed from the front it moved so little that her worst
forebodings were confirmed. But now, now that she saw her fears
justified, the woman’s fortitude, that in enduring is so much greater
than man’s, came to her aid, and it was with a calmness that surprised
herself that she awaited the slow procession, discerned by the
lanthorn-light her father’s huddled form, and in a trembling voice
asked if he still lived.

“Yes, yes!” Arthur cried, and hastened to reassure her. “He will do
yet, but he is hurt. Go back, Jos, and get his bed ready, and hot
water, and some linen. The doctor will be here in a minute.”

His voice, firm and collected, struck the right note, and the girl
answered to it bravely. She made no lamentation, shed no tears—there
would be time for tears later—but gathering up her skirts she sped up
the drive, and before the carriage had passed the bridge she had given
the alarm in the house. There, in a moment, all was confusion. Miss
Peacock, whatever fears she had expressed, was ill prepared for the
fact, and it was Josina, who, steadied by that half-hour of
self-examination, stilled the outcry of the maids, gave the needful
orders, and seconded Calamy in carrying them out, had candles placed on
the stairs, and with her own hand brought out a stout chair. When the
carriage, the lanthorn gleaming sombrely on the shining trunks, drew
slowly out of the darkness, she was there with lights and brandy. For
her the worst was over. The scared faces of the women, their stifled
cries and confused hovering, were but a background to her steady
courage.

Still, even she yielded the first place to Arthur. Whatever pity or
horror he had felt, he had had time to overcome, and to think both of
the present and the future. And he rose to the occasion. He directed,
arranged, and was himself the foremost worker. By the time Mr. Farmer,
the village doctor, arrived, he had done much which had to be done. The
Squire had been carried upstairs, and lay, breathing stertorously, on
his great four-post bed with the dingy drab curtains and the two
watch-pockets at the head; and everything which could be of use had
been brought to hand.

The doctor shut out the frightened maids and shut out Miss Peacock. But
Arthur was only at the beginning of his resources. His nerve was good
and he aided Farmer in his examination, while Jos, standing out of
sight behind the curtain, calm but quivering in every nerve, handed to
him or to Calamy what they needed. Even then, however, and while he was
thus employed, Arthur found occasion to whisper a cheering word to the
girl, to reassure her and give her hope. He forced her to take a glass
of wine, and when Calamy, shaking his head, muttered that he had known
a man to recover who had been worse hurt—but he was a strong young
fellow—he damned the butler for an old fool, regardless of the fact
that coming from Calamy this was a cheerful prognostic.

Presently he made her go downstairs. “Nothing more can be done now,”
said he. “The doctor thinks well of him so far. He and I will stay with
him to-night. You must save yourself, Jos. You will be needed
to-morrow.”

He left the room with her, and as she would not go to bed he made her
lie down on a couch, and covered her with a cloak. He had dropped the
tone of patronage, almost of persiflage, which he had used to her of
late, and he was kindness itself, behaving to her as a brother; so that
she did not know how to be thankful enough for his presence, or for the
relief from responsibility which it afforded. Afterwards, looking back
on that long, strange night, during which lights burned in the rooms
till dawn, and odd meals were served at odd times, and stealthy feet
trod the stairs, and scared faces peeped in only to be
withdrawn—looking back on that strange night, and its happenings, it
seemed to her that without him she could not have lived through the
hours.

In truth there was not much sleep for anyone. The village doctor, who
lived in top-boots, and went his rounds on horse-back, and by
old-fashioned people was called the apothecary, could say nothing for
certain; in the morning he might be able to do so. But in the
morning—well, perhaps by night, when the patient came to himself, he
might be able to form an opinion. To Arthur he was more candid. The eye
was beyond hope—it could not be saved, and he feared that the other eye
was injured; and there was serious concussion. He played with his fob
seals and looked sagely over his gold-rimmed spectacles as he mouthed
his phrases. Whether there was a fracture he could not say at present.

He had seen in a long life and a country practice many such cases, and
was skilful in treating them. But—no active measures. “Dr. Quiet,” he
said, “Dr. Quiet, the best of the faculty, my dear. If he does not
always effect a cure, he makes no mistakes. We must leave it to him.”

So morning came, and passed, and noon; and still nothing more could be
done. With the afternoon reaction set in; the house resigned itself to
rest. Two or three stole away to sleep. Arthur dozed in an arm-chair.
The clock struck with abnormal clearness, the cluck of a hen in the
yard was heard in the attics. So the hours passed until sunset
surprised a yawning house, and in the parlor they pressed one another
to eat, and in the kitchen unusual luxuries were consumed with a
ghoulish enjoyment, and no fear of the housekeeper. And still Farmer
could add nothing. They must wait and hope. Dr. Quiet! He praised him
afresh in the same words.

Some hours earlier, and before Josina, after much scolding by Miss
Peacock, had retired to her room to lie down, Arthur had told his
story.

He did not go into details. “It would only shock you, Jos,” he said.
“It was Thomas, of course, and I hope to heaven he’ll swing for it. I
suppose he knew that your father was carrying a large sum, and he must
have struck him, possibly as he turned to say something, and then
thrown him out. We must set the hue and cry after him, but Clement will
see to that. It was lucky that he turned up when he did.”

She drew a sharp breath; this was the first she had heard of Clement.
And in her surprise “Clement?” she exclaimed. Then, covering her
confusion as well as she could, “Mr. Ovington? Do you mean—he was
there, Arthur?”

“By good luck he was, just when he was wanted. Poor chap. I can tell
you it knocked him fairly down. All the same, I don’t know what might
not have happened if he had not come up. I sent him for Farmer, and it
saved time.”

“I did not know that he had been there,” she murmured, too
self-conscious to ask further questions.

“Well, you wouldn’t, of course. He’d been fishing, I fancy, and came
along just when it made all the difference. I don’t know what I should
have done without him.”

“And Thomas? You are sure that it was Thomas? What became of him?”

“He made off across the fields. It was dark and useless to follow
him—we had other things to think of, as you may imagine. Ten to one he
has made for Manchester, but Clement will see to that. Oh, we’ll have
him! But there, I’ll not tell you any more, Jos. You look ill as it is,
and it will only spoil your sleep. Do you go upstairs and lie down, or
you will never be able to go on.” And, Miss Peacock fussily seconding
his advice, Jos consented and went.

Arthur’s manner had been kind, and Jos thought him kind. A brother
could not have been more anxious to spare her unpleasant details. But,
told as he had told it, the story left her under the impression that
Clement’s part had been secondary only, and slight, and that if there
were a person to whom she owed the preservation of her father’s life,
it was Arthur, and Arthur only. Which she was the more ready to
believe, in view of the masterly way in which he had managed all at the
house, had taken the upper hand in all, and saved her, and spared her.

Yet Arthur had been careful to state no facts which could be
contradicted by evidence, should the whole come out—at an inquest, for
instance. He had foreseen the possibility of that, and had been
careful. Indeed, it was with that in his mind that he had—well, that he
had not gone into details.



CHAPTER XVI


Clement had walked with the doctor to the door and had secured a last
word with Arthur outside, but he had not ventured to enter the house,
much less to ask for Josina. He knew how heavily the shock would fall
on her, and his heart was wrung for her. But he knew also, or he
guessed, that the poignancy of her grief would be sharpened by remorse,
and he felt that in the first outburst of self-reproach his presence
would be the last she would welcome.

It was not a pleasant thought for a lover; but then how much worse, he
reflected, would it have been for her, had she never made up her mind
to confession. And in his own person how much better he now stood. He
had saved the Squire’s life, and had saved it in circumstances that
must do him credit. He had run his risks, and been put to the test, and
he had come manfully out of it; and he still felt that elation of
spirit, that readiness to do and dare, to meet fresh ventures, which
attends on a crisis successfully encountered.

He was not in a mood to be dashed by trifles therefore, or Arthur, when
he came out to speak to him, would have dashed him, for Arthur was
rather short with him. “You can do nothing here,” he said. “We are
tumbling over one another. Get after that rascal. He has got away with
four hundred in gold and we must recover it. Watkins at the Griffin may
know where he’ll make for.”

“He’s in livery, isn’t he?”

“Begad, so he is! I’d not thought of that! I’ll have his place watched
in case he steals back to change. But do you see Watkins.”

Clement took his dismissal meekly and went to Watkins. He soon learned
all that the inn-keeper knew, which amounted to no more than a
conviction that Thomas would make for Manchester. Watkins shook his
head over the livery. The rascal was no fool; he’d have got rid of
that. “Oh, he’s a clever chap, sir, and a gallus bad one.” he
continued. “He’d talk here that daring that he’d lift the hair on my
head. But I never thought that he’d devil enough,” in a tone of
admiration, “to attack the Squire! Well, he’ll swing this time, if he’s
taken! You’re not in very good fettle yourself, sir. You know that your
cheek’s bleeding?”

“It’s nothing. And you think he’ll make for Manchester?”

“As sure as sure! He’s done that this time, sir, as he never can be
safe but in a crowd. And where’d he go but where he knows? He’ll be in
Manchester before tomorrow night, and it’ll take you all your time,
sir, finding him there! It’s a mortal big place, I understand, and
he’ll have got rid of his livery, depend on it!”

“I’ll find him,” Clement said. And he meant it. His blood was hot, he
had tasted of adventure and he found it more to his liking than
day-books and ledgers. And already he had made up his mind that it was
his business to pursue Thomas. He was angered by the rascal’s cowardly
attack upon an old man, and were it only for that he would take him.
But apart from that he saw that if he recovered the Squire’s money it
would be another point to his credit—if the Squire recovered. If the
old man did not, well, still he would have done something. As he rode
home, and passed the scene of the robbery, he laid his plans.

He would leave the search in that district to the Head Constable at
Aldersbury. But he expected little from this. In those days if a man
was robbed it was the man’s own business and that of his friends to
follow the thief and seize him if they could. In London the Bow Street
Runners saw to it, and in one or two of the big cities there were
police officers organized on similar lines. But in the country there
were only parish constables, elderly men, often chosen because they
were past work.

Clement knew, then, that he must rely on himself, and he tried to
imagine what Thomas would do, and what route he would take if he made
for Manchester. Not through Aldersbury, for there he would run the risk
of recognition. Nor would he venture into either of the direct roads
thence—through Congleton or by Tarporley; for it was along these roads
that he would be likely to be followed. How, then? Through Chester,
Clement fancied. The man was already on the Chester side of Aldersbury,
and he could make at once for that place, while in the full stream of
traffic between Chester and Manchester his traces would be lost.
Travelling on foot and by night, he might reach Chester about ten in
the morning, and probably, having money and being footsore, he would
take the first Manchester coach that left after ten.

At this point Clement found himself crossing the West Bridge, the faint
scattered lights of the town rising to a point before him. His first
business was to knock up the constable and tell his tale. This done, he
made for the bank, where he found the household awaiting his coming in
some alarm, for it was close on midnight. Here he had to tell his story
afresh, amid expressions of wonder and pity, while Betty fetched sponge
and water and bathed his cheek; nor, modestly as he related his doings,
could he quite conceal the part that he had played. The banker
listened, approved, and for once experienced a new sensation. He was
proud of his son. Moreover, as a dramatic sequel to the Squire’s
withdrawal of the money, the story touched him home.

Then Clement, as he ate his supper, came to his point. “I’m going after
him,” he said.

The banker objected. “It’s not your business, my lad,” he said. “You’ve
done enough, I’m sure.”

“But the point is—it’s bank money, sir.” Clement had grown cunning.

“It was—this morning.”

“And he was a client this morning—and may be tomorrow.”

The banker considered. There was something in that; and this sudden
interest in the bank was gratifying. Yet—yet he did not quite
understand it. “You seem to be confoundedly taken up with this,” he
said, “but I don’t see why you need mix yourself up with it farther.
The scoundrel’s neck is in a halter and he won’t be taken without a
struggle. Have you thought of that?”

“I’d take him if he were ten,” Clement said—and blushed at his own
enthusiasm. He muttered something about the man being a villain, and
the sooner he was laid by the heels the better.

“Yes, by someone. But I don’t see why you need be the one.”

“Anyway, I’m going to do it, sir,” Clement replied with unexpected
independence. “I shall go by the Nantwich coach at half-past five, drop
off at Altringham, and catch him as he goes through. True, if he goes
by Frodsham I may miss him, but I fancy that the morning coach by
Frodsham leaves Chester too early for him. And, after all, I can’t stop
every bolt-hole.”

Ovington wondered anew, seeing his son in a new light. This was not the
idler with his eyes on the ledger and his thoughts abroad, whom he had
known in the bank, but a young man with purpose in his glance and a cut
on his cheek-bone, who looked as if he could be ugly if it came to a
pinch. A quite new Clement—or new at any rate to him.

He reflected. The affair would be talked of, and certainly it would be
a feather in the bank’s cap if the money, which the Squire had
withdrawn, were recovered through the bank’s exertions. Viewed in that
light there was method in the lad’s madness, whatever had bitten him,
“Well, I think it is a dangerous business,” he said at last, “and it is
not your business. But go, if you will, only you must take Payne with
you.”

Payne was the bank man-of-all-work, but Clement would not hear of
Payne. If he could be called at five, he asked no more. Even if all the
seats on the Victory were booked, they would find room for him
somewhere.

“But your face?” Betty said. “Isn’t it painful? It’s turning black.”

“I’ll bet that villain’s is as black!” he retorted. “I know I got home
on him once. Only let me be called.”

But his father saw that, as he passed through the hall, he took one of
the bank pistols out of the case in which they were kept, and slipped
it into his pocket. The banker wondered anew, and felt perhaps more
anxiety than he showed. At any rate, it was he who called the lad at
five and saw that he drank the coffee that Betty had prepared, and that
he ate something. At the last, indeed, Clement feared that his father
might offer to accompany him, but he did not. Possibly he had decided
that if his son was bent on proving his mettle in this odd business, it
was wisest not to balk him.

The sun was rising as Clement’s coach rattled down the Foregate between
the old Norman towers that crown the Castle Hill, and the long austere
front of the school, with its wide low casements twinkling in the first
beams. Early milk-carts drew aside to give the coach passage,
white-eyed sweeps gazed enviously after it, mob-caps at windows dreamt
of holidays and sighed to be on it and away. Soon it burst merrily from
the crowded houses and met the morning freshness and the open country
and the rolling fields. The mists were rising from the valley behind,
as the horses breasted the ascent above the old battle-field, swept
down the farther slope, and at eight miles an hour climbed up Armour
Hill between meadows sparkling with dew and coverts flickering with
conies. Down the hill at a canter, which presently carried it rejoicing
into Wem. There the first relay was waiting, and away again they went,
bowling over the barren gorse-clad heath that brought them presently
through narrow twisting streets to the White Lion at Whitchurch. Again,
“Horses on!” and merrily they travelled down the gentle slope to the
Cheshire plain, where miles of green country spread themselves in the
sunshine, a land of fatness and plenty, of cheese and milk and
slow-running brooks. The clock on Nantwich church was showing a half
after eight, as with a long flourish from the bugle they passed below
it, and halted for breakfast at the Crown, in the stubborn old
Round-head town.

Half an hour to refresh, topping up with a glass of famous Nantwich
ale, and away again. But now the sun was high, the world abroad, the
roads were alive with traffic. Onwards from Nantwich, where they began
to run alongside the Ellesmere Canal, with its painted barges and gay
market boats, the road took on a new importance, and many a smiling
wayside house, Lion or Swan, cheered the travellers on their way.
Spanking four-in-hands, handled by lusty coachmen, the autocrats of the
road, chaises-and-four with postboys in green or yellow, white-coated
farmers and parsons on hackneys, commercials in gigs, and publicans in
tax-carts, pedlars, packmen, the one-legged sailor, and Punch and
Judy—all these met or passed them; and huge wains laden with Manchester
goods and driven by teamsters in smocks with long whips on their
shoulders. And the inns! The inns, with their swaying signs and open
windows, their benches crowded with loungers and their yards echoing
with the cry of “Next team!”—the inns, with their groaning tables and
huge joints and gleaming silver, these came so often, swaggered so
loudly, imposed themselves so royally, that half the life of the road
seemed to be in and about them.

And Clement saw it all and rejoiced in it all, though his eyes never
ceased to search for a dour-looking man with a bruised face. He
rejoiced in the cantering horses and the abounding life about him, in
the freedom of it and the joyousness of it, his pulses leaping in tune
with it; and not the less in tune, so splendid a thing is it to be
young and in love, because he had fought a fight and slept only three
hours. He watched it all pass before him, and if he had ever believed
in his father’s scheme of an iron way and iron horses he lost faith in
it now. For it was impossible to believe that any iron road running
across fields and waste places could vie with this splendid highway,
this orderly procession of coaches, travelling and stopping and meeting
with the regularity of a weaver’s shuttle, these long lines of laden
wagons, these swift chaises horsed at every stage! He saw stables that
sheltered a hundred roadsters and were not full; ostlers to whom a
handful of oats in every peck gave a gentleman’s income; teams that
were clothed and curried as tenderly as children; mighty caravanserais
full to the attics. A whole machinery of transport passed under his
wondering eyes, and the railway, the Valleys Railway—he smiled at it as
at the dream of a visionary.

They swept through Northwich before noon, and an hour later Clement
dropped off the coach in front of the Bowling Green Inn at Altringham,
and knew that his task lay before him. The little town had no church,
but it boasted for its size more bustle than he had expected, and as he
eyed its busy streets and its flow of traffic his spirits sank; it did
not call itself one of the gates of Manchester for nothing. However, he
had not come to stand idle, and the first step, to seek out a
constable, was easy. But to secure that worthy’s aid—he was but a
deputy, a pot-bellied, spectacled shoemaker—was another matter. The man
rolled up his leather apron and pushed his horn-rimmed glasses on to
his forehead, but he shook his head. “A very desperate villain,” he
said, “a very desperate villain! But lor’, master, a dark sullen chap
with a black eye and legs a little bandy? Why, I be dark and I be
bandy, and for black eyes—I’m afeared there’s more than one o’ that cut
on the road.”

“But not to-day,” Clement urged. “He’ll come through to-day or
to-night.”

“Ay, and more likely night than day. But how be I to see if he’s a
blackened peeper in the dark! I can’t haul a gentleman off a coach to
ask the color of his eyes.”

“Well, anyway, do your best.”

“We might bill him and cry him?”

“That’s it! Do that!” Clement saw that that was about the extent of the
help he would get in this quarter. “Send the crier to me at the Bowling
Green, and I’ll write a bill—Five pounds reward for information!”

The constable’s eyes twinkled. “Now you’re on a line, master,” he said.
“Now we’ll do summat, maybe!”

Clement took the hint and bettered the line with a crownpiece, and
hastening back to his inn he took seisin of a seat in the coffee room
which commanded the main street. Here he wrote out a bill, and bribed a
waiter to keep the place for him: and in it he sat patiently, scanning
every person who passed. But so many passed that an hour had not
elapsed before he held his task hopeless, though he continued to
perform it. The constable had undertaken to go round the inns and to
set a watch on a side street; and the bill might do something. But his
fancy pictured half a dozen by-ways through the town, or the man might
avoid the town, or he might go by another route. Altogether it began to
seem a hopeless task, his fancied sagacity a silly conceit. But he had
undertaken the task, and as he had told his father he could not close
all holes. He could only set his snare across the largest and hope for
the best.

Presently he heard the crier ring his bell and cry his man. “Oh yes! Oh
yes! Oh yes!” and the rest of it, ending with “God save the King!” And
that cheered him for a while. That was something. But as hour after
hour went by and coaches, carriages, and postchaises stopped and
started before the door, and pedestrians passed, and still no Thomas
appeared—though half a dozen times he ran out to take a nearer view of
some traveller, or to inspect a slumberer in a hay-cart—he began to
despair. There were so many chances against him. So many straws floated
by, half seen in the current.

But Clement was dogged. He persisted, though hope had almost abandoned
him, and it was long after midnight before, sinking with fatigue, he
left his post. Even so he was out again by six, but if there was
anything of which he was now certain, it was that the villain had gone
by in the night. Still he remained, his eyes roving ceaselessly over
the passers-by, who were now few, now many, as the current ran fast or
slow, as some coach high-laden drew up before the door with a noisy
fanfaronade, or some heavy wagon toiled slowly by.

It was in one of these slack intervals, when the street was tolerably
empty, that his eyes fell on a man who was loitering on the other side
of the way. The man had his hands in his pockets and a straw in his
mouth, and he seemed to be a mere idler; but as his eyes met Clement’s
he winked. Then, with an almost imperceptible gesture of the head, he
lounged away in the direction of the inn yard.

Clement doubted if anything was meant, but grasping at every chance he
hurried out and found the man standing in the yard, his hands in his
pockets, the straw in his mouth. He was staring at an object, which, to
judge from his aspect, could have no possible interest for him—a pump.
“Do you want me?” Clement asked.

“Mebbe, mister. Do you see that stable?”

“Well?”

“D’you go in there and I’ll—mebbe I’ll join you.”

But Clement was suspicious. “I am not going out of sight of the
street,” he said.

“Lord!” contemptuously. “Your man’s gone these six hours. He’s many a
mile on by now! You come into the stable.”

The fellow’s looks did not commend him. He was blear-eyed and
under-sized, wearing a mangy rabbit-skin waistcoat, and no coat. He had
the air of a postboy run to seed. Still, Clement thought it better to
go with him, and in the stable, “Be you the gent that offered five
pounds?” the man asked, turning upon him.

“I am.”

“Then fork out, squire. Open your purse, and I’ll open my mouth.”

“If you come with me to the constable——”

“Not I. I ben’t sharing with no constable. That is flat.”

“Well, what do you know?”

“What you want to know. Howsumdever, if you’ll give me your word you’ll
act the gentleman?”

“Who are you, my lad?”

“Ostler at the Barley Sheaf in Malthouse Lane. You’re on? Right. I see,
you’re a gentleman. Well, your chap come in ’bout eleven last night on
an empty dray from Chester. He had four sacks of corn with him.”

“Oh, but that can’t be the man!” Clement exclaimed, his face falling.

“You listen, mister. He had four sacks of corn with him, and wagoner,
he’d bargained to carry him to Manchester. But they had quarrelled, and
t’other chucked off his sacks in our yard, and there was pretty nigh a
fight. Wagoner he went off and left him cursing, and he offered me a
shilling to find him a lift to Manchester first thing i’ the morning.
’Bout daylight there come in a hay-cart, but driver’d only take the man
and not the forage. Howsumdever, he said at last he’d take one sack,
and your chap up and asked me would I take care of t’other three till
he sent for ’em. I see he was mighty keen to get on, and I sez, ‘No,’
sez I, ‘but I’ll buy ’em cheap.’ ‘Right,’ sez he, and surprising little
bones about it, and lets me have ’em cheap! So thinks I, who’s this as
chucks away money, and as he climbed up I managed to knock off his tile
and see his eye was painted, and he the very spot of your bill! I’d
half a mind to stop him, but he was over-weight for me—I’m a little
chap—and I let him go.’ He added some details which satisfied Clement
that the traveller was really Thomas.

“Did you hear where he was going to in Manchester?”

“Five pound, mister!” The man held out his grimy paw.

Clement did not like the cunning in the bleary eyes, but he had gone so
far that he could hardly draw back. He counted out four one-pound
notes. “Now then?” he said, showing the fifth, but keeping a firm hold
on it.

“The lad that took him is Jerry Stott—of the Apple-Tree Inn in Fennel
Street. You go to him, mister. One of these will do it.”

Clement gave him the other note. “He didn’t tell you where he was
going?”

“He very particlar did not. But I’m thinking you’ll net him at Jerry’s.
Do you take one of Nadin’s boys. He’s a desperate-looking chap. He gave
you that punch in the face, I guess?” with interest.

“He did.”

“Ah, well, you marked him. But you get one of Nadin’s boys. You’ll not
take him easy.”



CHAPTER XVII


Clement did not let the grass grow under his feet. An hour later he was
rattling over the stony pavements and through the crowded streets of
the busy town, which had grown in a short hundred years from something
little more than a village, to be the second centre of wealth and
population, of poverty and crime, within the seas; a centre on which
the eye of Government rested with unwinking vigilance, for without a
voice in Parliament and with half of its citizens deprived of civic
rights—since half were Nonconformists—it was the focus of all the
discontent in the country. In Manchester, if anywhere, flourished the
agitation against the Test Acts and the movement for Reform. Thence had
started the famous Blanketeers, there six years before had taken place
the Peterloo massacre. Thence as by the million filaments of some great
web was roused or calmed the vast industrial world of Lancashire. The
thunder of the power-loom that had created it, the roar of the laden
drays that shook it, deafened the wondering stranger, but more
formidable and momentous than either, had he known it, was the
half-heard murmur of an underworld striving to be free.

Clement had never visited the cotton-town before, and on a more
commonplace errand he might have allowed himself to be daunted by a
turmoil and bustle as new to him as it was uncongenial. But with his
mind set on one thing, he heeded his surroundings only as they
threatened to balk his aim, and he had himself driven directly to the
Police Office, over which the notorious Nadin had so lately presided
that for most people it still went by his name. Fearless, resolute, and
not too scrupulous, the man had through twenty troublous years combated
the forces alike of disorder and of liberty; and before London had yet
acquired an efficient police, he had gathered round him a body of men
equal at least to the Bow Street Runners. He had passed, but his
methods survived; and half an hour after Clement had entered the office
he issued from it accompanied by a hard-bitten, sharp-eyed man in a
tall beaver hat and a long wide-skirted coat.

“The Apple Tree? Oh, the Apple Tree’s on the square,” he informed
Clement. “And Jerry Stott? No harm in him, sir, either. He’ll speak
when he sees me.”

“You don’t think we need another man?”

“There’s one following. No use to go in a bunch. He’ll watch the front,
and we’ll go in by the yard. Got a barker, sir?”

“Yes.”

“’Fraid so. Well, don’t use it—show it if you like. Law’s law, and a
live dog’s worth more than its hide. Ay, that’s Chetham’s. Queer old
place, and—sharp’s the word, here we are,” as they turned off Long Mill
Gate, and entered the yard of an old-fashioned house, over the door of
which hung the sign of an apple-tree. The place was quiet, in
comparison with the street they had left, and “Here’s Jerry,” the
officer added, as they espied a young fellow, who in a corner of the
enclosure was striving to raise to his shoulder a truss of hay. He
ceased his efforts when he saw them.

“We want a word with you,” said the officer.

The man eyed them with dismay. “I never thout ’at he’d come to thee,”
he said.

“The chap you brought in this morning?”

“Ay, sure.”

“Happen yes and happen no,” the policeman replied. “What’s it all
about?”

“If he says I took his eauts he be a leear. I wurna wi’ the sack, not
to say alone ’at is, not five minutes, and yo’ may look at t’ sack and
see all’s theer as ever was! Never a handfu’ missing, tho’ the chap he
cursed and swore an’ took on, the mout ha’ been eauts o’ gowd! He’s a
leear iv he says I tetched ’em, but I never thout he’d t’ brass to come
to thee.”

“Why not, lad?”

“’Cause i’ the end he let up and steared at t’ sack leek a steck pig,
and then he fell a shriking ’i worse shap than ever, and away he goes
as iv a dog had bit him and down t’ Long Gate hell for leather!”

“Which way? I see. Did he take the oats?”

“Not he, nor t’ bag. An after mekking setch a din about his eauts! I
war no wi’ ’em five minutes.”

The officer declined to commit himself. “Let us see them,” he said.

Jerry led them to a tumble-down, black and white building at the rear
of the yard, with lattice work in its crazy windows and an old date
over the door. They followed him up a ladder and into a loft, where
were a frowsy bed or two, some old pack-saddles, and two or three
stools made out of casks sawn in two. On the floor in one place lay a
heap of oats trampled this way and that, and beside the heap an empty
sack. The officer picked up the sack, shook it and examined it.

“What do you make of it?” Clement asked.

“I don’t know what to make of it. Here, you, Jerry, fetch me a corn
measure!” And when he had thus rid them of the lad, “He may be carrying
out orders and telling a flash tale to put us off. Or he may be telling
the truth, and in that case it looks as if someone had been a mite
brighter than your man and cleared his stuff.”

“But where is it?”

“Ah! Just so, I’d like to know,” shaking his head. “Yes, Jerry, measure
it back into the sack. How much is there?”

The lad began to gather up the oats and replace them in the bag, while
the two men looked on, perplexed and undecided. Suddenly Clement
stooped—a scrap of cord, doubtless the cord which had tied the neck of
the sack, had caught his eye. He picked it up, looked at it, then, with
a word, he handed it to the officer. “I think that settles it,” he
said, his eyes shining. There was a tiny twist of straw-plait, like a
rosette, knotted about the cord and still adhering to it.

Nadin’s man looked at the plait and for a moment did not understand.
Then his face cleared. “By Joseph! You’re right, sir!” he exclaimed,
and slapped his thigh. “And sharp, sharp too. You’d ought to be one of
us! That settles it, it’s the backtrack we’ve to look to, but I’ll take
no chances.” And turning to the lad and addressing him in his harshest
voice, “See here, in an hour we shall know if you’ve told us the truth.
If you’ve not it will be the New Bailey and a pair of iron garters for
you. So if you’ve aught to add, out with it! It’s your last chance,
Jerry Stott.”

But the lad protested that he’d told all the truth. It had happened
just as he had told them.

The officer turned to Clement. “I think he’s on the square,” he said,
“but I’ll have him watched.” And he led the way down the ladder. When
they reached the street, he stepped out smartly, making nothing of the
crowd and bustle, the lumbering drays and over-hanging cranes through
which they had to thread their way. “We’ll catch the Altringham stage
at the Cross if we’re sharp,” he said. “It’ll be quicker than getting
out a po’chay and a lot cheaper.”

They caught the stage, and alighted in Altringham before five. A walk
of as many minutes brought them to the Barley Sheaf, a wagoner’s house
at the corner of a lane in the poorest part of the town. The ostler,
from whom Clement had so lately parted, stood leaning against a post at
the entrance to the yard, his hands still in his pockets and the straw
still in his mouth. When he saw them a grin broke up his ugly face.
“He’ve been here,” he cried, “but,” triumphantly, “I’ve routed him,
mister! I sent him all ways!”

The officer did not respond. “Why, the devil, didn’t you seize him?” he
growled.

“What, me? And him double my size? And a desperate villain? ’Deed, I’d
to save my skin, mister, and only yon lad and a couple of childer in
the yard when he come. I see him first, sneaking a look round this yere
post, and thinks I, it’ll be a knife in the back or a punch in the face
for me if he’s heard I’ve rapped. So, first’s better than last, thinks
I, and seeing as he hung back I up to him bold as brass, but with one
eye on the lad too, and sez I, ‘Can you read?’ sez I. He looked at me’s
if he’d have my blood, but there was the lad and the childer a-staring,
so ‘Ay, I can,’ says he, ‘and can read you, you thieving villain!’
‘Well, if you can read, read that,’ sez I, and pointed to a bill as was
posted on the gate. ‘I can’t,’ sez he, ‘and, happen you can tell me
what ’tis all about.’ He looks, and he sees ’tis the bill about he, and
painting him to the life. Anyways, he turns the color o’ whey and he
gives me a look as if he’d cut out my inwards, but he sees it’s no
good, for there was the lad and the childer, and he slinks off. Ay, I
routed him, I did, little as I be, mister!”

“Right!” said Nadin’s man. “And now do you show us the sack as you
changed for his.”

The man’s face fell amazingly, but Clement noted that he looked
surprised rather than frightened. “Eh?” he exclaimed. “Lord, now, who
told you, mister? He didn’t know.”

“Never mind who told us. We know, and that’s enough. There was a twist
o’ plait round the cord?”

“There were.”

“You said nothing about it before. But out with it now, and do you take
care, my lad.”

“Well, who axed me? Exchange is no robbery and I ain’t afeard. ’Twas
just this way. He sold me three sacks, ’s I told you, squire, and I was
hauling ’em off to stable when ‘Not that one!’ says he sharp. So then I
look at t’ one he was so set on keeping, and when his back was turned I
hefted it sly-like, and it seemed to me a good bit heavier than t’
others. Then I spied the bit o’ plait about the cord, and thinks I,
being no fule, ’tis a mark. And when he went in for a squib o’ cordial
wi’ Jerry Stott I shifted t’ mark to another sack and loaded up, and
off he goes and he none the wiser, and no harm done. Exchange is no
robbery and you can’t do nowt to me for that.”

“I don’t know,” said the officer darkly. “Let us see the sack.”

“You’re not agoing——”

“Do you hear? Jump, unless you want to get into trouble. You show us
that sack, and be quick about it, my lad.”

Grumbling, but not daring to refuse, the old man led the way into the
stables, and there in an empty stall the three sacks stood upright.
“Which is the one you filched?” asked the man from Manchester.

Reluctantly the ostler pointed it out. “Then you get me a horse-cloth.”

“You’re not going—well, a wilful man must have his way. Will that serve
you? But if my oats is spilled and spiled——”

Nadin’s man paid no heed to his remonstrance, but in a trice cut the
cord that tied the sack’s mouth, tipped it on its side, and let the
grain pour out in a golden stream. A golden stream it proved to be, for
in a twinkling something sparkled amid the corn, and here and there a
sovereign glittered. To Clement and the officer who had read the
riddle, this was no great surprise, though they viewed it with smiling
satisfaction. But the old man, stuck dumb by the sight of the treasure
that had been for a time in his power, turned a dirty white. He stood
gazing at the vision of wealth, greed in his eyes, his hands working
convulsively; and presently in a choked voice, “O, Lord! O, Lord!” he
muttered. “You’ll not take t’ all! You’ll not take t’ all! . It were
mine. I bought it.”

“You came nigh to buying a pair o’ bracelets,” the officer replied
grimly. “You with stolen property in your possession to talk o’—thank
your stars your neck’s not to answer for it! No, we don’t need your
help. You sheer off. We can count it without you. You’ve done pretty
well as it is. Sheer off, unless you want the handcuffs on you!”

The old ostler went, measuring the five pounds which he had made by the
treasure he had lost, and finding no comfort in the possession of that
which only an hour before had been a fortune to gloat over. But there
was no help for it. He had to swallow his rage. The officer called
after him to bring a sieve. He brought it sullenly, and his part was
done. All that was left to him was a vision of gold that grew more
dazzling with each telling of the tale. And very, very often he told
it.

When he was gone they gathered up the oats and riddled them through the
sieve and recovered four hundred and thirty pounds. Thomas had taken a
mere handful for his spending. As Clement counted it, sovereign by
sovereign, into a knotted handkerchief which the other held, he, too,
gloated over it, for it spelled success. But the money reckoned and the
handkerchief knotted up, “And now for the man,” he said.

But Nadin’s man shook his head. “We’d be weeks and not get him,” he
said. “You’d best leave him to us, sir. We’ll bill him in Manchester
and make the flash kens too hot for him. But there’s no knowing which
way he’ll turn. May be to Liverpool, or as like as not to Aldersbury.
Chaps like him are pigeons for homing. Back they go, though they know
they’ll be taken.”

In the end Clement decided to stand content, and having given his
assistant a liberal fee, he took his seat next morning on the Victory
coach, travelling by Chester to Aldersbury. He was not vain, but it was
with some exultation that he began his journey, that he faced again the
free-blowing winds and the open pastures, heard the cheery notes of the
bugle, and viewed the old-fashioned marketplaces and roistering inns,
some of which he had passed three days before. He had not failed. He
had done something; and he thought of Jos, and he thought of the
Squire, and he thanked Providence that had put it in his power to turn
the tables on the old man. Surely after what he had done the Squire
must consider him. Surely after services so notable—and Lord, what luck
he had had—the Squire would be willing to listen to him? He recalled
the desperate struggle in the road, and the old man’s “At him, good
lad! At him!” and he thought of the sum—no small sum, and the old man
was avaricious—which his promptness had recovered. His hopes ran high.

To be sure, there was another side to it. The Squire might not recover,
and then—but he refused to dwell on that contingency. No, the Squire
must recover, must receive and reward him, must own that after all he
was something better than a clerk or a shopboy. And all things would be
well, all roads be made smooth, all difficulties be cleared away. And
in time he and Jos—his eyes shone.

Of course in the elation of the hour and flushed by success, he ignored
facts which he would have been wiser to remember, and over-leapt
obstacles which were not small. A little thought would have taught him
that the Squire was not the man to change his views in an hour, or to
swallow the prejudices of a life-time because a young chap had done him
a service. To be beholden to a man, and to give him your daughter, are
things far apart.

And this Clement in cooler moments would have seen. But he was young
and in love, and he had done something; and the sun shone and the air
was sweet, and if, as the coach swung gaily up the Foregate between
School and Castle, his heart beat high and he already foresaw a
triumphant issue, who shall blame him? At any rate his case was
altered, and in comparison with his position a few days before, he
stood well.

He alighted at the door of the Lion, and by a coincidence which was to
have its consequences the first person he met in the High Street was
Arthur Bourdillon. “Hallo!” Arthur cried, his face lighting up. “Back
already, man? Have you done anything?”

“I’ve got the money,” Clement replied. And he waved the bag.

“And Thomas?”

“No, he gave us the slip for the time. But I’ve got the money, except a
dozen pounds or so.”

“The deuce you have!” the other answered—and it was not quite clear
whether he were pleased or not. “How did you do it? Tell us all about
it.” He drew Clement aside on to some steps at the foot of St.
Juliana’s church.

Clement ran briefly over his adventures. When he had done, “Deuced
sharp of you,” Arthur said. “Devilish sharp, I must say! Now, if you’ll
hand over I’ll take it out to Garth. I am on my way there, I’m just
starting, and I haven’t a moment to spare. If you’ll hand over——”

But Clement made no move to hand over. Instead, “How is he?” he asked.

“Oh, pretty bad.”

“Will he get over it?”

“Farmer thinks so. But there’s no hope for the eye, and he doubts about
the other eye. He’s not to use it for six weeks at least.”

“He’s in bed?”

“Lord, yes, and will be in bed for heaven knows how long—if he ever
gets up from it. Why, man, he’s had the deuce of a shake. The wonder is
that he’s alive, and it’s long odds that he’ll never be the same man
again.”

“That’s bad,” Clement said. “And how is——” He was going to inquire
after Miss Griffin, but Arthur broke in on him.

“Ask the rest another time,” he said. “I can’t stay now. I’m taking out
things that are wanted in a hurry and the curricle is waiting. This is
the first day I’ve been in town, for there’s no one there to do
anything except my cousin and the old Peahen. So hand over, old chap,
and I’ll take the stuff out. It will do the old man more good than all
the doctor’s medicine.”

Clement hesitated. If he had not been carrying the money, he might have
made an excuse. He might at any rate have delayed the act. But the
money was the Squire’s, he could give no reason for taking it to the
bank, and he had not that hardness of fibre, that indifference to the
feelings of others which was needed if he was to say boldly that it was
he who had recovered the money and he who was going to hand it over.
Still he did hesitate, something telling him that the demand was
unreasonable. Then Arthur’s coolness, his assumption that what he
proposed was the natural course did its work. Clement handed over the
bag.

“Right,” Arthur said, weighing it in his hand. “You counted it, I
suppose? Four hundred and thirty, or thereabouts?”

“That’s it.”

“Good! See you soon. Good-bye!” And well pleased with himself,
chuckling a little—for Clement’s discomfiture had not escaped
him—Arthur hurried away.

And Clement went his way. But reality had touched his golden dreams,
and they had melted. The sun still shone, but it did not shine for him,
and he no longer walked with his head in the air. It was not only that,
by resigning the money and entrusting its return to another, he had
lost the advantage on which he had counted, but he had been worsted. He
had failed, in the contest of wits and wills, and, abuse his ill-luck
as he might, he owed the failure to himself—to his own weakness. He saw
it.

It was possible that Arthur had acted in innocence. But Clement doubted
this, and he doubted it the more the longer he thought of it. He
fancied that he recognized a thing which had happened before: that this
was not the first time that Arthur had taken the upper hand with him
and jockeyed him into the worse position. As he crossed the threshold
of the bank, his self-confidence fell from him, he felt himself slip
into the old atmosphere, he became once more the inefficient.

Nor was it any comfort to him that his father saw the matter in the
same light, and after listening with an appreciative face and some
surprise to his earlier adventures, made no effort to hide the chagrin
that he felt at the _dénouement_. “But why—why in the world did you do
that?” he exclaimed. “Give up the money after you had done the work?
And to Bourdillon, who had no more right to it than you had? Good
heavens, lad, it was the act of a fool! I’d not be surprised if old
Griffin never heard your name in connection with it!”

“Oh, I don’t think Arthur——”

“Well, I do.” The banker was vexed. “It’s clear that Arthur is a deal
sharper than you. As for the Squire, I hear that he is only
half-conscious, and what he hears, if he ever hears the tale at all,
will make little impression on him. Now if he had seen you, and you’d
handed over the money—if he had seen you, then the bank and you would
have got the credit.”

“Still, Clem did recover it,” Betty said.

“Ay, but who will ever know that he did?”

“Still he did, and I believe that he’ll get a message from Garth
to-morrow. Now, see if you don’t, Clem. Or the next day.”

But no message came on the morrow, or on the next day. No message came
at all; and though it was possible to attribute this to the Squire’s
condition—for he was reported to be very ill—and Clement did his best
to attribute it to that and to keep up his spirits, the tide of time
wears away even hope, and presently he began to see that he had built
on the sand.

At any rate no message and no acknowledgment came, unless a perfunctory
word of thanks dropped by Arthur counted as such. And Clement had soon
to recognize that what he had done, he might as well, for any good it
was likely to do him, have left undone. His father, who had no thought
of anything but his son’s credit, was merely chagrined. But with
Clement, who had built high hopes upon the event, hopes of which his
father and Betty little dreamed, the wound went far deeper.



CHAPTER XVIII


The Squire raised himself painfully on his elbow and hid the bag
between pillow and tester, where he could assure himself of its
presence by a touch. Then he sank back with a grunt of relief and his
hand went to the keys, which also had their home under his pillow. He
clung to them—they were his badge of authority, of power. While he had
them, sightless as he was, he was still master; about his room, the
oak-panelled chamber, spacious but shabby, with the uneven floor and
the low wide casement, the life of the house still circled.

“Good lad!” he muttered. “Good lad! Jos?”

“Yes, father.” She rose and came towards him.

“Where’s Arthur?”

“He went out with your message.”

“To be sure! To be sure! I’m forgetting.”

But, once started on the road to recovery, he did not forget much. From
his high, four-post bed with the drab hangings in which his father and
grandfather had died, he gripped house and lands in a firm grip.
Morning by morning he would have his report of the lambs, of the wheat,
of the hay-corps, of the ploughing on the eight acres where the Swedish
turnips were to go. He would know what corn went to the mill, what
mutton to the house. The bounds-fence that Farmer Bache had neglected
was not forgotten, nor the young colt that he had decided to take
against Farmer Price’s arrears, nor the lease for lives that involved a
knotty point of which he proved himself to be in complete possession.

Indeed, he showed himself indomitable, the old heart in him still
strong; so that neither the shock that he had borne, nor the pain that
he had suffered, nor the possibility of permanent blindness which they
could not wholly hide from him, sufficed to subdue or unman him.

Only in one or two things was a change apparent. He reverted more often
to an older and ruder form of speech familiar to him when George the
Third was young, but which of late he had only used when talking with
his tenants. He said “Dunno you do this!” and “I wunt ha’ that!” used
“ship” for sheep, and “goold” for gold, called Thomas a “gallus bad
rascal,” and the like.

And in another and more important point he was changed. For eyes he
must now depend on someone, and though he showed that he liked to have
Jos about him and bore with her when the Pea-hen’s fussiness drove him
to bad words, it was soon clear that the person he chose was Arthur.
Arthur was restored, and more than restored to favor. It was “Where’s
Arthur?” a score of times a day. Arthur must come, must go, must be
ever at his elbow. He must check such and such an account, see the
overseers about such an one, speak to the constable about another, go
into Aldersbury about the lease. Even when Arthur was absent the
Squire’s thoughts ran on him, and often he would mutter “Good lad! Good
lad!” when he thought himself alone.

It was a real _bouleversement_, but Josina, supposing that Arthur had
saved her father’s life at the risk of his own, and had then added to
his merit by recovering the lost money, found it natural enough. For
the full details of the robbery had never been told to her. “Better
leave it alone, Jos,” Arthur had said when she had again shown a desire
to know more. “It was a horrid business and you won’t want to dream of
it. Another minute and that d—d villain would have—but there, I’d
advise you to leave it alone.”

Jos, suspecting nothing, had not demurred, but on the contrary had
thought Arthur as modest as he was brave. And the doctor, with an eye
to his patient’s well-being, had taken the same view. “Put no questions
to him,” he said, “and don’t talk to him about it. Time enough to go
into it by and by, when the shock’s worn off. The odds are that he will
remember nothing that happened just before the scoundrel struck
his—that’s the common thing—and so much the better, my dear. Let
sleeping dogs lie, or, as we doctors say, don’t think about your
stomach till your victuals trouble you.”

So Josina knew no particulars except that Arthur had saved his uncle’s
life, and Clement—she shuddered as she thought of it—had come up in
time to be of service. And no one at Garth knew more. But, knowing so
much, it was not surprising to her that Arthur should be restored to
favor, and, lately forbidden the house, should now rule it as a master.
And clearly Arthur, also, found the position natural, so easily did he
fall into it. He was up and down the old shallow stairs—which the
Squire, true to the fashions of his youth, had never carpeted—a dozen
times a day. He was as often in and out of his uncle’s bedroom, or
sitting on the deep window-seat on which generations of mothers had
sunned their babes; and all this with a laugh and a cheery word that
wondrously brightened the sick room. Alert, quick, serviceable, and
willing to take any responsibility, he made himself a favorite with
all. Even Calamy, who shook his head over every improvement in the
Squire, and murmured much of the “old lamp flickering before it went
out,” grew hopeful in his presence. Miss Peacock adored him. He put
Josina’s nose out of joint.

Of the young fellow, whose moodiness had of late perplexed his
companions in the bank, not a trace remained. Had they seen him as he
was now they might have been tempted to think that a weight had been
lifted from him. But he seemed, for the time, to have forgotten the
bank. He rarely mentioned the Ovingtons.

There was one at Garth, however, who had not forgotten either the bank
or the Ovingtons; and proved it presently to Arthur’s surprise. “Jos,”
said the Squire one afternoon. And when she had replied that she was
there, “Where is Arthur?”

“I think he has just come in, sir.”

“Prop me up. And send him to me. Do you leave us.”

She went, wondering a little for she had not been dismissed before. She
sent Arthur, who, after his usual fashion, scaled the stairs at three
bounds. He found the old man sitting up in the shadow of the curtains,
a grotesque figure with his bandaged head. The air of the room was not
so much musty as ancient, savoring of worm-eaten wood and long decayed
lavender, and linen laid by in presses. On each side of the drab tester
hung a dim flat portrait, faded and melancholy, in a carved wooden
frame, unglazed; below each hung a sampler. “You sent for me, sir?”

“Ay. When’s that money due?”

The question was so unexpected that for a moment Arthur did not take it
in. Then the blood rushed to his face. “My mother’s money, sir?”

“What else? What other money is there, that’s due? I forget things but
I dunno forget that.”

“You don’t forget much, sir,” Arthur replied cheerfully. “But there’s
no hurry about that.”

“When?”

“Well, in two months from the twenty-first, sir. But there is not the
least hurry.”

“This is the seventeenth?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Well, I’ll pay and ha’ done with it. But I’ll ha’ to sell stock. East
India Stock it is. What are they at, lad?”

“Somewhere about two hundred and seventy odd, I think, sir.”

“And how do you sell ’em?” The Squire knew a good deal about buying
stock but little about selling it, and he winced as he put the
question. But he bore the pang gallantly, for had not the boy earned
his right to the money and to his own way? Ay, and earned it by a
service as great as one man could perform for another? For the Squire
had no more reason than those about him to doubt that he owed his life
to his nephew. He had found him beside his bed when he had recovered
his senses, and putting together this and certain words which had
fallen from others, and adding his own hazy impressions of the
happenings of the night, and of the young man on whose shoulder he had
leant, he had never questioned the fact. “How do you go about to sell
’em?” he repeated. “I suppose you know?”

“Oh, yes, sir, it’s my business,” Arthur replied. “You have to get a
transfer—they are issued at the India House. You’ve only to sign it
before two witnesses. It is quite simple, sir.”

“Well, I can do that. Do you see to it, lad.”

“You wouldn’t wish to do it through Ovington’s?”

“No!” the Squire rapped out. “Do it yourself. And lose no time. Write
at once.”

“Very well, sir. I suppose you have the certificates?”

“’Course I have,” annoyed. “Isn’t the stock mine?”

“Very good, sir. I’ll see to it.”

“Well, see to it. And, mark ye, when you’re in Aldersbury see Welshes,
and tell them I’m waiting for that lease of lives. I signed the
agreement for the new lease six weeks ago and I should ha’ had the
lease by now. Stir ’em up, and say I must have it. The longer I’m
waiting the longer the bill will be! I know ’em, damn ’em, though
Welshes are not the worst.”

When he had settled this he wanted a letter written, and Arthur sat
down at the oaken bureau that stood between the windows, its faded
green lining stained with the ink of a century and its pigeon-holes
crammed with receipts and sample-bags. While he wrote his thoughts were
busy with the matter that they had just discussed, but it was not until
he found himself standing at a window outside the room, staring with
unseeing eyes over the green vale, that he brought his thoughts to a
head, and knew that even at the eleventh hour he hesitated.

Yes, he hesitated. The thing that he had so much desired, that had
presented itself to him in such golden hues, that had dazzled his
ambition and absorbed his mind, was within his grasp now, ready to be
garnered—and yet he hesitated. Ovington was a just man and beyond doubt
would release him and cancel the partnership agreement, if he desired
to have it cancelled. And he was very near to desiring it at this
moment.

For he saw now that there were other things to be garnered—Garth, its
broad acres, its fine rent-roll, the old man’s savings, Josina. Secure
of the Squire’s favor he had but to stretch out his hand, and all these
things might be his; might certainly be his if he gave up the bank and
his prospects there. That step, if he took it, would remove his uncle’s
last objection; it would bind him to him by a triple bond. And it would
do more. It would ease his own mind, by erasing from the past—for he
would no longer need the five thousand—a thing which troubled his
conscience and harassed him when he lay awake at night. It would erase
that blot, it would make all clean behind him, and it would at the same
time remove the impalpable barrier that had risen between him and his
mother.

It was still in his power to do all this. A word would do it. He had
only to go back to the Squire and tell him that he had changed his
mind, that he no longer wanted the money, and was not going into the
bank.

He hesitated, standing at the window, looking on the green vale and the
hillside beyond it. Yes, he might do it. But what if he repented later?
And what security had he for those other things? His uncle might live
for years, long years, might live to quarrel with him and discard him.
Did not the proverb say that it was ill-work waiting for dead men’s
shoes? And Josina? Doubtless he might win Josina, for the wooing; he
had no doubt about that. But he was not sure that he wanted Josina.

He decided at last that the question might wait. Until he had written
the letter to the brokers, until then, at any rate, either course was
open to him. He went downstairs. In the wainscoted hall, small and
square, with a high narrow window on each side of the door, his mother
and Josina were sitting on one of the window seats. The door stood
open, the spring air and the sunshine poured in. “I’m telling her that
she’s not looking well,” his mother said, as he joined them.

“She spends too much time in that room,” he answered. Then, after a
moment’s thought, rattling the money in his fob, “Is Farmer coming
to-day?”

“No.” The girl spoke listlessly. “I don’t think he is.”

“He’s made a wonderful recovery,” his mother observed.

“Yes—if it’s a real recovery.”

“At any rate, the doctor hopes that he may come downstairs in ten days.
And then, I’m afraid, we shall have Josina to nurse.”

The girl protested that she was well, quite well. But her heavy eyes
and the shadows under them belied her words.

“Well, I’m off to town,” he said, “I have to see Welshes for him.”

He left them, and ten minutes later he was on the road to Aldersbury,
still undecided, still uncertain what course he would pursue, and at
one moment accusing himself of a weakness that deserved the contempt of
every strong man, at another praising moderation and a country life.
Had he had eyes and ears for the things about him as he rode, he might
have found much to support the latter view. The cawing of rooks, the
murmur of wood-doves, the scents of late spring filled the balmy air.
The sky was pure blue, and beneath it the pastures shone yellow with
buttercups. Tree and field, bank and hedge-row rioted in freshest
green, save where the oak wood, slow to change and careless of fashion,
clung to its orange garb, or the hawthorn stood out, a globe of snow.
The cuckoo and the early corncrake told of coming summer, and behind
him the Welsh hills simmered in the first heat of the year. Clement,
had he passed that way, would have noted it all, and in the delight of
the eye and the spring-tide of all growing things would have found
ground to rejoice, whatever his trouble.

But Arthur, wrapt in his own thoughts, barely noticed these things. He
rode with his eyes fixed on his horse’s ears, and only roused himself
when he saw the very man whom he wished to see coming to meet him. It
was Dr. Farmer, in the mahogany-topped boots, the frilled shirt, and
the old black coat—shaped as are our dress coats but buttoned tightly
round the waist—which the dust of a dozen summers and every road in the
district had whitened.

“Hallo, doctor!” Arthur cried as they met. “Are you going up to the
house to-day?”

“No, Mr. Bourdillon. But I can if necessary. How is he?”

“That is what I want you to tell me. One can’t talk freely at the house
and I have a reason for wishing to know. How is he, doctor?”

“Do you mean——”

“Has this really shaken him? Will he be the same man again?”

“I see.” Farmer rubbed his chin with the horn-handle of his
riding-crop. “Well—I see no reason at present why he should not be.
He’s one in a hundred, you know. Sound heart, good digestion, a little
gouty—but tough. Tough! You never know, of course. There may be some
harm we haven’t detected, but I should say that he had a good few years
of life in him yet.”

“Ah!”

“Of course, an unusual recovery—from such injuries. And I say nothing
about the sight. I’m not hopeful of that.”

“Well,” said Arthur. “I’ll tell you why I asked. There’s a question
arisen about a lease for lives—his is one. But you won’t talk, of
course.”

Farmer nodded. He found it quite natural. Leases for lives were still
common, and doctors were often consulted as to the value of lives which
survived or which it was proposed to insert. With another word or two
they parted and Arthur rode on.

But he no longer doubted. To wait for eight or ten years, dependent on
the whims of an arbitrary and crotchety old man? No! Only in a moment
of imbecility could he have dreamed of resigning for this, the golden
opportunities that the new world, opening before him, offered to all
who had the courage to seize them. He had been mad to think of it, and
now he was sane. Garth was worth a mass. He might have served a year or
two for it. But seven, or it might be ten? No. Besides, why should he
not take the Squire at his word and make the best of both worlds, and
availing himself of the favor he had gained, employ the one to exploit
the other? He had his foot in at Garth and he was no fool, he could
make himself useful. Already, he was well aware, he had made himself
liked.

It was noon when he rode into Aldersbury, the town basking in the first
warmth of the year, the dogs lying stretched in the sunshine. And he
was in luck, for, having met Farmer, he now met Frederick Welsh coming
down Maerdol. The lawyer, honestly concerned for his old friend, was
urgent in inquiry, and when he had heard the news, “Thank God!” he
said. “I’m as pleased to hear that as if I’d made a ten-pound note!
Aldshire without the Squire—things would be changing, indeed!”

Arthur told him what the Squire had said about the lease. But that was
another matter. The Squire was too impatient. “He’s got his agreement.
We’ll draw the lease as soon as we can,” the lawyer said. “The office
is full, and more haste less speed. We’ll let him know when it’s
ready.” Like all old firms he was dilatory. There was no hurry. All in
good time.

They parted, and Arthur rode up the street, alert and smiling, and many
eyes followed him—followed him with envy. He worked at the bank, he had
his rooms on the Town Walls, he chatted freely with this townsman and
that. He was not proud. But they never forgot who he was. They did not
talk to him as they talked even to Ovington. Ovington had risen and was
rich, but he came as they came, of common clay. But this young man,
riding up the street in the sunshine, smiling and nodding this way and
that, his hand on his thigh, belonged to another order. He was a
Griffin—a Griffin of Garth. He might lose his all, his money might fly
from him, but he would still be a Griffin, one of the caste that ruled
as well as reigned, that held in its grasp power and patronage. They
looked after him with envy.



CHAPTER XIX


The week in early June which witnessed Arthur’s return to his seat at
the bank—that and the following week which saw his mother’s five
thousand pounds paid over for his share in the concern—saw the tide of
prosperity which during two years had been constantly swelling, reach
its extreme point. The commerce and wealth of the country, as they rose
higher and higher in this flood-time of fortune, astonished even the
casual observer. Their increase seemed to be without limit; they
answered to every call. They not only filled the old channels, but
over-ran them, irrigating, in appearance at least, a thousand fields
hitherto untilled. Abroad, the flag of commerce was said to fly where
it had never flown before; its clippers brought merchandise not only
from the Indies, East and West, and tea from China, and wool from
Sydney, and rich stuffs from the Levant, but Argosies laden with
freight still more precious were—or were reported to be—on their way
from that new Southern continent on the opening of which to British
trade so many hopes depended. The gold and silver of Peru, the diamonds
of Brazil, the untapped wealth of the Plate were believed to be afloat
and ready to be exchanged for the produce of our looms and spindles,
our ovens and forges.

Nor was that produce likely to fail, for at home the glow of foundries,
working night-shifts, lit up the northern sky, and in many a Lancashire
or Yorkshire dale, old factories, brought again into service, shook,
almost to falling, under the thunder of the power-loom. Mills and
mines, potteries and iron-works changed hands from day to day, at
ever-rising prices. Men who had never invested before, save in the
field at their gate, or the house under their eyes, rushed eagerly to
take shares in these ventures, and in thousands of offices and parlors
conned their securities, summed up the swelling total of their gains,
and rushed to buy and buy again, with a command of credit which seemed
to have no bottom.

To provide that credit, the banks widened their operations, increased,
on the security of stocks ever rising in value, their over-drafts,
issued batch after batch of fresh notes. The most cautious admitted
that accommodation must keep step with trade; and the huge strides
which this was making, the changed conditions, the wider outlook, the
calling in of the new world to augment the wealth of the old—all seemed
to demand an advance which promised to be as profitable as it was
warranted. To the ordinary eye the sun of prosperity shone in an
unclouded sky. Even the experienced, though they scanned the heavens
with care, saw nothing to dismay them. Only here and there an old fogey
whose memory went back to the crisis of ’93, or to the famous Black
Monday of twenty years earlier, uttered a note of warning; or some
mechanical clerk, of the stamp of Rodd, sunk in a rut of routine,
muttered of Accommodation Bills where his employer saw only legitimate
trade. But their croakings, feeble at best, were lost in the joyous
babble of an Exchange, enriched by commissions, and drunk with success.

It was a new era. It was the age of gold. It was the fruit of
conditions long maturing. Men’s labor, aided by machinery, was
henceforth to be so productive that no man need be poor, all might be
rich. Experts, reviewing the progress which had been made and the
changes which had been wrought during the last fifty years, said these
things; and the vulgar took them up and repeated them. The Bank of
England acted as if they were true. The rate of discount was low.

And while all men thus stretched out their hands to catch the golden
manna Aldersbury was not idle. The appetite for gain grows by what it
feeds upon and Aldersbury appetites had been whetted by early successes
in their own field. The woollen mills, sharing in the general
prosperity of the last two years, had done well, and more than one mill
had changed hands at unheard-of prices. The Valleys were said to be
full of money which, or part of it, trickled into the town, improving a
trade already brisk. Many had made large gains by outside speculations
and had boasted of them. Report had multiplied their profits, others
had joined in and they too had gained, and their gains had fired the
greed of their neighbors. Some had followed up their first successes.
Others prepared to extend their businesses, built new premises, put in
new-fangled glass windows, and by their action gave an impetus to
subordinate trades, and spread still farther the sense of well-being.

On the top of all this had come the Valleys Railroad Scheme, backed by
Ovington’s Bank, and offering to everyone a chance of speculating on
his door-step: a scheme which while it appealed to local pride, had a
specious look of safety, since the railway was to be built under the
shareholders’ own eyes, across the fields they knew, and by men whom
they saw going in and out every day.

There was a great run on it. Some of the gentry, following the old
Squire’s example, held aloof, but others put their hundreds into it,
not much believing in it but finding it an amusing gamble. The
townsfolk took it more seriously, with the result that a week after
allotment the shares were changing hands at a premium of thirty
shillings and there was still a busy market in them. Some who, tempted
by the premium, sold at a profit suspected as soon as they had sold
that they had thrown away their one chance of wealth, and went into the
market and bought again, and so the rise was maintained and even
extended. More than once Ovington put in a word of caution, reminding
his customers that the first sod was not yet cut, that all the work was
to do, that even the Bill was not yet passed. But his warnings were
disregarded.

To the majority it seemed a short and easy way to fortune, and they
wondered that they had been so simple in the past as to know nothing of
it. It was by this way, they now saw, that Ovington had risen to
wealth, while they, poor fools, not yet admitted to the secret, had
gaped and wondered. And what a secret it was! To rise in the morning
richer by fifty pounds than they had gone to bed! To retire at night
with another fifty as good as in the bank, or in the old and now
despised stocking! The slow increment of trade seemed mean and
despicable beside their hourly growing profits, made while men slept or
dined, made, as a leading tradesman pithily said, while they wore out
their breeches on their chairs! Few troubled themselves about the Bill,
or the cutting of the first sod, or considered how long it would be
before the railroad was at work! Fewer still asked themselves whether
this untried scheme would ever pay. It was enough for them that the
shares were ever rising, that men were always to be found to buy them
at the current price, and that they themselves were growing richer week
by week.

For the directors these were great days! They walked Bride Hill and the
Market Place with their heads high and their toes turned out. They
talked in loud voices in the streets. They got together in corners and
whispered, their brows heavy with the weight of affairs. They were
great men. The banker, it is true, did not like the pitch to which the
thing was being carried, but it was his business to wear a cheerful
face, and he had no misgivings to speak of, though he knew that success
was a long way off. And even on him the prosperity of the venture had
some effect. Sir Charles and Acherley, too, were not of those who
openly exulted; it is possible that the latter sold a few shares, or
even a good many shares.

But Purslow and Grounds and Wolley? Who shall describe the importance
which sat upon their brows, the dignity of their strut, the gravity of
their nod, the mock humility of their reticence? Never did they go in
or go out without the consciousness that the eyes of passers-by were
upon them! Theirs to make men’s fortunes by a hint—and their bearing
betrayed that they knew it. Purslow’s apron was discarded, no longer
did he come out to customers in the street; if he still rubbed one hand
over the other it was in self-content. Grounds was dazzled, and wore
his Sunday clothes on week-days. Wolley, always a braggart, swaggered
and talked, closed his eyes to his commitments and remembered only his
gains. He talked of buying another mill, he even entered into a
negotiation with that in view. He was convinced that safety lay in
daring, and that this was the golden moment, if he would free himself
from the net of debt that for years had been weaving itself about him.

He assumed the airs of a rich man, but he was not the worst. The
draper, if more honest, had less brains, and success threw him off his
balance. “A little country ’ouse,” he said, speaking among his
familiars. “I’m thinking of buying a little country ’ouse. Two miles
from town. A nice distance.” He recalled the fact that the founder of
Sir Charles’s family had been Mayor of Aldersbury in the days of Queen
Bess, and had bought the estate with money made in the town. “Who
knows,” with humility—“my lad’s a good lad—what may come of it? After
all there is nothing like land.”

Grounds shook his head. “I don’t know. It doesn’t double——”

“Double itself in a month, Grounds? No. But all in good time. All in
good time. ’Istory repeats itself. My lad may be a parliament-man, yet.
I saw Ovington this morning.” Two months before it would have been “Mr.
Ovington.” “He’s sold those Anglo-Mexicans for me and it beats all! A
gold-mine! Bought at forty, sold at seventy-two! He wanted me to pay
off the bank, but not I, Grounds. When you can borrow at seven and
double the money in a month! No, no! Truth is, he’s jealous. He gets
only seven per cent. and sees me coining! Of course he wants his money.
No, no, I said.”

Grounds looked doubtful. He was too cautious to operate on borrowed
money. “I don’t know. After all, enough is as good as a feast,
Purslow.”

Purslow prodded him playfully. “Ay, but what is enough?” he chuckled.
“No. We’ve been let in and I mean to stay in. There’s plenty of fools
grubbing along in the old way, but you and me, we are inside now,
Grounds, and I mean to stay in. The days of five per cent are gone for
you and me. Gone! ’Twarn’t by five per cent. that Ovington got where he
is.”

“My wife wants a silk dress.”

“Let ’er ’ave it! And come to me for it! You can afford it!” He
strutted off. “Grounds all over!” he muttered. “Close; d—d close!
Hasn’t the pluck of a mouse—and a year ago he could buy me twice over!”
In fancy he saw his Jack a college-man and counsellor, and by and by he
passed various parks and halls before his mental vision and saw Jack
seated in them, saw him Sir John Purslow, saw him Member for
Aldersbury. He held his head high as he marched across the street to
his shop, jingling the silver in his fob. Queen Bess, indeed, what were
Queen Bess’s days to these?

But a man cannot talk big without paying for the luxury. The draper’s
foreman asked for higher wages; his second hand also. Purslow gave the
rise, but, reminded that their pay was in arrear, “No, Jenkins, no,” he
said. “You must wait. Hang it, man, do you think I’ve nothing better to
do with my money in these days than pay you fellows to the day? ’Ere!
’ere’s a pound on account. Let it run! Let it run! All in good time,
man. Fancy my credit’s good enough?”

And instead of meeting the last acceptance that he’d given to his
cloth-merchant, he took it up with another bill at two months—a thing
he had never done before. “Credit! Credit’s the thing in these days,”
he said, winking. “Cash? Excuse me! Out of date, man, with them that
knows. Credit’s the ’orse!”

Arthur Bourdillon wore his honors more modestly, and courted the mean
with success. But even he felt the intoxication of this noontide
prosperity. At Garth he had doubted, and suffered scruples to weigh
with him. But no sooner had he returned to the bank than the atmosphere
of money enveloped him, and discerning that it was now in his power to
make the best of two worlds, hitherto inconsistent, he plunged with
gusto into the business. As secretary of the company he was a person to
be courted; as a partner, now recognized, in the bank, he was more. He
felt himself capable of all, for had not all succeeded with him? And
awake to the fact that the times were abnormal—though he did not deduce
from this the lesson he should have drawn—he thanked his stars that he
was there to profit by them, and to make the most of them.

He was beyond doubt an asset to the bank. His birth, his manners, his
good looks, the infection of his laugh made him a favorite with gentle
and simple. And then he worked. He had energy, he was tireless, no task
was too hard or too long for him. But he labored under one
disadvantage, though he did not know it. He had had experience of the
rise, not of the fall. As far back as he had been connected with
Ovington’s, trade had continued to expand, things had gone well; and by
nature he was sanguine and leant towards the bold policy. He threw his
weight on that side, and, able and self-confident, he made himself
felt. Even Ovington yielded to the thrust of his opinion, was swayed by
him, and at times, perhaps, put a little out of his course.

Not that Arthur was without his troubles. Naturally and inevitably a
cloud had fallen on the relation, friendly hitherto, between him and
Clement. Clement had grown cool to him, and the change was unwelcome,
for it was in Arthur’s nature to love popularity and to thrive and to
bask in the sunshine of it. But it could not be helped. Without
breaking eggs one could not make omelettes. Clement blamed him, he
knew, feeling, and with reason, that what he had done deserved
acknowledgment, and that it lay with Arthur to see that justice was
done. And Arthur, for his part, would have gladly acquitted himself of
the debt had it consisted with his own interests. But it did not.

Had he suspected the tie between Clement and Josina he might have acted
otherwise. He might have foreseen the possibility of Clement’s gaining
the old man’s ear, might have scented danger, and played a more
cautious game. But he knew nothing of this. Garth and Clement stood
apart in his mind. Clement and Josina were as far as he knew barely
acquainted. He was aware, therefore, of no special reason why Clement
should desire to stand well at Garth, while he felt sure that his
friend was the last person to push a claim, or to thrust himself
uninvited on the Squire’s gratitude.

Accordingly, and the more as the banker had not himself taken up the
quarrel, he put it aside as of no great importance. He shrugged his
shoulders and told himself that Clement would come round. The cloud
would pass, and its cause be forgotten.

In the meantime he ignored it. He met Clement’s hostility with bland
unconsciousness, smiled and was pleasant. He was too busy a man to be
troubled by trifles. He was not going to be turned from his course by
the passing frown of a silly fellow, who could not hold an advantage
when he had won it.

Betty was another matter. Betty was behaving ill and showing temper, in
league apparently with her brother and sympathizing with him. She was
changed from the Betty of old days. He had lost his hold upon her, and
though this fell in well enough with the change in his views—or the
possible change, for he had not quite made up his mind—it pricked his
conceit as much as it surprised him. Moreover, the girl had a sharp
tongue and was not above using it, so that more than once he smarted
under its lash.

“Fine feathers make fine birds!” she said, as Arthur came bounding into
the house one day and all but collided with her. “Only they should be
your own, Mr. Daw!”

“Oh, I give your father all the credit,” he replied, “only I do some of
the work. But you used not to be so critical, Betty.”

“No? Well, I’ll tell you why if you like.”

“Oh, I don’t want to know.”

“No, I don’t think you do!” the girl retorted. “But I’ll tell you. I
thought your feathers were your own then. Now—I should be uneasy if I
were you.”

“Why?”

“You might fall among crows and be plucked. I can tell you, you’d be a
sorry sight in your own feathers!”

He turned a dusky red. The shaft had gone home, but he tried to hide
the wound. “A dull bird, eh?” he said, affecting to misunderstand her.
“Well, I thought you liked dull birds. I couldn’t be duller than Rodd,
and you don’t find fault with him.”

It was a return shot, aimed only to cover his retreat. But the shot
told in a way that surprised him. Betty reddened to her hair, and her
eyes snapped.

“At any rate, Mr. Rodd is what he seems!” she cried.

“Oh! oh!”

“He’s not hollow!”

“No! Of course not. A most witty, bright, amusing gentleman, the pink
of fashion, and—what is it?—the mould of form! Hollow? Oh, no, Betty,
very solid, I should say—and stolid!” with a grin. “Not a roaring
blade, perhaps—I could hardly call him that, but a sound, substantial,
wooden—gentleman! I am sure that your father values him highly as a
clerk, and would value him still more highly as——”

“What?”

“I need not put it into words—but it lies with you to qualify him for
the post. Rodd? Well, well, times are changed, Betty! But we live and
learn.”

“You have a good deal to learn,” she cried, bristling with anger,
“about women!”

He got away then, retiring in good order and pleased that he had not
had the worst of it; hoping, too, that he had closed the little
spitfire’s mouth. But there he found himself mistaken. The young lady
was of a high courage, and perhaps had been a little spoiled. Where she
once felt contempt she made no bones about showing it, and whenever
they met, her frankness, sharpened by a woman’s intuition, kept him on
tenter-hooks.

“You seem to think very ill of me,” he said once. “And yet you trouble
yourself a good deal about me.”

“You make a mistake!” she replied. “I am not troubling myself about
you. I’m thinking of my father.”

“Ah! Now you are out of my reach. That’s beyond me.”

“I wish he were!”

“He knows his own business.”

“I hope he does!” she riposted. And though it was the memory of Rodd’s
warning that supplied the dart, the animosity that sped it had another
source. The truth was that her brother had at last taken her into his
confidence.

It was not without great unhappiness that he had seen all the hopes
which he had built upon the Squire’s gratitude come to nothing. He had
hoped, and for a time had been even confident; but nothing had
happened, no message, no summons had reached him. The events of that
night might have been a dream, as far as he was concerned. Yet he could
not see his way to blow his own trumpet, or proclaim what he had done.
He stood no better than before, and indeed his position was worse.

For as long as the Squire lay bedridden and ill he could not go to him.
Even when the report came that he was mending, Clement hesitated. To go
to him, basing his claim on what had happened, to go to him and tell
the story, as he must, with his own lips—this presented difficulties
from which a man with delicate feelings might well shrink!

Meanwhile a veil had fallen between him and Josina. He had sworn that
he would not see her again until he could claim her, and he supposed
her to be engrossed by her father’s illness and tied to his bedside. He
even, with a lover’s insight, inferred the remorse which she felt and
her recoil from a continuance of their relations. Meanwhile he did not
know what to do. He did not see any outlet. He was in an impasse with
no prospect of delivery. And while he felt that Arthur had behaved
ungenerously, while he even suspected that his friend had taken the
credit which was his own due, he had no clue to his motives, or his
schemes.

It was Betty who first saw into the dark place. For one day, longing as
lovers long for a confidante, he had told her all, from the first
meeting with Josina to his final parting from the girl by the brook,
and his brief and unfortunate interview with her father on the road.
The romance charmed Betty, the audacity of it dazzled her; for, a
woman, she perceived more clearly than Clement the gulf between the
town and the country, the new and the old. She listened to his tale
with sighs and tears and little endearments, and led him on from one
thing to another. She could not hear too much of a story that hardly a
woman alive could have heard with indifference. She praised Josina to
the top of his bent, and if she could not give him much hope, she gave
sympathy.

And, shrewdly, in her own mind she put things together. “Arthur is off
with the old love,” she thought, “and on with the new.” He had changed
sides, and that explained many things. So, with hardly any premises,
she jumped to a conclusion so nearly correct that, could Arthur have
read her mind, he would have winced even more than he did under the
thrusts of her satire.

But she did not tell Clement. Her suspicions were not founded on
reason, and they would only alarm him, and he was gloomy enough as it
was. Instead, she cheered him and bade him be patient. Something might
turn up, and in no case could much be done until the Squire was well
enough to leave his room.

At bottom she was not hopeful. She saw arrayed between Clement and his
love a host of difficulties, apart from Arthur’s machinations. The
pride of class, the old man’s obstinacy, the young girl’s timidity,
Josina’s wealth—these were obstacles hard to surmount. And Arthur was
on the spot ready to raise new barriers, should these be overcome.



CHAPTER XX


The money for Arthur’s share in the bank had been paid over in the
early part of June, but the transaction had not gone through with the
smoothness which he had anticipated. He had found himself up against a
thing which he had not taken into his reckoning; the jealousy with
which the old and the rich are apt to guard the secret of their wealth,
a jealousy in the Squire’s case aggravated by his blindness. Arthur had
felt the check and was forced to own, with some alarm, that high as he
stood in favor, a little thing might upset him.

He had written to the brokers, requesting them to sell sufficient India
Stock to bring in a sum of six thousand pounds. They had replied that
they could not carry out the order unless they had the particulars of
the Stock and of the amount standing in the Squire’s name at the India
House. But when Arthur took the letter to the Squire’s room and read it
to him, the outcome surprised him. The old man sat up in bed and
confounded him by the vigor of his answer. “Want to know how much I
hold?” he cried. “D—n their impudence! Then they’ll not know! Want to
look at my books and see what I’m worth! What next? What is it to them
what I hold? You bid ’em sell—” beating the counterpane with his
stick—“you bid ’em sell two thousand two hundred pounds—at two hundred
and seventy-five, that’s near the mark! That’s all they’ve got to do,
the impudent puppies! Do you write, d’you hear, and tell ’em to do it!”

Arthur cursed the old man’s unreasonableness, and wondered what he was
to do. If there was going to be all this difficulty about the
particulars, what about the certificates? How was he to get them? For
the Squire as he sat erect, thrusting forward his bandaged head, and
clutching the stick that lay beside him, grew almost threatening. He
was in arms in defence of his moneybags and his secrets, and his nephew
saw that it would take a bolder man than himself to cross him.

He hesitated. “I am afraid, sir,” he ventured at last, “there’s a
difficulty here that I had not foreseen. The certificates——”

“They don’t want the certificates—yet! Don’t they say so? Plain as a
pikestaff!”

“Perhaps, sir,” doubtfully. “If Welshes have got them——”

“Welshes have not got them!”

Arthur did not know what to say to that. At last, in a tone as
reasonable as he could compass, “I am afraid the difficulty is, sir,”
he said, “that they cannot make out a transfer until they have the
particulars; which I fancy we can only get from the certificates.”

“Then they may go to blazes!” the Squire replied, and he lay down with
his face to the wall. Not he! There might be officials at the India
House who knew this or that and Welshes, who had acted for him in
making one purchase or another, might know a part. But to no living man
had he ever entrusted the secret of his fortune, or the result of those
long years of stinting and sparing and saving that had cleared the
mortgaged estate, and had been continued because habit was strong and
age is penurious. No, to no man living! That was his secret while the
breath was in him. Afterwards—but he was not going to give it up yet.

Presently he bade Arthur go, and Arthur went, troubled in his mind, and
much less assured of his position than he had been an hour before. He
thanked his stars that he had not given way to the temptation to cut
loose from the bank. It would never have done, he saw that now. And how
was he going to extract his money, his six thousand, from this
unreasonable old dotard—for so he styled him in his wrath?

However, the riddle solved itself before many hours had passed.

That afternoon he was absent, and Jos, about whom Miss Peacock was
growing anxious, had gone out to take the air. The butler, left on
guard, occupied himself with laying the table in the dining-room,
where, if the Squire tapped the floor, he could hear him. He heard no
summons, but presently as he went about his work he heard someone
moving upstairs and he pricked up his ears. Surely the Squire was not
getting out of bed? Weak and blind as he was—but again he heard heavy
footsteps, and, thoroughly alarmed, the man lost no time. He hurried up
the stairs, and entered his master’s room. The Squire was out of bed.
He was on his feet, clinging to the post at the foot of the bed, and
feeling helplessly about him with the other hand.

“Lord, ha’ mercy!” Calamy cried, eying the gaunt figure with dismay. He
hastened forward to support it.

The Squire collapsed on the bed as soon as he was touched. “I canna do
it,” he groaned, “I canna do it. It’s going round wi’ me. Who is it?”

“Calamy, sir,” the butler answered, and added bluntly, “If you want to
get into your coffin, master, you’re going the right way to do it!”

“Anyway, I canna do it,” the Squire repeated, and remained motionless
for a moment. “I couldn’t manage the stairs if ’twere ever so.”

“You’d manage ’em one way. You’d fall down ’em. You get to bed, sir.
You get to bed. There, I’ll heave you up.”

“I’m weaker than I thought,” the Squire muttered. He suffered himself
to be put into bed.

“You’ve lost blood, sir, that’s what it is,” the butler said. “And at
your age it’s not to be replaced in a week, nor a fortnight. You lie
still, sir. Maybe in a month you’ll be tramping the stairs. But
blindfold—it’s the Lord’s mercy as you didn’t fall and only stop in
Kingdom Come! For if fall you did, I don’t know where else you’d stop.”

“I’m afraid so. Anyway I canna do it!”

“Only feet foremost.”

The Squire sighed and turned himself to the wall, perhaps to hide the
tear that helplessness forced from old eyes. He couldn’t do it, and he
must put up with the consequences. He could not any longer be
sufficient to himself. It was a sad thought, but apparently he made up
his mind to it, for twenty-four hours later, when Jos and Arthur were
with him, he sent the girl away. When she had gone he sought under the
pillow for his keys, and after handling them for a time, “Is the door
shut? And no one here but you?”

“We are quite alone, sir.”

“No one within hearing, lad?”

“Not a soul, sir.”

“It’s not that I mistrust the wench,” the Squire muttered. “She’s a
Griffin and a good girl, a good girl. But she’s a tongue like other
women.” By this time he had found what he wanted, and holding the bunch
by one of the keys he offered it to Arthur. “That’s the key. Now you
listen to me. Go down to the dining-room, and don’t you do anything
till you’ve locked the door and seen there’s no one at the windows. The
panel, right side of the fireplace—are you minding me? Ay? Well, pass
your hand down the moulding next the hearth and you’ll feel a crack
across it, and, an inch below, another. They’re so small you as good as
can’t see them, when you know they’re there. Twist that bit, top part
to the right, and you’ll see a key-hole. Turn the key and pull, and the
panel comes open, and you’ll see a cupboard door behind it. Same key
unlocks it. Are you minding me?”

“I am, sir, I quite understand.”

“Well, on the middle shelf—you’ll see a box. The key to that box is the
next on the bunch. Open it and you will have the India Stock
Certificates.” The Squire sighed and for a moment was silent. “There’s
one for two thousand two hundred, which will do it. Bring it here. You
needn’t,” drily, “go routing among the others, once you’ve found it.
Then lock up, and slip the moulding into place. But be sure, lad,
before you do aught, that the door is locked.”

“I will be careful,” Arthur assured him. “I quite understand, sir.”

“It’s not that I distrust Jos,” the Squire repeated—as if he defended
himself against an accusation. “But tell a secret to a woman, and you
tell it to the parish.”

“Shall I do it now, sir?”

“Ay. And bring back the keys. Don’t let ’em out of your hands.”

Arthur went downstairs, and as he descended the shallow steps he
smiled. Men, even the sharpest of men, were easy to manage if you had
patience.

The afternoon was drawing in. The corners in the hall were growing dim.
The sky seen through the open door was pale green. The air came in from
the garden, sweet but chilly, laden with the scent of lilac and gilly
flowers. A single rook cawed. The peace of the country was upon all. He
could hear his mother and Josina talking somewhere within the house.

He slipped into the dining-room and, locking himself in, looked round
him. The paint on the panelled walls was faded, blistered in places by
the sun, or soiled where elbows had rubbed it or the butler’s tray
standing against it through long years, had marked it. The panels were
large, dating from Dutch William or Anne, of chestnut and set in heavy
mouldings.

Arthur glanced at the windows to make sure that he was unseen, then he
stepped to the hearth and felt for and found the bit of moulding, in
front of which, though he had forgotten to mention it, the Squire had
hung an old almanac. Arthur twisted the upper end to the right,
uncovered the key-hole, and within a minute had the inner door open.

It masked a cupboard, contrived in the thickness of the chimney-breast,
perhaps at the time when the open shaft had been closed and a smaller
fireplace had been inserted. Inside, two shelves formed three
receptacles. In the uppermost were parcels of old letters secured with
dusty and faded ribands, and piled at random one on another—the relics
of the love-letters or law-letters of past generations. In the lowest
compartment were bigger bundles secured with straps, which Arthur
judged to contain leases and farm agreements, and the like. Some were
of late date—he took up one or two bundles and looked at the
endorsements—none of them appeared to be very old.

The middle space displayed a row of old ledgers and farm books, and
standing alone before them a small iron box. It was with this no doubt
that his business lay and he tried his key in it. The key fitted. He
opened the box.

It contained three certificates and, though he had been bidden not to
rout among them, he felt it his duty to ascertain—for he would probably
have to inform the brokers—what was the total of the Squire’s holding.
They all three represented India Stock, and Arthur’s eyes glistened as
he noted the amount and figured up the value in his mind. One, as the
Squire had said, was for two thousand two hundred, the other two were
for two thousand five hundred each. Arthur calculated that at the price
of the day they were worth little short of twenty thousand pounds. He
withdrew the smallest certificate and locked the box. He had done his
errand, but as he went about to close the cupboard-door he paused. He
had seen old letters, and modern agreements and the like. But no old
deeds. Where did the Squire keep the title deeds of Garth? They were
not here.

At Welshes? Perhaps.

Arthur glanced at the other side of the fireplace. There, precisely
corresponding with the almanac which he had removed, hung an
old-fashioned silver sconce with a flat back serving for a reflector. A
pair of snuffers flanked the candle-holder on one side, an extinguisher
on the other. It was a piece which Arthur had admired for its age but
had never seen in use. He stared at it, and as he closed the cupboard
and panel by which he stood, and replaced the bit of moulding, he
hesitated. With the keys in his hand he cast a glance at the windows,
then he crossed the hearth, took down the sconce, and ran his fingers
down the moulding.

Yes, here were the cracks, barely to be discovered by the fingers and
not at all by the eye. The bit of moulding, when he twisted it, moved
stiffly, but it moved. With another glance over his shoulder he
inserted the key, then he listened. All was quiet in the house.
Outside, a wood-pigeon coo’d in a neighboring tree while a solitary
rook uttered a shrill “Bah-doo! Bah-doo!” not the common caw, but a cry
that he had often heard.

Something in the stealthiness of his movements and the stillness of the
house, whispered a warning to him, and he paused, his arm raised.
Yet—why not? What could come of it? Knowledge was always useful, and if
his business had lain with this second cupboard his uncle would have
sent him to it as freely as to the other. With an effort he shook off
his scruples, and to satisfy himself that he was doing no wrong he
laughed. He turned the key and swung back the panel. He unlocked and
opened the inner door.

Here there were but two divisions. The lower one was piled high with
plate; with a part, of a dinner-service, cups, bowls, candlesticks,
wine-jugs, salt-cellers—a collection that, tarnished and dull as the
pieces were, made Arthur’s mouth water. Among them lay half a dozen
leather cases which he fancied held jewellery, and more than a dozen
bulky parcels—spoons and forks and the like. They had not been
disturbed, it was plain, for years, and he dared not touch them.

On the shelf were two iron boxes, and arrayed before them four parcels
of deeds, old and discolored, with ends of green riband hanging from
them, and here and there a great seal—one seal was of lead. They gave
out a damp, sour smell, the odor of slowly decaying sheepskin. Three of
the parcels related to farms which the Squire had bought within
Arthur’s memory. The fourth and largest bundle, in a coarse wrapper,
neatly bound about with straps, had a label attached to it, “The Title
Deeds of the Garth Estate,” and thrust under one of the straps was a
folded slip of parchment. Arthur opened this and saw that it was a
memorandum, dated fifty years before, of the deposit of the deeds to
secure the repayment of thirty-eight thousand pounds and interest.
Below were receipts for instalments repaid at intervals of years, and
opposite the last receipt appeared, in the Squire’s hand “Cancelled and
deeds returned—Thank God for His mercies!”

Arthur felt a thrill of sympathy as he read the words. He returned the
slip to its place and softly closed the door. He swung back the panel
and secured it. He replaced the silver sconce.

But though two inches of wood now intervened, he retained a vision of
the bundle of deeds. It was not large, he could have carried it under
his arm. But it meant, that little parcel, power, wealth, position, the
Garth Estate! It spoke to Arthur the banker—for whom wealth lay in
broad acres themselves, the farms and water-mills, the pieces of paper,
not in gold and silver—as eloquently as the coverts and dingles, the
wide-flung hill-side that he loved, spoke to the Squire. For the first
time Arthur coveted Garth, valuing it not as the Squire did for what it
was, hill and dale spread under heaven, but for what it was worth, for
what might be made of it, for the uses to which it might be put.

“He has added to it. One could raise fifty thousand on it,” he thought.
And with fifty thousand what could one not do? With fifty thousand
pounds, free money, added to the bank’s resources, what might not be
done? It was a golden vision that he saw, as he stood in the evening
stillness with the scent of roses stealing into the room, and the
wood-pigeon cooing softly in the tree outside. Ay, what might he not
do!

But the Squire might be growing suspicious. He roused himself, saw that
all was as he had found it, and unlocking the door, he went upstairs.

“You’ve been a long time about it, young man,” the Squire grumbled.
“What’s amiss?”

But Arthur was ready with his answer. “You told me to go about it
quietly, sir. So I waited until the coast was clear. It’s a capital
hiding-place. It’s not to be found in a minute even when you know where
it is.”

“Ay, ay. It would take a clever rogue to find it,” complacently.

“I suppose it’s old, sir?”

“My grandfather put it in when the Scots were at Derby. And, mark ye,
no one knows of it but Frederick Welsh—and now you. D’you be careful
and keep your mouth shut, lad. You ha’ got the certificate?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Well, go about the business and get it done. And now do you send Jos
to me.”

Arthur made a mental note that the old man was changing at last—was
losing that hard grip on all about him which he had maintained for half
a century; and he was confirmed in this idea by the ease with which the
India Stock transaction presently went through. The brokers showed
themselves unusually complaisant. They wrote that, as the matter was
personal to him, they were anxious that nothing should go wrong; and,
as his customer was blind, they were forwarding with the transfer on
which the particulars had been inserted a duplicate in blank, in order
that if the former were spoiled in the execution delay might be
avoided. This was irregular, but if the duplicate were not needed, it
could be returned and no harm done.

Arthur thought this polite of them, and was flattered; he felt that he
was a client of value. But as it turned out the duplicate was not
needed; the Squire made nothing of the formality. His hand once
directed to the proper place, he signed his name boldly and plainly—as
he did most things; and Arthur and Jos added their signatures as
witnesses. Ten days later the money was received, and five-sixths of it
was paid over to the bank. The duplicate transfer, overlooked at the
moment, lay on the Squire’s bureau until it did not seem worth while to
return it. Then Arthur, tired of coming upon it every day, thrust it
out of sight in a pigeonhole.

He had other things to think of, indeed, for he was in high feather in
these days, while the summer sun climbed slowly to the zenith and began
again to sink. He had two-fold interests. After a long day spent in the
bank he would ride out of town in the cool of the evening, and passing
down the winding streets under the gables of the old black and white
houses, he would cross the West Bridge. Bucketing his horse up the rise
that led from the river, he would leave the town behind and see before
him the road running straight and dusty towards the sunset-glow, which
still shone above the Welsh hills. From the fields on either side came
the sharp sound of the scythe-stone, the laughter of hay-makers, the
call of the wagoner to his team, the creaking of the laden wheels over
the turf. Partridges dusting themselves in the road scuttled out of his
way and presently took wing; rabbits watched him from the covert-edge.
The corncrake’s persistent note spoke rather of the hot hours that were
past than of the evening air that cooled his cheek. An aged simpleton
in a smocked frock, the clown of the country-side, danced a jig before
an ale-house; a stray bullock gazed patiently at him from a pound. The
country-side lay quiet about him, and despite himself he owned the
charm of peace, the fall of night, the end of labor.

But his thoughts still dwelt on the day’s work. There had been a
discussion over Wolley’s account. Wolley had been behaving ill.
Ignoring the claim of the bank he had assigned a number of his railway
shares to meet a bill discounted elsewhere. The natural course would
have been to insist on the lien and to retain the shares. But the
consequences, as Ovington saw, might be serious. The step might not
only involve the bank in a loss, which he still hoped to avoid, but it
might imply taking over the mill—and it is not the business of bankers
to run mills. Arthur, on the other hand, who did not like the man,
would have cut the knot and sent him to the devil.

In the end Ovington had decided against Arthur. “We must be careful,”
the banker had said. “Credit is like a house of cards. You take one
card away, you do not know how many may fall.”

“But if we don’t teach him a lesson now?”

“Quite true, lad. But—well, I will see him. If, as Rodd thinks, he is
drawing bills on men of straw, whose acceptances are worthless——”

“That would be the devil!”

“There will be an end of him—but not of him only. We must go warily,
lad. To throw him down now——” the banker shook his head. “No, we will
give him one more chance. I will talk to him.”

“I should not have the patience.”

“That is one of the things you have to learn.”

Arthur reviewed the conversation as he rode, and retained his own
opinion. He thought Ovington too apprehensive. He would himself have
played a bolder game and cut Wolley and his losses, if losses there
must be. Then, shrugging his shoulders, he dismissed the matter and
allowed his thoughts to go before him to Garth, to the old man, to his
favor, and the path it opened to Josina. Yes, Josina. He was not doing
much there, but there was no hurry, and despite the charms of Garth he
had not quite made up his mind. When he did, he anticipated no
difficulty.

Still something was due to her, were it only as a matter of form; and
she was pale and sweet and appealing. A little love-making would not be
unpleasant these summer evenings, though he had so far held off,
haunted by a foolish hankering after Betty: Betty with her sparkle and
color, her wit and high spirit, ay, and her very temper, mutinous
little rebel as she was—her temper which, manlike, he longed to tame.

Ten minutes later saw him in the Squire’s room, entertaining him with
scraps of county gossip and the latest news from town. Into the dull
room, with its drab hanging and shadowy portraits, where the old man
sat by his fireless grate, he came like a gleam of sunshine, his laugh
lighting up the dim places, his voice expelling the tedium of the long
day. He brought with him the new Quarterly, or the last _Morning Post_.
He had news of what Sir Harry had lost at Goodwood, of Mytton’s last
scrape, of the poaching affray at my lord’s. He had a joke for Josina
and a teasing word for Miss Peacock—who idolized him.

And he had tact. He could listen as well as talk. He heard with
interest who had called to ask after the Squire, whose landau and
outriders had turned on the narrow sweep, and whose curricle; what
humbler visitors had left their respects at the stables or the
backdoor, and what was Calamy’s last scrap of dolefulness.

He was the universal favorite. He had taken the length of the Squire’s
foot; it had been an easier matter than he had anticipated. But even in
his cup there was a sour drop. He had his occasional misgivings and now
and then he suffered a shock. One day it was, “What about your coat,
lad?”

“My coat?” Arthur stared at the old man. He did not understand.

“Ay. You thought that I’d forgotten it. But I’m not that shaken. What
about it?”

Now, between the darkness of the night and the confusion, Arthur had
not noticed the damage done to Clement’s overcoat. Consequently he
could make nothing of the Squire’s words and he tried to pass the
matter off. “Oh, it’s all right, sir,” he said. He waited for something
to enlighten him.

“Can you wear it?”

“Oh yes.”

“The deuce you can!” The Squire was surprised. “Then all I can say is,
you’ve found a d—d good cleaner, lad. If you got that blood off—but as
you did, all’s well. I was afeared I’d owe you a new coat, my boy. I’d
not forgotten it, but I knew that you’d not be wearing it this weather,
and I thought in another week or two I’d be getting this bandage off.
Then I’d see how it was, and what we could do with it.”

Arthur understood then, and a thrill of alarm ran through him. What if
the Squire began—but no, the danger was over, and as quickly as
possible he rid himself of fear. He was not a fool to start at shadows.
Things were going so well with him that he had no mind to spare for
trifles, and no time to look aside.



CHAPTER XXI


July had passed into August. Who was it who whispered the first word of
doubt? Of misgiving? Where was felt the first shiver of distrust? What
lips first let drop the fatal syllables, a fall? Who in the secrecy of
some bank-parlor or some discounter’s office, sitting at the centre of
the spider’s web of credit, felt a single filament, stretched it may be
across half a world, shiver, and relax? And, refusing to draw the
unwelcome inference, sceptical of danger, felt perhaps a second shock,
ever so slight and ever so distant; and then, reading the message
aright, began to narrow his commitments, to draw in his resources, to
call in his money, to turn into gold his paper wealth? And so from that
dark office or parlor in Fenchurch Street or Change Alley, set in
motion, obscurely, imperceptibly at first, the mighty impetus that was
to reach to such tremendous ends?

Who? Probably no one knew then, and certainly no one can say now. But
it is certain that in the late summer of that year, while the Squire
sat blinded in his drab-hued room at Garth, and Ovington’s hummed with
business, and Arthur rode gaily to and fro between the two, the thing
happened. Some one, some bank, perhaps some great speculator with irons
in many fires and many lands, took fright and acted on his fears—but
silently, stealthily, as is the manner of such. Or it may have been a
manufacturer on a great scale who looked abroad and fancied that he
saw, though still a long way off, that bugbear of manufacturers, a
glut.

At any rate there came a check, unmarked by the vast majority, but of
which a whisper began to pass round the inner recesses of Lombard
Street—a fall, such as there had been a few months earlier, but which
then had been speedily made good. Aldersbury lay far beyond the
warning, or if a hint of it reached Ovington, it did not go beyond him.
He did not pass it on, even to Arthur, much less did it reach others.
Sir Charles, secluded within his park walls, was not in the way of
hearing such things, and Acherley and his like were busy with
preparations for autumn sport, getting out their guns and seeing that
their pink coats were aired and their mahogany tops were brought to the
right color. Wolley had his own troubles, and dealt with them after his
own reckless fashion, which was to retire one bill by another; he found
it all he could do to provide for to-day, without thinking what
to-morrow might bring forth, should his woollen goods become
unsaleable, or his bills fail to find discounters. And the multitude,
Grounds and Purslow and their followers, were happy, secure in their
ignorance, foreseeing no evil.

This was the state of things at Aldersbury, as summer passed into
autumn. Men still added up their investments, and reckoned the amount
of their fortunes and chuckled over what they had made, and added to
the sum what they were sure of making, when the shares of this mine or
that canal company rose another five or ten points. Their wealth on
paper was still, to them, solid, abiding wealth, to be garnered and
laid by and enjoyed when it pleased them. And trade seemed still to
flourish, though not quite so briskly. There was still a demand for
goods though not quite so urgent a demand—and the price stuck a little.
The railway shares still stood at the high premium to which they had
risen, though for the moment they did not seem to be inclined to go
higher.

But about the end of September—perhaps some one in London or Birmingham
or Liverpool had twitched the filament which connected it with
Aldersbury—Ovington called Arthur back as he was leaving the parlor at
the close of the day’s business. “Wait a moment,” he said, “I want you.
I have been thinking things over, lad, and I am not quite comfortable
about them.”

“Is it Wolley?” Wolley’s case had been before them that morning and
sharp things had been said about his trading methods.

“No, it’s not Wolley.” Having got so far Ovington paused, and Arthur
noticed that his face was grave. “No, though Wolley is a part of it. I
am always uneasy about him. But——”

“What is it, sir?”

“It is the general situation, lad. I don’t like it. I’ve an impression
that things have gone farther than they should. There is an amount of
inflation that, if things go smoothly, will be gradually reduced and no
harm done. But we have a large sum of money out”—he touched the pile of
papers before him—“and I should like to see it lessened. I hardly know
why, but I do not feel that the position is healthy.”

“But our money is well covered.”

“As things are.”

“And we are as solvent, sir, as——”

“As need be, with the ordinary time to meet the calls that may be made
upon us. But in the event of a sudden fall, of one big failure leading
to another—in the event of a sudden rush to present our notes?”

“Even then, sir, we are well secured. We should have no difficulty in
finding accommodation.”

“In ordinary circumstances, no—and if we alone needed it. We could go
to A. or B. or C, and there would be no difficulty. We have the money’s
worth and a good margin. But if A. and B. and C. were also short, what
then, lad?”

Arthur felt something approaching contempt. The banker was inventing
bogies, imagining dangers, dreaming of difficulties where none existed.
He saw him in a new light, and discovered him to be timorous. “But that
state of things is not likely to occur,” he objected.

“Perhaps not, but if it did?”

“Have you had any hint?”

“No. But I see that iron is down—since Saturday. And the Manchester
market was flat yesterday.”

“Things that have happened before,” Arthur said. “I think, sir, it is
really Wolley’s affair that is troubling you.”

“If it ended with Wolley it would be a small matter. No, I am not
thinking of that.” He looked before him and drummed upon the table with
his fingers. “But the positions calls for—caution. We must go no
farther. We must be careful how we grant accommodation no matter who
applies for it. We must raise our reserve. See, if you please, that we
do not discount a single bill without recourse to me—though, of course,
you will let nothing be noticed on the other side of the counter.”

“Very good,” Arthur said. But he thought that the other’s caution was
running away with him. The sky seemed clear to him—he could discern no
sign of a storm, and he did not reflect that, as he had never been
present at a storm, the signs might escape him. “Very good,” he said,
“I’ll tell Rodd. I am sure it will please him,” and with that tiny
sting, he went out.

The conversation had been held behind closed doors, yet it had its
effect. A chill seemed to fall upon the bank. The air became less
genial. Ovington’s face grew both keen and watchful. Arthur, perplexed
and puzzled, was more brusque, his speech shorter. Rodd’s face
reflected his superiors’ gravity. Only Clement, going about his branch
of the work with his usual stolid indifference, perceived no change in
the temperature, and, depressed before, was only a degree nearer to the
mean level.

Poor Clement! There are situations in which it is hard to play the
hero, and he found himself in one of them. He had vowed that there
should be no more meetings and no more love-making until he had faced
and conquered his dragon. But meanwhile the dragon lay sick and blind
at the bottom of its den, guarded by its very weakness from attack,
while every hour and every day that saw nothing done seemed to remove
Clement farther from his mistress, seemed to set a greater distance
between them, seemed to blacken his face in her eyes.

Yet what could he do? How could he wrest himself from the inaction—it
must seem to her the ignoble inaction—which pressed upon him? She
watched—he pictured her watching from her tower, or more precisely from
the terraced garden at Garth, for the deliverance which did not come,
for the knight whose trumpet never sounded! She watched, while he, weak
and shiftless, hung back in uncertainty, the inefficient he had ever
been!

Ay, that he had ever been! It was that which hurt him. It was the sense
of that which wasted his spirits as sorely as the impatience, the
fever, of thwarted love. The spell of vigor which had for a few days
lifted him out of himself, and given him the force to meet and to
impress his fellows, had not only failed to win any real advantage, but
failing, it had left him less self-reliant than before. For he saw now
where he had failed. He saw that with the winning-card in his hand he
had allowed himself to be defeated by Arthur, and to be jockeyed out of
all the fruits of his labor, simply because he had lacked the moral
courage, the hardness of fibre, the stiffness to stand by his own!

And he feared that it would ever be so. Arthur had got the better of
him, and the knowledge depressed him to the ground. He was not a man.
He was a weakling, a dreamer, good for neither one thing nor another!
As useless outside the bank as at his desk, below and not above the
daily tasks that he secretly despised.

Yet what could he do? What was it in his power to do? He asked himself
that question a hundred times. He could not force himself on the
Squire, ill and confined to his bed as he was—and be sure, Arthur did
not make the best of his uncle’s condition. He could only wait, though
to wait was intolerable. He could only wait, while poor Josina first
doubted, then despaired! Wait while first hope, and then faith, and in
the end love died in her breast! Wait, till she thought herself
abandoned!

Of course in his impatience and his humility Clement exaggerated both
the delay and its results. The days seemed weeks to him, the weeks
months. He fancied it a year since he had seen Josina. He did not
consider that she was no stranger to his difficulties, nor reflect that
though his silence might try her, and his absence cause her
unhappiness, she might still approve both the one and the other. As a
fact, the lesson which he had taught her at their last meeting had been
driven home by the remorse that had tortured her on that dreadful
night; and lonely hours in the sick room, much watching, and many a
thought of what might have been, had strengthened the impression.

But Clement did not know this. He pictured the girl as losing all faith
in him, and as the weeks ran on, the time came when he could bear the
delay no longer, when he felt that he must either do something, or
write himself down a coward. So one day, after hearing in the town that
the Squire was able to leave his room, he wrote to Josina. He told her
that he should call on the morrow and see her father.

And on the morrow he rode over, blind for once to the changes of
nature, of landscape and cloudscape that surrounded him. But he never
reached the house, for at the little bridge at the foot of the drive
Josina met him, and eager as he had been to see his sweetheart and to
hear her voice, he was checked by the change in her. It was a change
which went deeper than mere physical alteration, though that, too, was
there. The girl was paler, finer, more spiritual. Trouble and anxiety
had laid their mark on her. He had left her girl, he found her woman. A
new look, a look of purpose, of decision, gave another cast to her
features.

She was the first to speak, and her words bore out the change in her.
“You must come no farther, Clement,” she said. And then as their hands
met and their eyes, the color flamed in her cheeks, her head drooped
flowerlike, she was for an instant the old Josina, the girl he had
wooed by the brook, who had many a time fallen on his breast. But for a
moment only. Then, “You cannot see him yet,” she announced. “Not yet,
for a long time, Clem. I met you here that I might stop you, and that
there might be no misunderstanding—and no more secrets.”

And this she had certainly secured, for the place which she had chosen
for their meeting was overlooked, though at a distance, by the doorway
of the house, and by all the walks about it.

But he was not to be so put off. “I must see him,” he said, and he told
himself that he must not be moved by her pleadings. It was natural that
she should fear, but he must not fear—and indeed he had passed beyond
fear. “No, dear,” as she began to protest, “you must let me judge of
this.” He held her hands firmly as he looked down at her. “I have
suffered enough, I have suffered as much as I can bear. I have had no
sight of you and no word of you for months, and I cannot endure this
longer. Every hour of every day I have felt myself a coward, a
deserter, a do-nothing! I have had to bear this, and I have borne it.
But now—now that your father is downstairs——”

“You can still do nothing,” she said. “Believe, believe me,” earnestly,
“you can do nothing. Dear Clement,” and the tenderness which she strove
to suppress betrayed itself in her tone, “you must be guided by me, you
must indeed. I am with my father, and I know, I know that he cannot
bear it now. I know that it would be cruel to tell him now. He is
blind. Blind, Clement! And he trusts me, he has to trust me. To tell
him now would be to destroy his faith in me, to shock him and to
frighten him—irreparably. You must go back now—now at once.”

“What?” he cried. “And do nothing? And lose you?” The pathos of her
appeal had passed him by, and only his love and his jealousy spoke.

“No,” she answered soberly, “you will not lose me, if you have
patience.”

“But have you patience?”

“I must have.”

“And I am to do nothing?” He spoke with energy, almost with anger. “To
go on doing nothing? I am to stand by and—and play the coward still—go
on playing it?”

Her face quivered, for he hurt her. He was selfish, he was cruel; yet
she understood, and loved him for his cruelty. But she answered him
firmly. “Nothing until I send for you,” she said. “You do not think,
Clem. He is blind! He is dependent on me for everything. If I tell him
in his weakness that I have deceived him, he will lose faith in me, he
will distrust me, he will distrust everyone. He will be alone in his
darkness.”

It began to come home to him. “Blind?” he repeated.

“Yes.”

“But for good? Do you mean—quite blind?”

“Ah, I don’t know!” she cried, unable to control her voice. “I don’t
know. Dr. Farmer does not know, the physician who came from Birmingham
to see him does not know. They say that they have hopes—and I don’t
know! But I fear.”

He was silent then, touched with pity, feeling at length the pathos of
it, feeling it almost as she felt it. But after a pause, during which
she stood watching his face, “And if he does not recover his sight?”

“God forbid!”

“I say God forbid too, with all my heart. Still, if he does not—what
then? When may I——”

“When the time comes,” she answered, “and of that I must be the judge.
Yes, Clement,” with resolution. “I must be the judge, for I alone know
how he is, and I alone can choose the occasion.”

The delay was very bitter to him. He had ridden out determined to put
his fate to the test, to let nothing stand between him and his love, to
over-ride excuses; and he could not in a moment make up his mind to be
thwarted.

“And I must wait? I must go on waiting? Eating my heart out—doing
nothing?”

“There is no other way. Indeed, indeed there is not.”

“But it is too much. It is too much, Jos, that you ask!”

“Then, Clement——”

“Well?”

“You must give me up.” She spoke firmly but her lips quivered, and
there were tears in her eyes.

He was silent. At last, “Do you wish me to do that?” he said.

She looked at him for answer, and his doubts, if he had doubted her,
his distrust, if it had been possible for him to distrust her,
vanished. His heart melted. They were a very simple pair of lovers,
moved by simple impulses.

“Forgive me, oh, forgive me, dear!” he cried. “But mine is a hard task,
a hard task. You do not know what it is to wait, to wait and to do
nothing!”

“Do I not?” Her eyes were swimming. “Is it not that which I am doing
every day, Clem? But I have faith in you, and I believe in you. I
believe that all will come right in the end. If you trust me, as I
trust you, and have to trust you——”

“I will, I will,” he cried, repentant, remorseful, recognizing in her a
new decision, a new sweetheart, and doing homage to the strength that
trial and suffering had given her. “I will trust you, trust you—and
wait!”

Her eyes thanked him, and her hands; and after this there was little
more to be said. She was anxious that he should go, and they parted. He
rode back to Aldersbury, thinking less of himself and more of her, and
something too of the old man, who, blind and shorn of his strength, had
now to lean on women, and suspicious by habit must now trust others,
whether he would or no. Clement had imagination, and by its light he
saw the pathos of the Squire’s position; of his helplessness in the
midst of the great possessions he had gathered, and the acres that he
had added, acre to acre. He who had loved to look on hill and covert
and know them his own, to whom every copse and hedgerow was a friend,
who had watched his marches so jealously and known the rotation of
every field, must now fume and fret, thinking them neglected,
suspecting waste, doubting everyone, lacking but a little of doubting
even his daughter.

“Poor chap!” he muttered, “poor old chap!” He was sorry for the Squire,
but he was even more sorry for himself. Any other, he felt, would have
surmounted the obstacles that stopped him, or by one road or another
would have gone round them. But he was no good, he was useless. Even
his sweetheart—this in a little spirit of bitterness—took the upper
hand and guided him and imposed her will on him. He was nothing.

In the bank he grew more taciturn, doing his business with less spirit
than before, suspecting Arthur and avoiding speech with him, meeting
his careless smile with a stolid face. His father, Rodd too, deemed him
jealous of the new partner, and his father, growing in these days a
little sharp in temper, spoke to him about it.

“You took no interest in the business,” he said, “and I had to find
some one who would take an interest and be of use to me. Now you are
making difficulties and causing unpleasantness. You are behaving ill,
Clement.”

But Clement only shrugged his shoulders. He had become indifferent. He
had his own burden to bear.



CHAPTER XXII


Arthur, on the other hand, felt that things were going well with him. A
few months earlier he had decided that a partnership in Ovington’s
would be cheaply bought at the cost of a rupture with his uncle. Now he
had the partnership, he could look forward to the wealth and importance
which it would bring—and he had not to pay the price. On the contrary,
his views now took in all that he had been prepared to resign, as well
as all that he had hoped to gain. They took in Garth, and he saw
himself figuring not only as the financier whose operations covered
many fields, and whose riches were ever increasing, but as the landed
Squire, the man of family, whose birth and acres must give him a
position in society which no mere wealth could confer. The unlucky
night which had cost the old man so much, had been for Arthur the
birth-night of fortune. He could date from it a favor, proof, as he now
believed, against chance and change, a favor upon which it seemed
unlikely that he could ever overdraw.

For since his easy victory on the question of the India Stock, he had
become convinced that the Squire was failing. The old man, once so
formidable, was changed; he had grown, if not weak, yet dependent. And
it could hardly be otherwise, Arthur reflected. The loss of sight was a
paralyzing deprivation, and it had fallen on the owner of Garth at a
time of life when any shock must sap the strength and lower the
vitality. For a while his will had reacted, he had seemed to bear up
against the blow, but age will be served, and of late he had grown more
silent and apathetic. Arthur had read the signs and drawn the
conclusion, and was now sure that, blind and shaken, the old man would
never again be the man he had been, or assert himself against an
influence which a subtler brain would know how to weave about him.

Arthur was thinking of this as he rode into town one morning in
November, his back turned to the hills and the romance of them, his
face to the plain. It was early in the month. St. Luke’s summer,
prolonged that year, had come to an end a day or two before, and the
air was raw, the outlook sombre. Under a canopy of grey mist, the
thinning hedge-rows and dripping woods showed dark against clear blue
distances. But in the warmth of his thoughts the rider was proof
against weather, and when he came to the sedgy spot, never more dreary
to the view than to-day, which Thomas had chosen for his attack on the
Squire, he smiled. That little patch of ground had done much for him,
but at a price, of course—for there he had lost a friend, a good easy
friend in Clement. And Betty—Betty, whose coolness had caused him more
than one honest pang—he had no doubt that there had come a change in
her, too, from that date.

But one had to pay a price for everything, and these were but small
spots on the sun of his success. Soon he had put the thought of them
from him, and, abreast of the first houses of the town, began to employ
his mind on the work of the day—revolving this and that, matters
outside routine which would demand his attention. He knew what was
likely to arise.

Rarely in these days did he enter Aldersbury without a feeling of
elation. The very air of the town inspired him. The life of the
streets, the movement of the markets, the sight of the shopkeepers at
their doors, the stir and bustle had their appeal for him. He felt
himself on his own ground; it was here and not in the waste places that
his work lay, here that he was formed to conquer, here that he was
conquering fortune. Garth was very well—a grand, a splendid reserve;
but as he rode up the steep streets to the bank, he felt that here was
his vocation. He sniffed the battle, his eyes grew brighter, his figure
more alert. From some Huguenot ancestor had descended the Huguenot
appetite for business, the Huguenot ability to succeed.

This morning, however, he did not reach the bank in his happiest mood.
Purslow, the irrepressible Purslow, stopped him, with a long face and a
plaint to match. “Those Antwerp shares, Mr. Bourdillon! Excuse me, have
you heard? They’re down again—down twenty-five since Wednesday! And
that’s on to five, as they fell the week before! Thirty down, sir! I’m
in a regular stew about it! Excuse me, sir, but if they fall much
more——”

“You’ve held too long, Purslow,” Arthur replied. “I told you it was a
quick shot. A fortnight ago you’d have got out with a good profit. Why
didn’t you?”

“But they were rising—rising nicely. And I thought, sir——”

“You thought you’d hold them for a bit more? That was the long and
short of it, wasn’t it? Well, my advice to you now is to get out while
you can make a profit.”

“Sell?” the draper exclaimed. “Now?” It is hard to say what he had
expected, but something more than this. “But I should not clear more
than—why, I shouldn’t make——”

“Better make what you can,” Arthur replied, and rode on a little more
cavalierly than he would have ridden a few months before.

He did not reflect how easy it is to sow the seeds of distrust.
Purslow, left alone to make the best of cold comfort, felt for the
first time that his interests were not the one care of the bank. For
the first time he saw the bank as something apart, a machine, cold,
impassive, indifferent, proceeding on its course unmoved by his
fortunes, good or bad, his losses or his gains. It was a picture that
chilled him, and set him thinking.

Arthur, meantime, left his horse at the stables and let himself into
the bank by the house-door. As he laid his hat and whip on the table in
the hall, he caught the sound of an angry voice. It came from the bank
parlor. He hesitated an instant, then he made up his mind, and stepping
that way he opened the door.

The voice was Wolley’s. The man was on his feet, angry, protesting,
gesticulating. Ovington, his lips set, the pallor of his handsome face
faintly tinged with color, sat behind his table, his elbows on the arms
of his chair, his fingertips meeting.

Arthur took it all in. Then, “You don’t want me?” he said, and he made
as if he would close the door again. “I thought that you were alone,
sir.”

“No, stay,” Ovington answered. “You may as well hear what Mr. Wolley
has to say, though I have told him already——”

“What?” the clothier cried rudely. “Come! Let’s have it in plain
words!”

“That we can discount no more bills for him until the account against
him is reduced. You know as well as I do, Mr. Wolley, that you have
been drawing more bills and larger bills than your trade justifies.”

“But I have to meet the paper I’ve accepted for wool, haven’t I? And if
my customers don’t pay cash—as you know it is not the custom to
pay—where am I to get the cash to pay the wool men?”

The banker took up one of two bills that lay on the table before him.
“Drawn on Samuel Willias, Manchester,” he said. “That’s a new name. Who
is he?”

“A customer. Who should he be?”

“That’s the point,” Ovington replied coldly. “Is he? And this other
bill. A new name, too. Besides, we’ve already discounted your usual
bills. These bills are additional. My own opinion is that they are
accommodation bills, and that you, and not the acceptors, will have to
meet them. In any case,” dropping the slips on the table, “we are not
going to take them.”

“You won’t cash them? Not on no terms?”

“No, we are going no further, Wolley,” the banker replied firmly. “If
you like I will send for the bill-book and ledger and tell you exactly
what you owe, on bills and overdraft. I know it is a large amount, and
you have made, as far as I can judge, no effort to reduce it. The time
has come when we must stop the advances.”

“And you’ll not discount these bills?”

“No!”

“Then, by G—d, it’s not I will be the only one to be ruined!” the man
exclaimed, and he struck the table with his fist. The veins on his
forehead swelled, his coarse mottled face became disfigured with rage.
He glared at the banker. But even as Ovington met his gaze, there came
a change. The perspiration sprang out on his forehead, his face turned
pale and flabby, he seemed to shrink and wilt. The ruin, which
recklessness and improvidence had hidden from him, rose before him,
certain and imminent. He saw his mill, his house, his all gone from
him, saw himself a drunken, ruined, shiftless loafer, cadging about
public-houses! “For God’s sake!” he pleaded, “do it this once, Mr.
Ovington. Meet just these two, and I’ll swear they’ll be the last. Meet
these.”

“No,” the banker said. “We go no farther.”

Perhaps the thought that he and Ovington had risen from the ranks
together, that for years they had been equals, and that now the one
refused his help to the other, rose and mocked the unhappy man. At any
rate, his rage flared up anew. He swore violently. “Well, there’s more
than I will go down, then!” he said. “And more than will suit your
book, banker! Wise as you think yourself, there’s more bills out than
you know of!”

“I am sorry to hear it.”

“Ay, and you’ll be more sorry by and by!” viciously. “Sorry for
yourself and sorry that you did not give me a little more help, d—n
you! Are you going to? Best think twice about it before you say no!”

“Not a penny,” Ovington rejoined sternly. “After what you have admitted
I should be foolish indeed to do so. You’ve had my last word, Mr.
Wolley.”

“Then damn your last word and you too!” the clothier retorted, and went
out, cursing, into the bank, shouting aloud as he passed through it,
that they were a set of bloodsuckers and that he’d have the law of
them! Clement from his desk eyed him steadily. Rodd and the clerks
looked startled. The customers—there were but two, but they were two
too many for such a scene—eyed each other uneasily. A moment, and
Clement, after shifting his papers uncertainly, left his desk and went
into the parlor.

Ovington and Arthur had not moved. “What’s the matter?” Clement asked.
The occurrence had roused him from his apathy. He looked from the one
to the other, a challenge in his eyes.

“Only what we’ve been expecting for some time,” his father answered.
“Wolley has asked for further credit and I’ve had to say, no. I’ve
given him too much rope as it is, and we shall lose by him. He’s an
ill-conditioned fellow, and he is taking it ill.”

“He wants a drubbing,” said Clement.

“That is not in our line,” Ovington replied mildly. “But,” he
continued—for he was not sorry to have the chance of taking his son
into his confidence—“we are going to have plenty to think of that is in
our line. Wolley will fail, and we shall lose by him; and I have no
doubt that he is right in saying that he will bring down others. We
must look to ourselves and draw in, as I warned Bourdillon some time
ago. That noisy fellow may do us harm, and we must be ready to meet
it.”

Arthur looked thoughtful. “Antwerps have fallen,” he said.

“I wish it were only Antwerps!” the banker answered. “You haven’t seen
the mail? Or Friday’s prices? There’s a fall in nearly everything.
True,” looking from one to the other, “I’ve expected it—sooner or
later; and it has come, or is coming. Yes, Rodd? What is it?”

The cashier had opened the door. “Hamar,” he said in a low voice,
“wants to know if we will buy him fifty of the railroad shares and
advance him the face value on the security of the shares. He’ll find
the premium himself. He thinks they are cheap after the drop last
week.”

The banker shook his head. “No,” he said. “We can’t do it, tell Mr.
Hamar.”

“It would support the shares,” Arthur suggested.

“With our money. Yes! But we’ve enough locked up in them already. Tell
him, Rodd, that I am sorry, but it is not convenient at present.”

“They are still at a premium of thirty shillings,” Arthur put in.

“Is the door shut, Rodd?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Thirty shillings? And that might run off in a week, Mr. Secretary. No,
the time is come when we must not shilly-shally. I see your view and
the refusal may do harm. But we have enough money locked up in the
railway, and with the outlook such as it is, I will not increase the
note issues. They are already too large, as we may discover. We must
say no, Rodd, but tell him to come and see me this evening, and I will
explain.”

The cashier nodded and went out.

Ovington gazed thoughtfully at his joined finger-tips. “Is the door
closed?” he asked again, and assured that it was, he looked
thoughtfully from one to the other of the young men. He seemed to be
measuring them, considering how far he could trust them, how far it
would be well to take them into his confidence. Then, “We are going to
meet a crisis,” he said. “I have now no doubt about that. All over the
country the banks have increased their issues, and hold a vast quantity
of pawned stock. If the fall in values is continued, the banks must
throw the stock on the market, and there will be a general fall. At the
same time they will be obliged to restrict credit and refuse discounts,
which will force traders to throw goods on the market to meet their
obligations. Goods as well as stocks will fall. Alarm will follow, and
presently there will be a run on a weak bank and it will close its
doors. Then there will be a panic, and a run on other banks—a run
proportioned in violence to the amount of credit granted in the last
two years. We may have to meet a run on deposits at the same time that
we may be called upon to cash every note that we have issued.”

“Impossible!” Arthur cried. “We could not do it.”

“If you mean that the run is impossible,” the banker answered quietly,
“I much fear that events will confute you. If you mean that we could
not meet our obligations, well, we must strain every nerve to do so. We
must retain all the cash that comes in, and we must issue no more
notes, create no more credit. But even this we must do with discretion,
and above all not a whisper must pass beyond this room. I will speak to
Rodd. Hamar I will see this evening, and do what I can to sweeten the
refusal. We must wear confident faces however grave the crisis. We are
solvent, amply solvent, if time be given us to realize our resources;
but time may not be given us, and we may have to make great sacrifices.
You may be inclined to blame me——” he paused, and looked from one to
the other—Arthur stood frowning, his eyes on the carpet—“that I did not
take the alarm earlier? Well, I ought to have done so, perhaps. But——”

“Nobody blames you, sir!” It was Clement who spoke, Clement, in whom
the last few minutes had made a marked change. His dulness and
listlessness had fallen from him, he stood upright and alert. The
imagination which had balked at the routine of banking, faced a crisis
with alacrity, and conscious that he had hitherto failed his father, he
welcomed with zest the opportunity of proving his loyalty, “Nobody
blames you, sir!” he repeated firmly. “We are here to stand by you, and
I am confident that we shall win through. If any bank can stand,
Ovington’s will stand. And if we don’t win through, if the public
insists on cutting its own throat, well”—a little ashamed of his own
enthusiasm—“we shall still believe in you, sir, you may be sure of
that!”

“But isn’t—isn’t all this a little premature?” Arthur asked, his tone
cold and business-like. “I don’t understand why you think that all this
is coming upon us at a moment’s notice, sir? Without warning?”

“Not quite without warning,” the banker rejoined with patience.
Clement’s declaration of faith had moved him more deeply than he
showed, and, having that, he could bear a little disappointment. “I
have hinted more than once, Arthur, that I was uneasy. But why, you
ask, this sudden alarm—now? Well, look at Richardson’s list of last
Friday’s prices. You have not seen it. Exchequer Bills that a week ago
were at par are at a discount. India Stock are down five points on the
day—a large fall for such a stock. New Four per Cents, have fallen 3,
Bank Stock that stood at 224 ten days ago is 214. These are not panic
falls, but they are serious figures. With Bank Stock falling ten points
in as many days, what will happen to the immense mass of speculative
securities held by the public, and on much of which calls are due? It
will be down this week; next week the banks will have to throw it out
to save their margins, and customers to pay their calls. It will fall,
and fall. The week after, perhaps, panic! A rush to draw deposits, or a
rush to cash notes, or, probably, both.”

“Then you think—you must think”—Arthur’s voice was not quite under his
control—“that there is danger?”

“It would be as foolish in me to deny it here,” the banker replied
gravely, “as it would be reckless in me to affirm it outside. There is
danger. We shall run a risk, but I believe that we shall win through,
though, it may be, by a narrow margin. And a little thing might upset
us.”

Arthur was not of an anxious temperament—far from it. But he had
committed himself to the bank. He had involved himself in its fortunes
in no ordinary way. He had joined it against the wishes of his friends
and in the teeth of the prejudices of his caste. He had staked his
reputation for judgment upon its success, and assured that it would
give him in the future all for which he thirsted, he had deemed himself
far-sighted, and others fools. In doing this he had never dreamt of
failure, he had never weighed the possibility of loss. Not once had he
reflected that he might turn out to be wrong and robbed of the
prize—might in the end be a laughing-stock!

Now as the possibility of all this, as the thought of failure, complete
and final, flooded his mind and shook his self-confidence, he flinched.
Danger! Danger, owned to by Ovington himself! Ah, he ought to have
known! He ought to have suspected that fortunes were not so easily
made! He ought to have reflected that Ovington’s was not Dean’s! That
it was but a young bank, ill-rooted as yet—and speculative! Ay,
speculative! Such a bank might fall, he was almost certain now that it
would fall, as easily as it had risen!

It was a nerve-shaking vision that rose before him, and for a moment he
could not hide his disorder. At any rate, he could not hide it from two
jealous eyes. Clement saw and condemned—not fully understanding all
that this meant to the other or the sudden strain which it put upon
him. A moment and Arthur was himself again, and his first words
recovered for him the elder man’s confidence. They were practical.

“How much—I mean, what extra amount of reserve,” he asked, “would make
us safe?”

“Just so,” and in the banker’s eyes there shone a gleam of relief.
“Well, if we had twelve thousand pounds, in addition to our existing
assets, I think—nay, I am confident that that would place us out of
danger.”

“Twelve thousand pounds.”

“Yes. It is not a large sum. But it might make all the difference if it
came to a pinch.”

“In cash?”

“In gold, or Bank paper. Or in such securities as could be realized
even in a crisis. Twelve thousand added to our reserve—I think I may
say with confidence that with that we could meet any run that could be
made upon us.”

“There is no doubt that we are solvent, sir?”

“You should know that as well as I do.”

“We could realize the twelve thousand eventually?”

“Of course, or we should not be solvent without it.” For once Ovington
spoke a little impatiently.

“Then could we not,” Arthur asked, “by laying our accounts before our
London agents obtain the necessary help, sir?”

“If we were the only bank likely to be in peril, of course we could.
And even as it is, you are so far right that I had already determined
to do that. It is the obvious course, and my bag is being packed in the
house—I shall go to town by the afternoon coach. And now,” rising to
his feet, “we have been together long enough—we must be careful to
cause no suspicion. Do you, Clement, see Massy, the wine-merchant
to-day, and tell him that I will take, to lay down, the ten dozen of
’20 port that he offered me. And ask the two Welshes to dine with me on
Friday—I shall return on Thursday. And get some oysters from
Hamar’s—two barrels—and have one or two people to dine while I am away.
And, cheerful faces, boys—and still tongues. And now go. I must put
into shape the accounts that I shall need in town.”

He dismissed them with calmness, but he did not at once fall to work
upon the papers. His serenity was that of the commander who, on the eve
of battle, reviews the issues of the morrow, and habituated to the
chances of war, knows that he may be defeated, but makes his
dispositions, folds his cloak about him, and lies down to sleep. But
under the cloak of the commander, and behind the mask that deceives
those about him, is still the man, with the man’s hopes and fears, and
cares and anxieties, which habit has rendered tolerable, and pride
enables him to veil. But they are there. They are there.

As he sat, he thought of his rise, of his success, of step won after
step; of the praise of men and the jealousy of rivals which wealth had
won for him; and of the new machine that he had built up—Ovington’s.
And he knew that if fate went against him, there might in a very short
time be an end of all. Yesterday he and Wolley had been equals. They
had risen from obscurity together. To-day Wolley was a bankrupt.
To-morrow—they might be again equal in their fall, and Ovington’s a
thing to wonder at. Dean’s would chuckle, and some would call him a
fool and some a rogue, and all an upstart—one who had not been able to
keep his head. He would be ruined, and they would find no name too bad
for him.

He thought of Betty. How would she bear it? He had made much of her and
spoiled her, she had been the apple of his eye. She had known only the
days of his prosperity. How would she bear it, how take it? He sighed.

He turned at last to the papers.



CHAPTER XXIII


It was with a firmer tread that Clement went back to his desk in the
bank. He had pleased his father and he was pleased with himself. Here
at last was something to do. Here at last was something to fight. Here
at last was mettle in the banking business that suited him; and not a
mere counting of figures and reckoning of pennies, and taking in at
four per cent. and putting out at eight. His gaze, passing over the
ledger that lay before him, focussed itself on the unconscious
customers beyond the counter. He had the air of challenging them, of
defying them. They were the enemy. It was their folly, their greed,
their selfishness, their insensate desire to save themselves, let who
would perish, that menaced the bank, that threatened the security, the
well-being, the happiness of better men. It was a battle and they were
the enemy. He scowled at them. Supposing them to have sense, patience,
unselfishness, there would be no battle and no danger. But he knew that
they had it not in them. No, they would rush in at the first alarm,
like a flock of silly sheep, and thrusting and pushing and trampling
one another down, would run, each bent on his own safety, blindly on
ruin.

From this moment the bank became to him a place of interest and color,
instead of that which it had been. Where there was danger there was
romance. Even Rodd, adding up a customer’s pass-book, his face more
thoughtful than usual, wore a halo, for he stood in peril. If the
shutters went up Rodd would suffer with his betters. He would lose his
place, he would be thrown on the world. He would lose, too, the trifle
which he had on deposit in the bank. And even Rodd might have his plans
and aims and ambitions, might be hoping for a rise, might be looking to
marry some day—and some one!

Pheugh! Clement’s mouth opened, he stared aghast—stared at the wire
blind that obscured the lower half of the nearer window, as if all his
faculties were absorbed in reading the familiar legend, KNAB
S’NOTGNIVO, that showed darkly upon it. Customers, Rodd, the bank, all
vanished. For he had forgotten! He had forgotten Josina! In
contemplating what was exciting in the struggle before him he had
forgotten that his stake was greater than the stake of others—that it
was immeasurably greater. For it was Josina. He stood far enough below
her as it was, separated from her by a height of pride and prejudice
and convention, which he must scale if he would reach her. But he had
one point in his favor—as things were. His father was wealthy, and
standing a-tiptoe on his father’s money-bags he might possibly aspire
to her hand. So uplifted, so advantaged he might hope to grasp that
hand, and in the end, by boldness and resolution, to make it his own.

That was the position as long as all went well at the bank: and it was
a position difficult enough. But if the money-bags crumbled and sank
beneath his feet? If in the crisis that was coming they toppled over,
and his father failed, as he might fail? If he lost the footing, the
one footing that money now gave him? Then her hand would be altogether
out of his reach, she would be far above him. He could not hope to
reach her, could not hope to gain her, could not in honor even aspire
to her?

He saw that now. His stake was Josina, and the battle lost, he lost
Josina. He had been brave enough until he thought of that, reckless
even, welcoming the trumpet call. But seeing that, and seeing it
suddenly, he groaned.

The sound recalled him to himself, and he winced, remembering his
father’s injunction to show a cheerful front. That he should have
failed so soon! He looked guiltily at Arthur. Had he heard?

But Arthur had not heard. He was standing at a desk attached to the
wall, his back towards Clement, his side-face to the window. He had not
heard, because his thoughts had been elsewhere, and strange to say, the
subject which had engaged them had been also Josina. The banker’s
warning had been a sharp blow to him. He was practical. He prided
himself on the quality, and he foresaw no pleasure in a contest in
which the success that was his be-all and end-all would be hazarded.

True, his mercurial spirit had already begun to rise, and with every
minute he leant more and more to the opinion that the alarm was
groundless. He thought that the banker was scaring himself, and seeing
bogies where no bogies were—as if forsooth a little fall meant a great
catastrophe, or all the customers would leave the bank because Wolley
did! But he none the less for that looked abroad. Prudently he reviewed
the resources that would remain to him in the event of defeat, and like
a cautious general he determined beforehand his line of retreat.

That line was plain. If the bank failed, if a thing so cruel and
incredible could happen, he still had Garth. He still had Garth to fall
back upon, its lands, its wealth, its position. The bank might go, and
Ovington—confound him for the silly mismanagement that had brought
things to this!—might go into limbo with it, and Clement and Rodd and
the rest of them—after all, it was their native level! But for him,
born in the purple, there would still be Garth.

Only he must be quick. He must not lose a day or an hour. If he waited
too long, word of the bank’s embarrassments might reach the old man,
re-awaken his prejudices, warp his mind, and all might be lost. The
influence on which he counted for success might cease to be his, and in
a moment he might find himself out in the cold. Weakened as the Squire
was, it would not be wise to trust too much to the change in him!

No, he must do it at once. He would ride out that very day, and gain,
as he did not doubt that he would gain, the Squire’s permission to
speak to Josina. He would leave no room for accidents, and, setting
these aside, he did not doubt the result.

He carried out his intention in spite of some demur on Clement’s part,
who in his new-born zeal thought that in his father’s absence the other
ought to remain on the spot. But Arthur had the habit of the upper
hand, and with a contemptuous fling at Clement’s own truancies, took it
now. He was at Garth before sunset of the short November day, and he
had not sat in the Squire’s room ten minutes before chance gave him the
opening he desired.

The old man had been listening to the town news, and apparently had
been engrossed in it. But suddenly, he leant forward, and poked Arthur
with the end of his stick. “Here do you tell me!” he said. “What ails
the girl? I’ve no eyes, but I’ve ears, and there’s something. What’s
amiss with her, eh?”

“Do you mean Josina, sir?”

“Who else, man? I asked you what’s the matter with her. D’you think I
don’t know that there is something? I’ve all my senses but one, thank
God, and I can hear if I can’t see! What is it?”

Arthur saw in a moment that here was the opportunity, he needed, and he
made haste to seize it. “The truth is, sir——” he said with a candor
which was attractive. “I was going to speak to you about Josina, I have
been wishing to do so for some time.”

“Eh? Well?”

“I have said nothing to her. But it is possible that she may be aware
of my feelings.”

“Oh, that’s it, is it?” the Squire said drily. It was impossible to say
whether he was pleased or not.

“If I had your permission to speak to her, sir?” Arthur felt, now that
he had come to the point, just the amount of nervousness which was
becoming. “We have been brought up together, and I don’t think that I
can be taking you by surprise.”

“And you think it will be no surprise to her?”

“Well, sir,” modestly, “I think it will not.”

“More ways of killing a cat than drowning it, eh? That’s it, is it?
Haven’t spoken, but let her know? And you want my leave?”

“Yes, sir, to ask her to be my wife,” Arthur said frankly. “It has been
my wish for some time, but I have hesitated. Of course, I am no great
match for her, but I am of her blood, and——”

He paused. He did not know what to add, and the Squire did not help
him, and for the first time Arthur felt a pang of uneasiness. This was
not lessened when the old man asked, “How long has this been going on,
eh?”

“Oh, for a long time, sir—on my side,” Arthur answered. There was an
ominous silence. The Squire might be taking it well or ill—it was
impossible to judge. He had not changed his attitude and still sat,
leaning forward, his hands on his stick, impenetrable behind his
bandages. It struck Arthur that he might have been premature; that he
might have put his favor to too high a test. It might have been wiser
to work upon Josina, and wait and see how things turned out.

At last. “She’ll not go out of this house,” the Squire said. And he
sighed in a way unusual with him, even when he had been at his worst.
“That’s understood. There’s room for you here, and any brats you may
have. That’s understood, eh?” sharply.

“Willingly, sir,” Arthur answered. A great weight had been lifted from
him.

“And you’ll take her name, do you hear?”

“Of course, sir. I shall be proud to do so.”

The Squire sighed, and again he was silent.

“Then—then I may speak to her, sir?”

“Wait a bit! Wait a bit!” The Squire had more to say, it appeared.
“You’ll leave the bank, of course?”

Arthur’s mind, trained to calculation, reviewed the position. Most
heartily he wished—though he thought that Ovington’s views were
unnecessarily dark—that he could leave the bank. But he could not. The
moment when Ovington might have released him, when the cancellation of
the articles had been possible, was past. The banker could no longer
afford to cancel them, or to lose the five thousand pounds that Arthur
had brought in.

He hesitated, and the old man read his hesitation, and was wroth. “You
heard what I said?” he growled, and he struck his stick upon the floor.
“Do you think I am going to have my daughter’s husband counterskipping
in Aldersbury? Cheek by jowl with every grocer and linen-draper in the
town? Bad enough as it is, bad enough, but when you’re Jos’s
husband—no, by G—d, that’s flat! You’ll leave the bank, and you’ll
leave it at once, or you’re no son-in-law for me. I’ll not have the
name of Griffin dragged in the dirt.”

Arthur had not anticipated this, though he might easily have foreseen
it; and he cursed his folly. He ought to have known that the old
question would be raised, and that it would revive the Squire’s
antagonism. He was like a fox caught in a trap, nay, like a fox that
has put its own foot in the trap; and he had no time to give any but a
candid answer. “I am afraid, sir,” he said. “I mean—I am quite willing
to comply with your wishes. But unfortunately there’s a difficulty. I
am tied to the bank for three years. At the end of three years——”

“Three years be d—d!” In a passion the Squire struck his stick on the
floor. “Three years! I’m to sit here for three years while you go in
and out, partner with Ovington! Then my answer is, No! No! Do you hear?
I’ll not have it.”

The perspiration stood on Arthur’s brow. Here was a _débâcle!_ An end,
crushing and complete, to all his hopes! Desperately he tried to
explain himself and mend matters. “If I could act for myself, sir,” he
said, “I would leave the bank to-morrow. But the agreement——”

“Agreement? Don’t talk to me of agreements! You could ha’ helped it!”
the Squire snarled. “You could ha’ helped it! Only you would go on! You
went in against my advice! And for the agreement, who but a fool would
ha’ signed such an agreement? No, you may go, my lad. As you ha’ brewed
you may bake! You may go! If I’d known this was going on, I’d not ha’
seen so much of you, you may be sure of that! As it is, Good-day!
Good-day to you!”

It was indeed a _débâcle_; and Arthur could hardly believe his ears, or
that he stood in his own shoes. In a moment, in one moment he had
fallen from the height of favor and the pinnacle of influence, and
disowned and defeated, he could hardly take in the mischance that had
befallen him. Slowly he got to his feet, and as soon as he could master
his voice, “I’m grieved, sir,” he answered, “more grieved than I, can
say, that you should take it like this—when I have no choice. I am
sorry for my own sake.”

“Ay, ay!” with grim irony. “I can believe that.”

“And sorry for Josina’s.”

He could think of no further plea at the moment—he must wait and hope
for the best; and he moved towards the door, cursing his folly, his all
but incredible folly, but finding no remedy. His hand was on the latch
of the door when “Wait!” the old man said.

Arthur turned and waited; wondering, even hoping. The Squire sat,
looking straight before him, if that might be said of a blind man, and
presently he sighed. Then, “Here, come back!” he ordered. But again for
awhile he said no more, and Arthur waited, completely in the dark as to
what was working in the other’s mind. At last. “There, maybe I’ve been
hasty,” the old man muttered, “and not thought of all. Will you leave
the bank when you can, young man?”

“Of course, I will, sir!” Arthur cried.

“Then—then you may speak to her,” the Squire said reluctantly, and he
marked the reluctance with another sigh.

And so, as suddenly as he had raised the objection, he withdrew it, to
Arthur’s intense astonishment. Only one conclusion could he draw—that
the Squire was indeed failing. And on that, with a hastily murmured
word of thanks, he escaped from the room, hardly knowing whether he
walked on his head or his feet.

Lord, what a near thing it had been. And yet—no! The Squire—it must be
that—was a failing man. He had no longer the strength or the
stubbornness to hold to the course that his whims or his crabbed humor
suggested. The danger might not have been so real or substantial, after
all.

Yet the relief was great, and coming on Miss Peacock, who was crossing
the hall with a bowl in her hand, he seized her by the waist and
whirled her round, bowl and all. “Hallo, Peacock! Hallo, Peacock!” he
cried in the exuberance of his joy. “Where’s Jos?”

“Let go!” she cried. “You’ll have it over! What’s come to you?”

“Where’s Jos? Where’s Jos?”

“Good gracious, how should I know? There, be quiet,” in pretended
anger, though she liked it well enough. “What’s come to you? If you
must know, she’s moping in her room. It’s where I find her most times
when she’s not catching cold in the gardenhouse, and her father’s
noticed it at last. He’s in a pretty stew about her, and if you ask me,
I don’t think that she’s ever got over that night.”

“I’ll cure her!” Arthur cried in a glow, and he gave Miss Peacock
another twirl.

But he had no opportunity of trying his cure that evening, for Jos,
when she came downstairs, kept close to her father, and it was not
until after breakfast on the morrow that he saw her go into the garden
through the side-door, a relic of the older house that had once stood
there. To frame it a stone arch of Tudor date had been filled in, and
on either side of this, outlined in stone on the brick wall, was a
pointed window of three lights. But Arthur’s thoughts as he followed
Jos into the garden were far from such dry-as-dust matters. The
reaction after fear, the assurance that all was well, intoxicated him,
and in a glow of spirits that defied the November day he strode down
the walk under boughs that half-bare, and over leaves that
half-shrivelled, owned alike the touch of autumn. He caught sight of a
skirt on the raised walk at the farther end of the garden and he made
for it, bounding up the four steps with a light foot and a lover’s
haste. A handsome young fellow, with a conquering air!

Jos was leaning on the wall, a shawl about her shoulders, her eyes bent
on the mill and the Thirty Acres; and her presence in that place on
that not too cheerful morning, and her pensive stillness, might have
set him wondering, had he given himself time to think. But he was full
of his purpose, he viewed her only as she affected it, and he saw
nothing except what he wished to see. When, hearing his footsteps, she
turned, her color did not rise—and that too might have told him
something. But had he spared this a thought, it would only have been to
think that her color would rise soon enough when he spoke.

“Jos!” he cried, while some paces still separated them. “I’ve seen your
father! And I’ve spoken to him!” He waved his hand as one proclaiming a
victory.

But what victory? Jos was as much in the dark as if he had never paid
court to her in those far-off days. “Is anything the matter?” she
asked, and she turned as if she would go back to the house.

But he barred the way. “Nothing,” he said. “Why should there be? On the
contrary, dear. Don’t I tell you that I’ve spoken to the Squire? And he
says that I may speak to you.”

“To me?” She looked at him candidly, with no inkling in her mind of
what he meant.

“Yes! My dear girl, don’t you understand? He has given me leave to
speak to you—to ask you to be my wife?” And as her lips parted and she
gazed at him in astonishment, he took possession of her hand. The
position was all in favor of a lover, for the parapet was behind her,
and she could not escape if she would; while the ordeal through which
he had passed gave this lover an ardor that he might otherwise have
lacked. “Jos, dear,” he continued, looking into her eyes, “I’ve
waited—waited patiently, knowing that it was useless to speak until he
gave me leave. But now”—after all, love-making with that pretty
startled face before him, that trembling hand in his, was not
unpleasant—“I come to you—for my reward.”

“But, Arthur,” she protested, almost too much surprised for words, “I
had no idea——”

“Come, don’t say that! Don’t say that, Jos dear! No idea? Why, hasn’t
it always been this way with us! Since the day that we cut our names on
the old pew? Haven’t I seen you blush like a rose when you looked at
it—many and many a time? And if I haven’t dared to make love to you of
late, surely you have known what was in my mind? Have we not always
been meaning this—you and I?”

She was thunder-struck. Had it been really so? Could he be right? Had
she been blind, and had he been feeling all this while she guessed
nothing of it? She looked at him in distress, in increasing distress.
“But indeed, indeed,” she said, “I have not been meaning it, Arthur, I
have not, indeed!”

“Not?” incredulously. “You’ve not known that I——”

“No!” she protested. “And I don’t think that it has always been so with
us.” Then, collecting herself and in a firmer voice, “No, Arthur, not
lately, I am sure. I don’t think that it has been so on your side—I
don’t, indeed. And I’m sure that I have not thought of this myself.”

“Jos!”

“No, Arthur, I have not, indeed.”

“You haven’t seen that I loved you?”

“No. And,” looking him steadily in the face, “I am not sure that you
do.”

“Then let me tell you that I do. I do!” And he tried to possess himself
of her other hand, and there was a little struggle between them. “Dear,
dear girl, I do love you,” he swore. “And I want you, I want you for my
wife. And your father permits it. Do you understand—I don’t think you
do? He sanctions it.”

He would have put his arm round her, thinking to overcome her
bashfulness, thinking that this was but maidenly pride, waiting to be
conquered. But she freed herself with unexpected vigor and slipped from
him. “No, I don’t wish it!” she said. And her attitude and her tone
were so resolute, that he could no longer deceive himself. “No! Listen,
Arthur.” She was pale, but there was a surprising firmness in her face.
“Listen! I do not believe that you love me. You have given me no cause
to think so these many months. Such a boy and girl affection as was
once between us might have grown into love in time, had you wished it.
But you did not seem to wish it, and it has not. What you feel is not
love.”

“You know so much about love!” he scoffed. He was taken aback, but he
tried to laugh—tried to pass it off.

But she did not give way. “I know what love is,” she answered firmly.
And then, without apparent cause, a burning blush rose to her very
hair. Yet, in defiance of this, she repeated her words. “I know what
love is, and I do not believe that you feel it for me. And I am sure,
quite sure, Arthur,” in a lower tone, “that I do not feel it for you. I
could not be your wife.”

“Jos!” he pleaded earnestly. “You are joking! Surely you are joking.”

“No, I am not joking. I do not wish to hurt you. I am grieved if I do
hurt you. But that is the truth. I do not want to marry you.”

He stared at her. At last she had compelled him to believe her, and he
reddened with anger; only to turn pale, a moment later, as a picture of
himself humiliated and rejected, his plans spoiled by the fancy of this
foolish girl, rose before him. He could not understand it; it seemed
incredible. And there must be some reason? Desperately he clutched at
the thought that she was afraid of her father. She had not grasped the
fact that the Squire had sanctioned his suit, and, controlling his
voice as well as he could, “Are you really in earnest, Jos?” he said.
“Do you understand that your father is willing? That it is indeed his
wish that we should marry?”

“I cannot help it.”

“But—love?” Though he tried to keep his temper his voice was growing
sharp. “What, after all, do you know of—love?” And rapidly his mind ran
over the possibilities. No, there could be no one else. She knew few,
and among them no one who could have courted her without his knowledge.
For, strange to say, no inkling of the meetings between Clement and his
cousin had reached him. They had all taken place within a few weeks,
they had ceased some months back, and though there were probably some
in the house who had seen things and drawn their conclusions, the
favorers of young love are many, and no one save Thomas had tried to
make mischief. No, there could be no one, he decided; it was just a
silly girl’s romantic notion. “And how can you say,” he continued,
“that mine is not real love? What do you know of it? Believe me, Jos,
you are playing with your happiness. And with mine.”

“I do not think so,” she answered gravely. “As to my own, I am sure,
Arthur. I do not love you and I cannot marry you.”

“And that is your answer?”

“Yes, it must be.”

He forced a laugh. “Well, it will be news for your father,” he said. “A
clever game you have played, Miss Jos! Never tell me that it is not in
women’s nature to play the coquette after this. Why, if I had treated
you as you have treated me—and made a fool of me! Made a fool of me!”
he reiterated passionately, unable to control his chagrin—“I should
deserve to be whipped!”

And afraid that he would break down before her and disgrace his
manhood, he turned about, sprang down the steps and savagely spurning,
savagely trampling under foot the shrivelled leaves, he strode across
the garden to the house. “The little fool!” he muttered, and he
clenched his hands as if he could have crushed her within them. “The
little fool!”

He was angry, he was very angry, for hitherto fortune had spoiled him.
He had been successful, as men with a single aim usually are
successful. He had attained to most of the things which he had desired.
Now to fail where he had deemed himself most sure, to be repulsed where
he had fancied that he had only to stoop, to be scorned where he had
thought that he had but to throw the handkerchief, to be rejected and
rejected by Jos—it was enough to make any man angry, to make any man
grind his teeth and swear! And how—how in the world was he to explain
the matter to his uncle? How account to him for his confidence in the
issue? His cheeks burned as he thought of it.

He was angry. But his wrath was no match for the disappointment that
warred with it and presently, as passion waned, overcame it. He had to
face and to weigh the consequences. The loss of Jos meant much more
than the loss of a mild and biddable wife with a certain charm of her
own. It meant the loss of Garth, of the influence that belonged to it,
the importance that flowed from it, the position it conferred. It meant
the loss of a thing which he had come to consider as his own. The
caprice of this obstinate girl robbed him of that which he had bought
by a long servitude, by much patience, by many a tiresome ride between
town and country!

There, in that loss, was the true pinch! But he must think of it. He
must take time to review the position and consider how he might deal
with it. It might be that all was not yet lost—even at Garth.

In the meantime he avoided seeing his uncle, and muttering a word to
Miss Peacock, he had his horse saddled. He mounted in the yard and
descended the drive at his usual pace. But as soon as he had gained the
road, he lashed his nag into a canter, and set his face for town. At
worst the bank remained, and he must see that it did remain. He must
not let himself be scared by Ovington’s alarms. If a crisis came he
must tackle the business as he alone could tackle business, and all
would be well. He was sure of it.

Withal he was spared one pang, the pang of disappointed love.



CHAPTER XXIV


Arthur was at the bank by noon, and up to that time nothing had
occurred to justify the banker’s apprehensions or to alarm the most
timid. Business seemed to be a little slack, the bank door had a rest,
and there was less coming and going. But in the main things appeared to
be moving as usual, and Arthur, standing at his desk in an atmosphere
as far removed as possible from that of Garth, had time to review the
check that he had received at Josina’s hands, and to consider whether,
with the Squire’s help, it might not still be repaired.

But an hour or two later a thing occurred which might have passed
unnoticed at another time, but on that day had a meaning for three out
of the five in the bank. The door opened a little more abruptly than
usual, a man pushed his way in. He was a publican in a fair way of
business in the town, a smug ruddy-gilled man who, in his younger days,
had been a pugilist at Birmingham and still ran a cock-pit behind the
Spotted Dog, between the Foregate and the river. He stepped to the
counter, his small shrewd eyes roving slyly from one to another.

Arthur went forward to attend to him. “What is it, Mr. Brownjohn?” he
asked. But already his suspicions were aroused.

“Well, sir,” the man answered bluntly, “what we most of us want, sir.
The rhino!”

“Then you’ve come to the right shop for that,” Arthur rejoined, falling
into his humor. “How much?”

“How’s my account, sir?”

Arthur consulted the book which he took from a ledge below the counter.
In our time he would have scribbled the sum on a scrap of paper and
passed the paper over in silence. But in those days many customers
would have been none the wiser for that, for they could not read. So,
“One, four, two, and three and six-pence,” he said.

“Well, I’ll take it,” the publican announced, gazing straight before
him.

Arthur understood, but not a muscle of his face betrayed his knowledge.
“Brewers’ day?” he said lightly. “Mr. Rodd, draw a cheque for Mr.
Brownjohn. One four two, three and six. Better leave five pounds to
keep the account open?”

“Oh, well!” Mr. Brownjohn was a little taken aback. “Yes, sir, very
well.”

“One three seven, Rodd, three and six.” And while the customer,
laboriously and with a crimsoning face, scrawled his signature on the
cheque, Arthur opened a drawer and counted out the amount in Ovington’s
notes. “Twenty-seven fives, and two, three, six,” he muttered, pushing
it over. “You’ll find that right, I think.”

Brownjohn had had his lesson from Wolley, who put up at his house, but
he had not learnt it perfectly. He took the notes, and thumbed them
over, wetting his thumb as he turned each, and he found the tale
correct. “Much obliged, gentlemen,” he muttered, and with a perspiring
brow he effected his retreat. Already he doubted—so willingly had his
money been paid—if he had been wise. He was glad that he had left the
five pounds.

But the door had hardly closed on him before Arthur asked the cashier
how much gold he had in the cash drawer.

“The usual, sir. One hundred and fifty and thirty-two, thirty-three,
thirty-four—one hundred and eighty-four.”

“Fetch up two hundred more before Mr. Brownjohn comes back,” Arthur
said. “Don’t lose time.”

Rodd did not like Arthur, but he did silent homage to his sharpness. He
hastened to the safe and was back in two minutes with twenty rouleaux
of sovereigns. “Shall I break them, sir?” he asked.

“Yes, I think so. Ah!” as the door swung open and one of the Welsh
brothers entered. It was Mr. Frederick. Arthur nodded. “Good day,
Welsh, I was thinking of you. I fancy Clement wants to see you.”

“Right—in one moment,” the lawyer replied. “Just put that——”

But Arthur saw that he had a cheque to pay in—he banked at Dean’s but
had clients’ accounts with them—and he broke in on his business.
“Clement,” he said, “here’s Welsh. Just give him your father’s
message.”

Clement came forward with his father’s invitation—oysters and whist at
five on Friday—and his opinion on a glass of ’20 he was laying down? He
kept the lawyer in talk for a minute or two, and then, as Arthur had
shrewdly calculated, the door opened and Brownjohn slid in. The man’s
face was red, and he looked heartily ashamed of himself, but he put
down his notes on the counter. He was going to speak when, “In a
moment, Brownjohn,” Arthur said. “What is it, Mr. Welsh?”

“Just put this to the Hobdays’ account,” the lawyer answered recalled
to his business. “Fifty-four pounds two shillings and five-pence. And,
by the way, are you going to Garth on Saturday?”

“On Saturday, or Sunday, yes. Can I do anything for you!”

“Will you tell the Squire that that lease will be ready for signature
on Saturday week. If you don’t mind I’ll send it over by you. It will
save me a journey.”

“Good. I’ll tell him. He has been fretting about it. Good-day! Now, Mr.
Brownjohn?”

“I’d like cash for these,” the innkeeper mumbled, thrusting forward the
notes, but looking thoroughly ill at ease.

“Man alive, why didn’t you say so?” Arthur answered, good-humoredly,
“and save yourself the trouble of two journeys? Mr. Rodd, cash for
these, please. I’ve forgotten something I must tell Welsh!” And
flinging the cash drawer wide open, he raised the counter-flap and
hurried after the lawyer.

Rodd knew what was expected of him, and he took out several fistsful of
gold and rattled it down before him. Rapidly, as if he handled so many
peas, he counted out and thrust aside Mr. Brownjohn’s portion, swiftly
reckoned it a second time, then swept the balance back into the open
drawer. “I think you’ll find that right,” he said. “Better count it.
How’s your little girl that was ailing, Mr. Brownjohn?”

Brownjohn muttered something, his face lighting up. Then he counted his
gold and sneaked out, impressed, as Arthur had intended he should be,
with his own unimportance, and more inclined than before to think that
he had made a mistake in following Wolley’s advice.

But before the bank closed that day two other customers came in and
drew out the greater part of their balances. They were both men
connected in one way or another with the clothier, and the thing
stopped there. The following day was uneventful, but the drawings had
been unusual, and the two young clerks might have exchanged notes upon
the subject if their elders had not appeared so entirely unconscious.
As it was, it was impossible for them to think that anything out of the
common had happened.

Worse, and far more important, than this matter was the fact that
stocks and shares continued to fall all that week. Night after night
the arrival of the famous “Wonder,” the fast coach which did the
journey from London in fifteen hours, was awaited by men who thought
nothing of the wintry weather if they might have the latest news.
Afternoon after afternoon the journals brought by the mail were fought
for and opened in the street by men whose faces grew longer as the week
ran on. Some strode up jauntily, and joined themselves to the group of
loungers before the coach-office, while others sneaked up privily, went
no farther than the fringe of the crowd, and there, gravitating
together by twos and threes, conferred in low voices over prices and
changes. Some, until the coach arrived, lurked in a neighboring
churchyard, raised above the street, and glancing suspiciously at one
another affected to be immersed in the study of crumbling gravestones;
while a few made a pretence of being surprised, as they passed, by the
arrival of the mail, or hiding themselves in doorways appeared only at
the last moment, and when they believed that they might do so
unobserved.

One thing was noticeable of nearly all these; that they avoided one
another’s eyes, as if, declining to observe others, they became
themselves unseen. Once possessed of the paper they behaved in
different ways, according as they were of a sanguine or despondent
nature. Some tore the sheet open at once, devoured a particular column
and stamped or swore, or sometimes flung the paper underfoot. Others
sneaked off to the churchyard or to some neighboring nook, and there,
unable to wait longer, opened the journal with shaking fingers; while a
few—and these perhaps had the most at stake—dared not trust themselves
to learn the news where they might by any chance be overlooked, but
hurried homewards through “shuts” and by-lanes, and locked themselves
in their offices, afraid to let even their wives come near them.

For the news was very serious to very many; the more so as,
inexperienced in speculation, they clung for the most part to the hope
of a recovery, and could not bring themselves to sell at a lower figure
than that which they might have got a week before. Much less could they
bring themselves to sell at an actual loss. They had sat down to play a
winning game, and they could not now believe that the seats were
reversed, and that they were liable to lose all that they had gained,
nay, in many cases much more than their stake. Amazed, they saw stocks
falling, crumbling, nay, sinking to a nominal value, while large calls
on them remained to be paid, and loans on them to be repaid. No wonder
that they stared aghast, or that many after a period of stupefaction,
at a state of things so new and so paralyzing, began to feel that it
was neck or nothing with them, and bought when they should have sold,
seeing that in any case the price to which stock was falling meant
their ruin.

For a time indeed there was no public outcry and no great excitement on
the surface. For a time men kept their troubles to themselves, jealous
lest they should get abroad, and few suspected how common was their
plight or how many shared it. Men talk of their gains but not of their
losses, and the last thing desired by a business man on the brink of
ruin is that his position should be made public. But those behind the
scenes feared only the more for the morrow; for with this ferment of
fear and suspense working beneath the surface it was impossible to say
at what moment an eruption might not take place or where the ruin would
stop. One thing was certain, that it would not be confined to the
speculators, for many a sober trader, who had never bought shares in
his life, would fail, beggared by the bankruptcy of his debtors.

Ovington returned on the Friday, and Arthur met him at the Lion, as he
had met him eleven months before. They played their parts well—so well
that even Arthur did not learn the news until the door of the bank had
closed behind them and they were closeted with Clement in the
dining-room. Then they learned that the news was bad—as bad as it could
be.

The banker retained his composure and told his story with calmness, but
he looked very weary. Williams’—Williams and Co. were Ovington’s
correspondents in London—would do nothing, he told them. “They would
not re-discount a single bill nor hear of an acceptance. My own opinion
is that they cannot.”

Arthur looked much disturbed. “As bad as that,” he said, “is it?”

“Yes, and I believe, nay, I am sure, lad, that they fear for
themselves. I saw the younger Williams. He gave me good words, but that
was all; and he looked ill and harassed to the last degree. There was a
frightened look about them all. I told them that if they would
re-discount fifteen thousand pounds of sound short bills, we should
need no further help, and might by and by be able to help others. But
he would do nothing. I said I should go to the Bank. He let out—though
he was very close—that others had done so, and that the Bank would do
nothing. He hinted that they were short of gold there, and saw nothing
for it but a policy of restriction. However, I went there, of course.
They were very civil, but they told me frankly that it was impossible
to help all who came to them; that they must protect their reserve.
They were inclined to find fault, and said it was credit recklessly
granted that had produced the trouble, and the only cure was
restriction.”

“But surely,” Arthur protested, “where a bank is able to show that it
is solvent?”

“I argued it with them. I told them that I agreed that the cure was to
draw in, but that they should have entered on that path earlier; that
to enter on it now suddenly and without discrimination after a period
of laxity was the way to bring on the worst disaster the country had
ever known. That to give help where it could be shown that moderate
help would suffice, to support the sound and let the rotten go was the
proper policy, and would limit the trouble. But I could not persuade
them. They would not take the best bills, would in fact take nothing,
discount nothing, would hardly advance even on government securities.
When I left them——”

“Yes?” The banker had paused, his face betraying emotion.

“I heard a rumor about Pole’s.”

“Pole’s? Pole’s!” Arthur cried, astounded; and he turned a shade paler.
“Sir Peter Pole and Co.? You don’t mean it, sir? Why, if they go scores
of country banks will go! Scores! They are agents for sixty or seventy,
aren’t they?”

The banker nodded. His weariness was more and more apparent. “Yes,
Pole’s,” he said gloomily. “And I heard it on good authority. The truth
is—it has not extended to the public yet, but in the banks there is
panic already. They do not know where the first crash will come, or who
may be affected. And any moment the scare may spread to the public.
When it does it will run through the country like wild-fire. It will be
here in twenty-four hours. It will shake even Dean’s. It will shake us
down. My God! when I think that for the lack of ten or twelve thousand
pounds—which a year ago we could have raised three times over with the
stroke of a pen—just for the lack of that a sound business like this——”

He broke off, unable to control his voice. He could not continue.
Clement went out softly, and for a minute or so there was silence in
the room, broken only by the ticking of the clock, the noise of wheels
in the street, the voices of passers-by—voices that drifted in and died
away again, as the speakers walked by on the pavement. Opposite the
bank, at the corner of the Market Place, two dogs were fighting before
a barber’s shop. A woman drove them off with an umbrella. Her “Shoo!
Shoo!” was audible in the silence of the room.

Before either spoke again, Clement returned. He bore a decanter of
port, a glass, a slice of cake. “D’you take this, sir,” he said. “You
are worn out. And never fear,” cheerily, “we shall pull through yet,
sir. There will surely be some who will see that it will pay better to
help us than to pull us down.”

The banker smiled at him, but his hand shook as he poured out the wine.
“I hope so,” he said. “But we must buckle to. It will try us all. A run
once started—have there been any withdrawals?”

They told him what had happened and described the state of feeling in
the town. Rodd had been going about, gauging it quietly. He could do so
more easily, and with less suspicion, than the partners. People were
more free with him.

Ovington held his glass before him by the stem and looked thoughtfully
at it. “That reminds me,” he said, “Rodd had some money with us—three
hundred on deposit, I think. He had better have it. It will make no
difference one way or the other, and he cannot afford to lose it.”

Arthur looked doubtful. “Three hundred,” he said, “might make the
difference.”

“Well, it might, of course,” the banker admitted wearily. “But he had
better have it. I should not like him to suffer.”

“No,” Clement said. “He must have it. Shall I see to it now? The sooner
the better.”

No one demurred, and he left the room. When he had gone Arthur rose and
walked to the window. He looked out. Presently he turned. “As to that
twelve thousand?” he said. “That you said would pull us through? Is
there no way of getting it? Can’t you think of any way, sir?”

“I am afraid not,” Ovington answered, shaking his head. “I see no way.
I’ve strained our resources, I’ve tried every way. I see no way
unless——”

“Yes, sir? Unless?”

“Unless—and I am afraid that there is no chance of that—your uncle
could be induced to come forward and support us—in your interest.”

Arthur laughed aloud, but there was no mirth in the sound. “If that is
your hope, if you have any idea of that kind, sir,” he said, “I am
afraid you don’t know him yet. I know nothing less likely.”

“I am afraid that you are right. Still, your future is at stake. I am
sorry that it is so, lad, but there it is. And if it could be made
clear to him that he ran no risk?”

“But could it? Could it?”

“He would run no risk.”

“But could he be brought to see that?” Arthur spoke sharply, almost
with contempt. “Of course he could not! If you knew what his attitude
is towards banks generally, and bankers, you would see the absurdity of
it! He hates the very name of Ovington’s.”

The other yielded. “Just so,” he said. Even to him the idea was
unpalatable. “It was only a forlorn hope, a wild idea, lad, and I’ll
say no more about it. It comes to this, that we must depend on
ourselves, show a brave face, and hope for the best.”

But Arthur, though he had scoffed at the suggestion which Ovington had
made, could not refrain from turning it over in his mind. He had
courage enough for anything, and it was not the lack of that which
hindered him from entertaining the project. The storm which was
gathering ahead, and which threatened the shipwreck of his cherished
ambition and his dearest hopes, was terrible to him, and to escape from
its fury he would have faced any man, had that been all. But that was
not all. He had other interests. If he applied to the Squire and the
Squire took it amiss, as it was pretty certain that he would, then not
only would no good be done and no point be gained, but the life-boat,
on which he might himself escape, if things came to the worst, would be
shipwrecked also.

For that life-boat consisted in the Squire’s influence with Josina. The
Squire’s word might still prevail with the girl, silly and unpractical
as she was. It was a chance; no more than a chance, Arthur recognized
that. But at Garth the old man’s will had always been law, and if he
could be brought to put his foot down, Arthur could not believe that
Josina would resist him. And amid the wreck of so many hopes and so
many ambitions, every chance, even a desperate chance, was of value.

But if he was to retain the Squire’s favor, if he was to fall back on
his influence, he must do nothing to forfeit that favor. Certainly he
must not hazard it by acting on a suggestion as ill-timed and hopeless
as that which the banker had put forward. Not to save the bank, not to
save Ovington, not to save anyone! The more, as he felt sure that the
application would do none of these things.

Ovington did not know the old man. He did, and he was not going to sink
his craft, crank and frail as it already was, by taking in passengers.



CHAPTER XXV


While the leaven of uneasiness, fermenting into fear, and liable at any
moment to breed panic, worked in Aldersbury, turning the sallow bilious
and the sanguine irritable—while the contents of the mail-bag and the
_Gazette_ were awaited with growing apprehension, and inklings of the
truth, leaking out, were turning to water the hearts of those who
depended on the speculators, life at Garth was proceeding after its
ordinary fashion. No word of what was impending, or might be impending,
travelled so far. No echo of the alarm that assailed the ears of
terrified men, forced on a sudden to face unimagined disaster, broke
the silence of the drab room, where the Squire sat brooding, or of the
garden where Josina spent hours, pacing the raised walk and looking
down on that strip of sward where the water skirted the Thirty Acres
wood.

That strip of sward where she had met him, that view from the garden
were all that now remained to her of Clement, all that proved to her
that the past was not a dream; and they did much to keep hope alive in
her breast, and to hold her firm in her resolve. So precious indeed
were the associations they recalled, that while, with the hardness of a
woman who loves elsewhere, she felt little sympathy with Arthur in his
disappointment, she actively resented the fact that he had chosen to
address her there, and so had profaned the one spot, on which with some
approach to nearness, she could dream of Clement.

Living a life so retired, and with little to distract her, she gave
herself to long thoughts of her lover, and lived and lived again the
stolen moments which she had spent with him. It was on these that she
nourished her courage and strengthened her will; for, bred to
submission and educated to obey, it was no small thing that she
contemplated. Nor could she have raised herself to the pitch of
determination which she had reached had she not gained elevation from
the thought that the matter now rested in her own hands, and that all
Clement’s trust and all his dependence were on her. She must be true to
him or she would fail him indeed. Honor no less than love required her
to be firm, let her timid heart beat as it might.

On wet days she sat in the Dutch summer-house, the squat tower with the
pyramidal roof and fox-vane on top, which flanked the raised walk, and
had, when viewed from below, the look of a bastion. But the day after
Ovington’s return happened to be fine. It was one of those days of mild
sunshine and soft air, which occur in late autumn or early winter and,
by reason of their rarity, linger in the memory; and she was walking in
the garden when, an hour before noon, Calamy came to tell her that “the
master” was asking for her. “And very peevish,” he added, shaking his
head as he stalked away under the apple-trees, “as he’s like to be,
more and more till the end.”

She overtook the man in the hall. “Is he alone, Calamy?” she asked.

“Ay, but your A’nt’s been with him. He’s for going up the hill.”

“Up the hill?”

“Ay, he’s one that will walk while he can. But the next time, I’m
thinking,” shaking his head again, “it won’t be his feet he’ll go out
on.”

“Mrs. Bourdillon has gone?”

“Ay, miss, she’s gone—as we’re all going,” despondently, “sooner or
later. She brought some paper, for I heard her reading to him. It would
be his will, I expect.”

Josina thought the supposition most unlikely, for if her father was
close with his money he was at least as close with his affairs. As long
as she could remember he had held himself in a crabbed reserve, he had
moved a silent master in a dependent world, even his rare outbursts of
anger had rather emphasized than broken his reticence.

And since the attack which had consigned him to darkness he had grown
even more taciturn. He had not repelled sympathy; he had rendered it
impossible by ignoring the existence of a cause for it. While all about
him had feared for his sight and, as hope faded, had dreaded the
question which they believed to be trembling on his lips, he had either
never hoped, or, drawing his own conclusions, had abandoned hope. At
any rate, he had never asked. Instead he sat—when Arthur was not there
to enliven him or Fewtrell to report to him—wrapped in his own
thoughts, too proud to complain or too insensible to feel, and silent.
Whatever he thought, whatever he feared, he hid all behind an
impenetrable mask; and whether pride or patience or resignation were
behind that mark, none knew. Complaint, pity, sympathy, these, he
seemed to say, were for the herd. He had ruled; darkness and
helplessness had come upon him, but he was still the master.

Arthur might think that he failed, but those who were always about him
saw few signs of it. To-day, when Josina entered his room she found him
on his feet, one hand resting on the table, the other on his cane. “Get
your hat and cloak,” he said. “I am going up the hill.”

So far his longest excursion had been to the mill, and Josina thought
that she ought to remonstrate. “Won’t it be too far, sir?” she said.

“Do as I say, girl. And tell Calamy to bring my hat and coat.”

She obeyed him, and a minute later they left the house by the yard
door. He walked with a firm step, his hand sometimes on her shoulder,
sometimes on her arm; but aware how easily she might forget to warn him
of an obstacle, or to allow for his passage, she accompanied him with
her heart in her mouth. Yet she owned a certain sweetness in his
dependence on her, in the weight of his hand on her shoulder, in his
nearness.

Before they left the yard he halted. “Look in the pig-styes,” he said.
“Tell me if that idle dog has cleaned them?”

She went and looked, and assured him that they were in their usual
state. He grunted, and they moved on. Passing beneath the gable end of
the summer-house they descended the steep, rutted lane which led to the
mill. “The first day of the year was such a day,” the Squire muttered,
and raised his face that the sun might fall upon it.

When they came to the narrow bridge beside the mill, with its roughened
causeway eternally shaken by the roar and wet with the spray of the
overshot wheel, she trembled. There was no parapet, and the bridge was
barely wide enough to permit them to pass abreast. But he showed no
fear, he stepped on to it firmly, and on the crown he halted. “Look
what water is in the pound,” he said.

“Had I not better wait—till you are over, sir?”

“Do as I say, girl! Do as I say!” He struck his cane impatiently on the
stones.

She left him unwillingly, and more than once looked back, but always to
see him standing, gaunt and slightly stooping, his sightless eyes bent
on the groaning, laboring wheel, on the silvery cascade that poured
over its black flanges, on the fragment of rainbow that glittered where
the sun shot the spray with colors. He was seeing it all, as he had
seen it a thousand times: in childhood, when he had lingered and
wondered before it, fascinated by the rush and awed by the thunder of
the falling water; in youth, when with gun or rod he had just glanced
at it in passing; in manhood, when it had come to be one of the
amenities of the property, and he had measured its condition with an
owner’s eye; ay, and in later life, when to see it had been rather to
call up memories, than to form new impressions. Now, he would never see
it again with his eyes, and he knew it. And yet he had never seen it
more clearly than he did to-day, as he stood in darkness, with the cold
breath of the water-fall on his cheek.

She grasped something of this as she hurried back, and satisfied as to
the pound he went on. They ascended the lane which, on the farther side
of the brook, led to the highway, and crossing the road began to climb
the rough track, that wound up through that part of the covert which
was above the road.

Here and there a clump of hollies, a spreading yew, a patch of young
beech to which the leaves still clung, blocked the view, but for the
most part the eye passed unobstructed athwart trees stripped of
foliage, and disclosing here a huge boulder, there a pile of moss-grown
stones. A climb of a third of a mile, much of it steep, brought them
without mishap—though a hundred times she trembled lest he should
trip—to the abrupt glacis of sward that fringed, and in places ran up
into, the limestone face.

It was broken by huge stones, precariously stayed in their descent, or
by outcrops of rock from which sprang slender birches, light, graceful,
their white bark shining.

“Are we clear of the wood?” he asked, lifting his face to meet the
breeze.

“Yes, sir.”

He turned leftwards. “There’s a flat stone with a holly to north of it.
D’you see it? I’ll sit there.”

She led him to it and he sat down on the stone, his stick between his
knees, the sunshine on his face. She sat beside him, and as she looked
over the expanse of pleasant vale and the ring of hills that compassed
it about, the sense of his blindness moved her almost to tears. At
their feet Garth, its red walls, its buildings and yards and policies,
lay as on a plan. Beyond it, the tower of Garthmyle Church rose in the
middle distance, a few thatched roofs peeping through the half-leafless
trees about it. Leftwards the valley narrowed as the Welsh hills closed
in, while to their right it melted into the smiling plain with its
nestling villages, its rows of poplars, its shining streams. She
fancied that he had been in the habit of coming to this place, and the
thought that he saw no more from it now than when he sat in his room
below, that he viewed nothing of the bright landscape spread beneath
her own eyes, swelled her breast with pity. She could have cast her
arms about him and wept as she strove to comfort him—could have sworn
to him that while he lived her eyes should be his! Ay, she could have
done this, all this—if he had been other than he was!

Perhaps it was as well—or perhaps it was not as well—that she did not
give way to the impulse. For presently in a voice as dry as usual, “Do
you see the gable of Wolley’s Mill, girl? Carry your eyes right of the
hill, over the coppice at the corner of Archer’s Leasow?”

She told him that she could see it.

“That’s two miles away. It’s the farthest I own in that direction, but
there’s a slip of Acherley’s land between us and it. Now look down the
valley—d’you see five poplars in a row?”

“Yes, sir, I see them.”

“That’s our boundary towards the town. Behind us we march with the
watershed. Facing us—the boundary is the far fence of Whittall’s farm
at the foot of the hills.”

“The black and white house, sir?”

“Ay. Well, look at it, girl. There’s five thousand acres and a bit
over; and there’s two hundred and ninety people living on it—there’s
barely one of them I don’t know. I’ve looked after them, but I’ve not
cosseted them, and don’t you cosset them. And it’s not only the people;
there’s not a field I don’t know nor a bit of coppice that I can’t see,
nor a slate roof that I have not slated, and the Lord knows how much of
it I’ve drained. It’s been ours, the heart of it since Queen Bess, and
part of it since Mary; sometimes logged with debt, and then again
cleared. I came into it logged, and I’ve cleared it. It’s come down,
sometimes straight, sometimes sideways, but always in a man’s hands.
Well, it will soon be in a girl’s. In two or three years, more or less,
it will be yours, my girl. And do you mark what I say to you this day.
You’re the heir of tail, and I couldn’t take it from you, if I
would—but do you mark me!” He found her hand and gripped it so hard as
to give her pain, but she would not wince. “Don’t you part with an acre
of it! Not with an acre of it! Not with an acre of it! Do you hear me,
girl; or I think I’ll turn in my grave! If you are bidden to do it when
your son comes of age, you think of me and of this day, and don’t put
your hand to it! Hold to the land, hold to the land, and they as come
after you shall hold up their heads as we have held ours! It isn’t
money, it isn’t land bought with money, it’s the land that’s come down,
that will keep Griffins where Griffins have been. When I am gone do you
mark that! Whatever betide, let ’em say what they like, don’t you be
one of those that sell their birthright, the right to govern, for a
mess of pottage!”

“I will remember, sir!” she said with tears. “I will, I will indeed!”

“Ay, never forget it, don’t you forget this day. I ha’ brought you up
the hill on purpose to show you that. For fifty years I have spared and
lived niggardly and put shilling to shilling to clear that land and to
drain it and round it—and may be, for Acherley is a random spendthrift,
I’ll yet add that strip of his to it! I’ve lived for the land, that
those who come after me may govern their corner as Griffins have
governed it time out of mind. I’ve done my duty by the people and the
land. Don’t you forget to do yours.”

She told him earnestly that she never would—she never would. After that
he was silent awhile. He let her hand go. But presently, and without
warning, “Why don’t you ha’ the lad?”

Josina was surprised and yet not surprised; or if surprised at all, it
was at her own calmness. Her color ebbed, but she neither trembled nor
faltered. She had not even to summon up the thought of Clement. The
charge to which she had just listened clothed her with a dignity which
the prospect, spread before her eyes and insensibly raising her mind to
higher issues, helped to support. “I couldn’t, sir,” she said quietly.
“I do not love him.”

“Don’t love him?” the Squire repeated—yet not half so angrily as she
expected. “What’s amiss with him?’”

“Nothing, sir. But I do not love him.”

“Love? Bah! Love’ll come! Maids ha’ naught to do with love! When
they’re married love’ll come fast enough, I’ll warrant! The lad’s
straight and comely and a proper age—and what else do you want? What
else do you want, eh? He’s of your own blood, and if he’s wild ideas
’tis better than wild oats, and he’ll give them up. He’s promised me
that, or I’d never ha’ said yes to him! Why, girl!” with sudden
exasperation, “’twas only the other day you were peaking and puling for
him! Peaking and puling like a sick sparrow, and I was saying, no! And
now—why, damme, what do you mean by it?”

“It was all a mistake, sir,” she said with dignity. “I never did think
of him, or wish for him. It was a mistake.”

“A mistake! What do you mean?”

“You bade me think no more of him, and I obeyed. But—but I never had
any thought of him.”

That did irritate the old man; it seemed to him that she played with
him. In a rage he struck his cane on the ground. “Damme!” he exclaimed.
“That’s womanlike all over! Give her what she wants and she doesn’t
want it. But, see here, I’ll not have it, girl. I know your flimsies
and you’ve got to have him! Do you hear?”

He was enraged by this queer twist in her, and he blustered. But his
anger—and he felt it—lacked something of force. He did not know how to
bring it to bear. And when she did not reply to him at once, “Do you
forget that he saved my life?” he cried, dropping to a lower level.
“D’you forget that, you ungrateful wench?”

“But he did not save mine, sir!” she answered, with astonishing spirit.
“Yet it is mine that you ask me to give him. And indeed, indeed, sir,
he does not love me.”

“Then why should he want you?” he retorted. “But he’ll soon make you
sure of that, if you’ll let him. And you’ve got to take him. You’ve got
to take him. Let’s ha’ no more words about it. I’ve said the word.”

“But I’ve not, sir,” she replied, with that new and astonishing courage
of hers. “And I cannot say it. I am grateful to him, I shall ever be
grateful to him for saving you—and he is my cousin. But he does not
love me, he has never made love to me. And am I, your daughter, to—to
accept him, the moment it suits him to marry me?”

That touched the Squire’s pride. It gave him to think. “Never made love
to you?” he exclaimed. “What do you mean, girl?”

“Until he came to me in the garden on Tuesday he never—he never gave me
reason to think that he would come. Am I,” with a tremor of indignation
in her voice, “of so little account, is that which you have just told
me that I may some day bring to him so little, that I must put all in
his hand the moment he chooses to lift it?”

The Squire was bothered by that, and “You are like all women!” he
exclaimed. “I don’t know where to ha’ you. That’s where it is. You
twist and you turn, and you fib——”

“I am not fibbing, sir.”

“And you’ve as many quirks as—as a hunted hare. There’s no holding you!
My father would ha’ locked you up with bread and water till you did
what you were told, and my mother’d ha’ boxed your ears till she put
some sense into you. But we’re a d—d silly generation. We’re too soft!”

She minded this little, as long as he did not put her to the supreme
test; as long as he did not ask her if there was anyone else, any other
lover. But his mind was now busy with Arthur. Was it true that the
young spark was thinking more of Garth than of the girl? More of the
heiress than of the sweetheart? More of lucre than of love? If so, d—n
his impudence! He deserved what he had got! From which point it was but
a step to thoughts of the bank. Ay, Arthur was certainly one who had
his plans for getting on, and getting on in ways to which no Griffin
had stooped before. Was this of a piece with them?

The doubt had a cooling effect upon him. While Josina trembled lest the
fateful question should still be put, and clenched her little hands as
she summoned up fortitude to meet it—while she tried to still the
fluttering of her heart, the old man relapsed into thought, muttered
inarticulately, fell silent.

She would have given much to know the direction of his thoughts.

At last, “Well, you’re so clever you must settle your own affairs,” he
grumbled. “I’m d—d if I understand either of you, girl or man. In my
time if a wench said No, we took her and hugged her till she said Yes!
We didn’t go to her father. But since the old king died there’s no red
blood in the country—it’s all telling and no kissing. There, I’ve done
with it. Maybe when he turns his back on you, you’ll be wanting him
fast enough.”

“No, sir, never!” she answered, overwhelmed by a victory so complete.

“Anyway, don’t come fretting to me if you do! Your aunt told me that
you were pining for him, but I’m hanged if she knows more than I do—or
happen you don’t know your own mind. Now look out, and tell me if
they’ve finished thatching that wagoner’s cottage at the Bache?”

“Yes, sir. I can see the new straw from here,” she said.

“Have they brought it down over the eaves?”

“I’m afraid I can’t see that. It’s too far.”

“Mind me to ask Fewtrell. Now get me home. Where’s your arm? I’ll go
down through the new planting.”

“But it’s not so safe, sir,” she remonstrated. “There’s the stone
stile, and——”

“When I canna get over the stone stile I’ll not come up the hill. I
want to see the planting. D’you take me that way and tell me if the
rabbits ha’ got in. March, girl!”

She obeyed him, but in fear and trembling, for there was not only the
awkward stile to climb, but the track ran over outcrops of rocks on
which even a careful walker might slip. However, he crossed the stile
with ease, aided less by her arm than by his own memory of its shape,
and of every stone that neighbored it; and it was only over the
treacherous surface of the rock that he showed himself really dependent
on her care. Memory could not help him here, and here it was, as he
leant on her shoulder, that she felt, her breast swelling with pity,
the real, the blood tie between them. Her heart went out to him, and
her eyes were dim with tears when at length they stood again on the
high road, and viewed, on a level with themselves but divided from them
by the trough of green meadows in which the brook ran, the gables and
twisted chimneys, the buttressed walls, that gave to Garth its air of a
fortress.

The girl gazed at it, the old man’s hand still on her shoulder. It was
her home: she knew no other, she had never been fifty miles from it. It
stood for peace, safety, protection. She loved it—never more than now,
and never as much as now. And never as much as now had she loved her
father; never before had she understood him so well. The last hour had
wrought a change, dimly suspected by both, in their relations. They
stood on a level—more on a level, at any rate; with no gulf between
them but the natural interval of years, a green valley as it were,
which the eyes of understanding and the light foot of love could cross
at will.



CHAPTER XXVI


A week and a day went by after the banker’s return and there was no run
upon the bank. But afar off, in London and Manchester and Liverpool,
and even in Birmingham, there were shocks and upheavals, failures and
talk of failures, fear in high places, ruin in low. For there was no
doubt about the crisis now. The wheels of trade, which had for some
time been running sluggishly, stopped. It was impossible to sell goods,
for the prudent and foreseeing had already flung their products upon
the market, and glutted it, and later, others had come in and, forced
to find money, had sold down and down, procuring cash at any sacrifice.
Now it was impossible to sell at all. Men with the shelves of their
warehouses loaded with goods, men whose names in ordinary times were
good for thousands, could not find money to meet their trade bills, to
pay their wages, to discharge their household accounts.

And it was still less possible to sell shares, for shares, even sound
shares, had on a sudden become waste paper. The bubble companies,
created during the frenzy of the past two years, were bursting on every
side, and the public, unable to discriminate, no longer put faith in
anything. Rudely awakened, they opened their eyes to reality. They saw
that they had dreamed, and been helped to dream. They discovered that
skates and warming pans were in no great request in the tropics, and
could not be exported thither at a profit of five hundred per cent.
They saw that churns and milkmaids, freighted to lands where the cattle
ran wild on the pampas and oil was preferred to butter, were no certain
basis on which to build a fortune. Their visions of South American
argosies melted into thin air. The silver from La Plata which they had
pictured as entering the mouth of the Thames, or at worst as within
sight from the Lizard, was discovered to be reposing in the darkness of
unopened seams. The pearling ships were yet to build, the divers to
teach, and, for the diamonds of the Brazils which this man or that man
had seen lying in skin packages at the door of the Bank of England,
they now twinkled in a cold and distant heaven, as unapproachable as
the Seven Stars of Orion. The canals existed on paper, the railways
were in the air, the harbors could not be found even on the map.

The shares of companies which had passed from hand to hand at fourfold
and tenfold their face value fell with appalling rapidity. They fell
and fell until they were in many cases worth no more than the paper on
which they were printed. And the bursting of these shams, which had
never owned the smallest chance of success, brought about the fall of
ventures better founded. The good suffered with the bad. Presently no
man would buy a share, no man would look at a share, no bank advance on
its security. Men saw their fortunes melt day by day as snow melts
under an April sun. They saw themselves stripped, within a few weeks or
even days, of wealth, of a competence, in too many cases of their all.

And the ruin was widespread. It reached many a man who had never
gambled or speculated. Business runs on the wheels of credit, and those
wheels are connected by a million unseen cogs. Let one wheel stop and
it is impossible to say where the stoppage will cease, or how many will
be affected by it. So it was now. The honest tradesman and the
manufacturer, striving to leave a competence to a family nurtured in
comfort, were involved in one common ruin with the spendthrift and the
speculator. The credit of all was suspect; from all alike the sources
of accommodation were cut off. Each in his turn involved his neighbor,
and brought him down.

There was a great panic. The centres of commerce and trade were
convulsed. The kings of finance feared for themselves and closed their
pockets. The Bank of England would help no one. Men who had never
sought aid before, men who had held their heads high, waited, vain
petitioners, at its doors.

Fortunately for Ovington’s, Aldersbury lay at some distance from the
centres of disturbance, and for a time, though the storm grumbled and
crackled on the horizon, the town remained calm. But it was such a calm
as holds the tropic seas in a breathless grip, before the typhoon,
breaking from the black canopy overhead, whirls the doomed bark away,
as a leaf is swept before our temperate blasts. Throughout those six
days, though little happened, anything, it was felt, might happen. The
arrival of every coach was a thing to listen for, the opening of every
mail-bag a terror, the presentation of every bill a pang, the payment
of every note a thing at which to wince; while the sense of danger,
borne like some infection on the air, spread mysteriously from town to
village, and village to hamlet, to penetrate at last wherever one man
depended on another for profit or for subsistence. And that was
everywhere.

A storm impended, and no man knew where it would break, or on whom it
would fall. Each looked in his neighbor’s face and, seeing his fear
reflected, wondered, and perhaps suspected. If so-and-so failed, would
not such-an-one be in trouble? And if such-an-one “went,” what of
Blank—with whom he himself had business?

The feeling which prevailed did not in the main go beyond uneasiness
and suspicion. But, in quarters where the facts were known and the
peril was clearly discerned, these days of waiting were days—nay, every
day was a week—of the most poignant anxiety. In banks, where those
behind the scenes knew that not only their own stability and their own
fortunes were at stake, but that if they failed there would be
lamentation in a score of villages and loss in a hundred homes,
endurance was strained to the breaking point. To show a cheerful face
to customers, to chat over the counter with an easy air, to smile on a
visitor who might be bringing in the bowstring, to listen unmoved to
the murmur in the street that might presage bad news—these things made
demands on nerve and patience which could not be met without distress.
And every hour that passed, every post that came in, added to the
strain.

Under this burden Ovington’s bearing was beyond praise. The work of his
life—and he was over-old to begin it again—was in danger, and doubtless
he thought of his daughter and his son. But he never faltered. He had,
it is true, to support him the sense of responsibility, which steels
the heart of the born leader, even as it turns to water that of the
pretender; he knew, and doubtless he was strengthened by the knowledge,
that all depended on him, on his calmness, his judgment, his resources;
that all looked to him for guidance and encouragement, watched his
face, and marked his demeanor.

But even so, he was the admiration of those in the secret. Not even
Napoleon, supping amid his marshals, and turning over to sleep beside
the watch-fire on the night before a battle, was more wonderful. His
son swore fealty to him a dozen times a day. Rodd, who had received his
money in silence, and now stood to lose no more than his place,
followed him with worshipping eyes and, perhaps, an easier mind. The
clerks, who perforce had gained some inkling of the position, were
relieved by his calmness, and spread abroad the confidence that they
drew from him. Even Arthur, who bore the trial less well, admired his
leader, suspected at times that he had some secret hope or some
undisclosed resources, and more than once suffered himself to be
plucked from depression by his example.

The truth was that while financial ability was common to both, their
training had been different. The elder man had been always successful,
but he had been forced to strive and struggle; he had climbed but
slowly at the start, and there had been more than one epoch in his
career when he had stood face to face with defeat. He had won through,
but he had never shut his eyes to the possibility of failure, or to the
fact that in a business, which in those days witnessed every twenty
years a disastrous upheaval, no man could count on, though with
prudence he might anticipate, a lasting success. He had accepted his
profession with its drawbacks as well as its advantages. He had not
closed his eyes to its risks. He had viewed it whole.

Arthur, on the other hand, plunging into it with avidity at a time when
all smiled and the sky was cloudless, had supposed that if he were once
admitted to the bank his fortune was made, and his future secured. He
knew indeed, and if challenged he would have owned, that banking was a
precarious enterprise; that banks had broken. He knew that many had
closed their doors in ’16, still more on one black day in ’93. He was
aware that in the last forty years scores of bankers had failed, that
some had taken their own lives, that one at least had suffered the last
penalty of the law. But he had taken these things to be
exceptions—things which might, indeed, recur, but not within his
experience—just as in our day, though railway accidents are not
uncommon, no man for that reason refrains from travelling.

At any rate the thought of failure had not entered into Arthur’s mind,
and mainly for this reason he, who in fair weather had been most
confident and whose ability had shone most brightly, now cut an
indifferent figure. It was not that his talent or his judgment failed;
in these he still threw Clement and Rodd into the shade. But the risk,
suddenly disclosed, was too much for him. It depressed him. He grew
crabbed and soured, his temper flashing out on small provocation. He
sneered at Rodd, he snubbed the clerks. When it was necessary to refuse
a request for credit—and the necessity arose a dozen times a day—his
manner lacked the suavity that makes the best of a bad thing.

In very truth they were trying times. Men who had bought shares through
Ovington’s, and might have sold them at a profit but had not, could not
understand why the bank would not now advance money on the security of
the shares, would not even pay calls on them, and had only advice, and
that unpalatable, at their service. They came to the parlor and argued,
pleaded, threatened, stormed. They would close their accounts, they
would remove them to Dean’s, they would publish the treatment that they
had received! Again, there were those who had bought railway shares,
which were now at a considerable discount and looked like falling
farther; the bank had issued them—they looked to the bank to take them
off their hands. More trying still were the applications of those who,
suddenly pressed for money, came, pallid and wiping their foreheads
with bandanna handkerchiefs, to plead desperately for a small
overdraft, for twenty, forty, seventy pounds—just enough to pay the
weekly wage-bill, or to meet their household outgoings, or to settle
with some pressing creditor. For all creditors were now pressing. No
man gave time, no man trusted another, and for those in the bank the
question was, How long would they trust Ovington’s? For every man who
left the doors of the bank after a futile visit, every man who went
away with his request declined, became a potential enemy, whose
complaint or chance word might breed suspicion.

“Still, every day is a day gained,” the banker said as he dropped his
mask on the Friday afternoon and sank wearily into a chair. It was
closing time, and the clerks could be heard moving in the outer room,
putting away books, counting the cash, locking the drawers. Another day
had passed without special pressure. “Time is everything.”

Arthur shrugged his shoulders. “It would be, if it were money.”

“Well, I think that we are doing capitally—capitally so far,” said
Clement.

“I am glad you are satisfied,” Arthur retorted. “We are four hundred
down on the day! I can’t think, sir”—peevishly—“why you let Purslow
have that seventy pounds.”

“Well, he is a very old customer,” the banker replied patiently, “and
he’s hard hit—he wanted it for wages, and I fear that he’s behindhand
with them. And if we withhold all help, my boy, we shall certainly
precipitate a run. On Monday those bills of Badger’s fall due, and I
think will be met. We shall receive eleven hundred from them. On
Tuesday another bill for three hundred and fifty matures, and I think
is good. If we can go on till Wednesday we shall be a little stronger
to meet the crisis than we are to-day. And we can only live from day to
day”—wearily. “If Pole’s bank goes”—he glanced doubtfully at the
door—“I fear that Williams’s will follow. And then——”

“There will be the devil to pay!”

“Well, we must try to pay him!”

“Bravo, sir!” Clement cried. “That’s the way to talk.”

“Yes, it is no use to dwell on the dark side,” his father agreed. “All
the same”—he was silent a while, reviewing the position and making
calculations which he had made a hundred times before—“all the same, it
would make all the difference if we had that twelve thousand pounds in
reserve.”

“By Jove, yes!” Arthur exclaimed. For a moment hope animated his face.
“Can you think of no way of getting it, sir?”

The banker shook his head. “I have tried every quarter,” he said, “and
strained every resource. I cannot. I’m afraid we must fight our battle
as we are.”

Arthur gazed at the floor. The elder man looked at him and thought
again of the Squire. But he would not renew his suggestion. Arthur knew
better than he what was possible in that quarter, and if he saw no
hope, there doubtless was no hope. At best the idea had been fantastic,
in view of the prejudice which the Squire entertained against the bank.

While they pondered, the door opened, and all three looked sharply
round, the movement betraying the state of their nerves. But it was
only Betty who entered—a little graver and a little older than the
Betty of eight or nine months before, but with the same gleam of humor
in her eyes. “What a conclave!” she cried. She looked round on them.

“Yes,” Arthur answered drily. “It wants only Rodd to be complete.”

“Just so.” She made a face. “How much you think of him lately!”

“And unfortunately he’s taken his little all and left us.”

The shot told. Her eyes gleamed, and she colored with anger. “What do
you mean? Dad”—brusquely—“what does he mean?”

“Only that we thought it better,” the banker explained, “to make Rodd
safe by paying him the little he has with us.”

“And he took it—of course?”

The banker smiled. “Of course he took it,” he said. “He would have been
foolish if he had not. It was only a deposit, and there was no reason
why he should risk it with us—as things are.”

“Oh, I see. Things are as bad as that, are they? Any other rats?”—with
a withering look at Arthur.

“I am afraid that there is no one else who can leave,” her father
answered. “The gangway is down now, my dear, and we sink or swim
together.”

“Ah! Well, I fancy there’s one of the rats in the dining-room now. That
is what I came to tell you. He wants to see you, dad.”

“Who is it?”

“Mr. Acherley.”

Ovington shrugged his shoulders. “Well, it is after hours,” he said,
“but—I’ll see him.”

That broke up the meeting. The banker went out to interview his
visitor, who had been standing for some minutes at one of the windows
of the dining-room, looking out on the slender stream of traffic that
passed up and down the pavement or slid round the opposite corner into
the Market Place.

Acherley was not of those who go round about when a direct and more
brutal approach will serve. Broken fortunes had soured rather than
tamed him, and though, when there had been something to be gained by
it, he had known how to treat the banker with an easy familiarity, the
contempt in which he held men of that class made it more natural to him
to bully than to fawn. Before he had turned to the street for amusement
he had surveyed the furniture of the room with a morose eye, had damned
the upstart’s impudence for setting himself up with such things, and
consoled himself with the reflection that he would soon see it under
the hammer. “And a d—d good job, too!” he had muttered. “What the
blazes does he want with a kidney wine-table and a plate-chest! It will
serve Bourdillon right for lowering himself to such people!”

When the banker came to him he made no apology for the lateness of his
visit, but “Hallo!” he said bluntly, “I want a little talk with you.
But short’s the word. Fact is, I find I’ve more of those railway shares
than it suits me to keep, Ovington, and I want you to take a hundred
off my hands. I hear they’re fetching two-ten.”

“One-ten,” the banker said. “They are barely that.”

“Two-ten,” Acherley repeated, as if the other had not spoken. “That’s
my price. I suppose the bank will accommodate me by taking them?”

Ovington looked steadily at him. “Do you mean the shares you pledged
with us? If so, I am afraid that in any event we shall have to put them
on the market soon. The margin has nearly run off.”

“Oh, hang those!”—lightly. “You may as well account for them at the
same price—two and a half. I’ll consider that settled. But I’ve a
hundred more that I don’t want to keep, and it’s those I am talking
about. You’ll take them, I suppose—for cash, of course? I’m a little
pressed at present, and want the money.”

“I am afraid that I must say, no,” Ovington said. “We are not buying
any more, even at thirty shillings. As to those we hold, if you wish us
to sell them at once—and I am inclined to think that we ought to——”

“Steady, steady! Not so fast!” Acherley let the mask fall, and, drawing
himself to his full height—and tall and lean, in his long riding coat
shaped to the figure, he looked imposing and insolent enough—he tapped
his teeth with the handle of his riding whip. “Not so fast, man! Think
it over!”—with an ugly smile. “I’ve been of use to you. It is your turn
to be of use to me. I want to be rid of these shares.”

“Naturally. But we don’t wish to take them, Mr. Acherley.”

Acherley glowered at him. “You mean,” he said, “that the bank can’t
afford to take them? If that’s your meaning——”

“It does not suit us to take them.”

“But by G—d you’ve got to take them! D’you hear, sir? You’ve got to
take them, or take the consequences! I went into this to oblige you.”

“Not at all,” Ovington said. “You came into it with your eyes open, and
with a view to the improvement of your property, if the enterprise
proved a success. No man came into it with eyes more open! To be frank
with you——”

But Acherley cut him short. “Oh, d—n all that!” he cried. “I did not
come here to palaver. The long and short of it is you’ve got to take
the shares, or, by Gad, I go out of this room and I say what I think!
And you’ll take the consequences. There’s talk enough in the town
already as you know. It only needs another punch, one more good punch,
and you’re out of the ring and in the sponging house. And your
beautiful bank you know where. You know that as well as I do, my good
man. And if you want a friend instead of an enemy you’ll oblige me, and
no words about it. That’s flat!”

The room was growing dark. Ovington stood facing such light as there
was. He looked very pale. “Yes, that’s quite flat,” he said.

“Very good. Then what do you say to it?”

“What I said before—No! No, Mr. Acherley!”

“What? Do you mean it? Why, if you are such a fool as not to know your
own interests——”

“I do know them—very well,” Ovington said, resolutely taking him up. “I
know what you want and I know what you offer. It is, as you say, quite
flat, and I’ll be equally—flat! Your support is not worth the price.
And I warn you, Mr. Acherley, and I beg you to take notice, that if you
say a word against the solvency of the bank after this—-after this
threat—you will be held accountable to the law. And more than that, I
can assure you of another thing. If, as you believe, there is going to
be trouble, it is you and such as you who will be the first to suffer.
Your creditors——”

“The devil take them! And you!” the gentleman cried, stung to fury.
“Why, you swollen little frog!” losing all control over himself, “you
don’t think my support worth buying, don’t you? You don’t think it’s
worth a dirty hundred or two of your scrapings! Then I tell you I’ll
put my foot on you—by G—d, I will! Yes! I’ll tread you down into the
mud you sprang from! If you were a gentleman I’d shoot you on the Flash
at eight o’clock to-morrow, and eat my breakfast afterwards! You to
talk to me! You, you little spawn from the gutter! I’ve a good mind to
thrash you within an inch of your life, but there’ll be those ready
enough to do that for me by and by—ay, and plenty, by G—d!”

He towered over the banker, and he looked threatening enough, but
Ovington did not flinch. He went to the door and threw it open.
“There’s the door, Mr. Acherley!” he said.

For a moment the gentleman hesitated. But the banker’s firm front
prevailed, and with a gesture, half menacing, half contemptuous,
Acherley stalked out. “The worse for you!” he said. “You’ll be sorry
for this! By George, you will be sorry for this next week!”

“Good evening,” said the banker—he was trembling with passion. “I warn
you to be careful what you say, or the law will deal with you.” And he
stood his ground until the other, shrugging his shoulders and flinging
behind him a last curse, had passed through the door. Then he closed
the door and went back to the fireplace. He sat down.

The matter was no surprise to him. He knew his man, and neither the
demand nor the threat was unexpected. But he knew, too, that Acherley
was shrewd, and that the demand and the threat were ominous signs. More
forcibly than anything that had yet occurred, they brought before him
the desperate nature of the crisis, and the likelihood that, before a
week went by, the worst would happen. He would be compelled to put up
the shutters. The bank would stop. And with the bank would go all that
he had won by a life of continuous labor: the position that he had
built up, the status that he had gained, the reputation that he had
achieved, the fortune which he had won and which had so much exceeded
his early hopes. The things with which he had surrounded himself, they
too, tokens of his success, the outward and handsome signs of his rise
in life, many of them landmarks, milestones on the path of triumph—they
too would go. He looked sadly on them. He saw them, he too, under the
hammer: saw the mocking, heedless crowd handling them, dividing them,
jeering at his short-lived splendor, gibing at his folly in surrounding
himself with them.

Ay, and one here and there would have cause to say more bitter things.
For some—not many, he hoped, but some—would be losers with him. Some
homes would be broken up, some old men beggared: and all would be laid
at his door. His name would be a byword. There would be little said of
the sufferers’ imprudence or folly or rashness: he would be the
scapegoat for all, he and the bank he had founded. Ovington’s Bank!
They would tell the story of it through years to come—would smile at
its rise, deride its fall, make of it a town tale, the tale of a man’s
arrogance, and of the speedy Nemesis which had punished it!

He was a proud man, and the thought of these things, the visions that
they called up, tortured him. At times, he had borne himself a little
too highly, had presumed on his success, had said a word too much.
Well, all that would be repaid now with interest, ay, with compound
interest.

The room was growing dark, as dark as his thoughts. The fire glowed, a
mere handful of red embers, in the grate. Now and again men went by the
windows, talking—talking, it might be, of him: anxious, suspicious,
greedy, ready at a word to ruin themselves and him, to cut their own
throats in their selfish panic. They had only to use common sense, to
control themselves, and no man would lose a penny. But they would have
no common sense. They would rush in and destroy all, their own and his.
For no bank called upon to pay in a day all that it owed could do so,
any more than an insurance office could at any moment pay all its
lives. But they would not blame themselves. They would blame him—and
his!

He groaned as he thought of his children. Clement, indeed, might and
must fend for himself. And he would—he had proved it of late days by
his courage and cheerfulness, and the father’s heart warmed to him. But
Betty? Gay, fearless, laughing Betty, the light of his home, the joy of
his life! Who, born when fortune had already begun to smile on him, had
never known poverty or care or mean shifts! For whom he had been
ambitious, whom he had thought to see well married—married into the
county, it might be! Poor Betty! There would be an end of that now.
Past his prime and discredited, he could not hope to make more than a
pittance, happy if he could earn some two or three pounds a week in
some such situation as Rodd’s. And she must sink with him and accept
such a home as he could support, in place of this spacious old
town-house, with its oaken wainscots and its wide, shallow stairs, and
its cheerful garden at the back.

His love suffered equally with his pride.

He was thinking so deeply that he did not hear the door open, or a
light foot cross the room. He did not suspect that he was observed
until a pair of warm young arms slid round his neck, and Betty’s curls
brushed his check. “In the dumps, father?” she said. “And in the
dark—and alone? Poor father! Is it as bad as that? But you have not
given up hope? We are not ruined yet?”

“God forbid!” he said, hardly able, on finding her so close to him, to
control his voice. “But we may be, Betty.”

“And what then?” She clasped him more closely to her. “Might not worse
things happen to us? Might you not die and I be left alone? Or might I
not die, and you lose me? Or Clement? You are pleased with Clement,
father, aren’t you? He may not be as clever as—as some people. But you
know he’s there when you want him. Suppose you lost us?”

“True, child. But you don’t know what poverty is—after wealth,
Betty—how narrowing, how irksome, how it galls at every point! You
don’t know what it is to live on two or three pounds a week, in two or
three rooms!”

“They will bring us the closer together,” said Betty.

“And to be looked down upon by those who have been your equals, and
shunned by those who have been your friends!”

“Nice friends! We shall do better without them!”

“And things will be said of me, things it will be hard to listen to!”

“They won’t say them to me,” said Betty. “Or look out for my nails,
ma’am! Besides, they won’t be true, and who cares, father! Lizzie
Clough said yesterday I’d a cast in one eye, but does it worry me? Not
a scrap. And we’ll shut the door on our two or three rooms and let
them—go hang! As long as we are together we can face anything,
father—we can live on two pounds or two shillings or two pence. And
consider! You might never have known what Clement was, how lively, how
brave, how”—with a funny little laugh—“like me,” hugging him to her,
“if this had not happened—that’s not going to happen after all.”

He sighed. He dealt with figures, she with fancy. “I hope not,” he
said. “At any rate I’ve two good children, and if it does come to the
worst——”

“We’ll lock ourselves in and our false friends out!” she said; and for
a moment after that she was silent. Then, “Tell me, father, why did Mr.
Rodd take that money—when you need all that you can get together, and
he knows it? For he’s taking the plate to Birmingham to pledge, isn’t
he? So he must know it.”

“He is, if——”

“If it comes to the worst? I know. Then why did he take his money, when
he knew how things stood?”

“Why did he take his own when we offered it?” the banker replied. “Why
shouldn’t he, child? It was his own, and business is business. He would
have been very foolish if he had not taken it. He’s not a man who can
afford to lose it.”

“Oh!” said Betty. And for some minutes she said no more. Then she
roused herself, poked the fire, and rang for the lamp.



CHAPTER XXVII


“Well,” said the Squire peevishly, “I can do no more. Girls ha’ their
whimsies, and it’s much if you can hinder ’em running after Mr. Wrong
without forcing ’em to take Mr. Right. At any rate I’ve said what I
could for you, lad, and the end was as if I hadn’t. You must fight your
own battle. Jos hasn’t”—this would never have occurred to the Squire in
his seeing days—“too gay a life of it, and if you’re not man enough to
get on the soft side of her, with a clear field, why, damme, you don’t
deserve to have her.”

“I was well enough with her,” Arthur said resentfully, “till lately.
But she is changed, sir.”

“Well, like enough. Girls are like that.”

“There may be—someone else.”

The Squire snorted. “Who?” he said. “Who?”—more roughly. “You’re
talking nonsense.”

Arthur could not say who. He could not name anyone. So far as he knew
there could not be anyone. But his temper, chafed by a week of suspense
and anxiety, was not smoothed by the old man’s refusal to do more. And
then to fail with Josina! To be rejected by Josina, the simple girl
whom, in his heart, he had regarded as a _pis alter_, on whom he had
designed to confer a half-contemptuous affection, on whose youthful
fancy he had played for his pastime! This was enough to try him, apart
from the fact that things in Aldersbury looked black, and that, losing
her, he lost the consolation prize to which he had looked forward to
make all good. So, taken to task by the Squire, he did not at once
assent. “Who?” he repeated gloomily. “Ah, I don’t know.”

“Nor I!” the Squire retorted. “There is nobody. Truth is, my lad, the
man who has been robbed sees a face in every bush. However, there ’tis.
I’ve said my say, and I’ve done with it. Did you bring those deeds from
Welsh’s?”

Arthur swallowed his mortification as best he might—fortunately the old
man could not see his face. “Yes,” he said. “I left them downstairs.”
The Squire had caught a cold, sitting out on the hill on the Saturday,
and had been for some days in his bedroom.

“Well, I’m going to pay wages now,” he rejoined. “Bring ’em up after
dinner and I’ll sign ’em. You and the girl or Peacock can witness them.
And, hark you—here, wait a minute!” irascibly, for Arthur, giving as
much rein to his temper as he dared, had turned on his heel and was
marching off. “Take my keys and open the safe-cupboard downstairs, and
bring me up the agreement. I’ve got to compare it with the lease—I
shan’t sign it without! Lock the door, d’you hear, before you open the
cupboard, and have a care no one sees you.”

“Very well,” Arthur said, and was half-way to the door when again, as
if to try his patience, the old man stopped him. “What’s this they’re
saying about Ovington’s, eh? ’Bout the bank? Pretty thing, if he’s let
you in and your money too! But I’m not surprised. I told you you were a
fool, young man, to dirty your hands in that bag, whatever you thought
to get out of it. And if you’re not going to get anything out of it,
but to leave your own in, as I hear talk of—what then? Come, let’s hear
what you have to say about it! I’d like to know.”

“I don’t know what you’ve heard, sir,” Arthur answered, sparring for
time. For self-control, provoking as the old man was, he had no longer
need to fight. For he had seen, the moment the Squire spoke, that here,
here if he chose to avail himself of it, was his chance of the twelve
thousand! Here was an opening, if he had the courage to seize it.
Granted the chance was desperate, and the opening unpromising—a poorer
or less promising could hardly be. And the courage necessary was great.
But here it was. The Squire himself had brought up the subject. He knew
of the rumors: he had broken the ice. Here it was, and for a moment,
uncertain, wavering, giddy with the swift interchange of _pros_ and
_cons_, Arthur tried for time—time to think. “What was it? What did you
hear, sir?” he asked.

“What did I hear?” the Squire answered. “Why, that they’re d—d
suspicious of them in the town. And I don’t wonder. Up in a night, and
cut off in a day, like a rotten mushroom!” He spoke with gusto,
forgetting for the moment what this might mean to his listener; who, on
his side, hardly heeded the brutality, so absorbed was he in the
question which he must answer—the question whether it would be wise or
foolish, ruin or salvation, to ask the Squire for help. “He’ll be
another Fauntleroy, ’fore he’s done,” the old man went on with relish.
“He’ll stretch a rope, you’ll see if he won’t! I told him as much
myself. I told him as much in those very words the day he came here
about his confounded silly toy of a railroad. He might take in
Woosenham and a lot of other fools, I told him, but he did not deceive
me. Now I hear that he’s going to burst up, and where’ll you be, my
lad? Where’ll you be? By Gad, you may be in the dock with him!”

Certainly he might speak on that. The old man was harsh and
hard-fisted, but he was also hard-headed and very shrewd; and
conceivably the case might be so put to him that he might see his
profit in it. Certainly it might be so put that he might see a fair
prospect of saving his nephew’s five thousand at no great risk to
himself. The books might be laid before him, the figures be taken out,
the precise situation made clear. There was—it could not be put higher
than this—just a slender chance that he would listen, prejudiced as he
was.

But twelve thousand! It was such a stupendous sum to name. It needed
such audacity to ask for it. And yet it was that or nothing. Less might
not serve; while to ask for less, to ask for anything at all, might
cost the petitioner the favor he had won—his standing in the house, and
the advantages which the Squire’s support might still gain for him. And
then it was such a forlorn hope, such a desperate, feckless venture!
No, he would be a fool to risk it. He dared not do it. He had not the
face.

Yet, for a few seconds after the Squire had ceased to speak, Arthur
hesitated, confession trembling on his lips. The twelve thousand would
make all good, save all, redeem all—ay, and bind Ovington to him in
bonds of steel. But no, he dared not. He would be a fool to speak. And
instead of the words that had risen to his lips, “I think you mistake,
sir,” he said coldly. “I think you’ll find that this is all cry and
little wool! Of course money is tight, and there is trouble in the
City. I’ve heard talk of two or three weak banks being in difficulties,
and I should not wonder if one or two of them stopped payment between
this and Christmas. We are told that it is likely. But we are perfectly
solvent. It will take more than talk to bring Ovington’s down.”

“Umph!” the Squire grumbled. “Well, maybe, maybe. You talk as if you
knew, and you ought to know. I hope you do know. After all—I don’t want
you to lose your money—Gad, a pretty fool you’d look, my lad! A pretty
fool, indeed! But as for Ovington, a confounded rascal, who thinks
himself a gentleman because he has filled his purse at some poor
devil’s expense—I’d see him break with pleasure.”

“I don’t think you’ll have the pleasure this time!” Arthur retorted
with a bitterness which he could not repress—a bitterness caused as
much by his own doubts as by the other’s harshness. He left the room
without more, the keys in his hand, and went downstairs.

It wanted about an hour of the Squire’s dinner-time, but Calamy had
laid the table early, and the dining-room was dark. Arthur carried in a
lamp from the hall, and himself closed the shutters. He locked the
door. Then he opened the nearer panel and the cupboard behind it, and
sought for and found the agreement—but all mechanically, his mind still
running on the Squire’s words, and now approving of the course he had
taken, now doubting if he had not missed his opportunity. The agreement
in his hand, his errand done, he closed the cupboard door, and was
preparing to close the panel, when, with his hand still on it, he
paused. More clearly than when his bodily eyes had rested upon them he
saw the contents of the cupboard.

And one thing in particular, a small thing, but it was on this that his
mind focussed itself—the iron box containing the India Stock. He saw it
before him; it stood out dark, its every outline sharp. And with equal
clearness he saw its contents, the two certificates that remained in
it. He recalled the value of them, and almost against his will he
calculated their worth at the price of the day. India Stock, sound and
safe security as it was, had fallen more than thirty points since the
Squire had sold. It stood to-day, he thought, at two hundred and forty
or a little over or a little under—somewhere about that. At the lowest
figure five thousand pounds would fetch—just twelve thousand, he
calculated.

Twelve thousand!

He stood staring at the door, and even by the yellow light of the lamp
his face looked pale. Twelve thousand! And upstairs in a pigeon-hole of
the old bureau, where he had carelessly thrust it, was the blank
transfer.

It seemed providential. It seemed as if the stock—stock to the precise
amount he required—had been placed there for a purpose. Twelve
thousand! And realizable, no matter what the pinch. If he borrowed it
for a month, what harm would there be? Or what risk? The bank was
solvent, he knew that: give it time, and it would stand as strong as
ever. Within a month, or two months at the most, he could replace the
stock, and no one would be the wiser. And the bank and his own fortune
would be saved.

Whereas—whereas, if the bank failed, he lost everything. And what was
it his uncle had said? “A pretty fool you will look!” It was true, it
was horribly true. He would be the laughing stock of the county. Men of
his own class would say with a sneer that it served him right. And the
Squire—what would he say? His life would be a hell!

Still he hesitated, though he told himself that it was not by boggling
at trifles that men arrived at great ends—nor by poltroonery. And who
would be the loser? No one. It would be all gain. The Squire, if he had
common sense, would be the first to wish it done.

Yet, as he felt through the bunch, with fingers that shook a little,
for the small key that opened the box, he glanced fearfully over his
shoulder. But the door of the room was locked, the windows were
shuttered: no one could see him. No one could ever say what he had done
in that room. And he was lawfully there, at the Squire’s own request,
on his errand.

Five minutes later he closed the door, closed the panel. He took up the
lamp with a steady hand and left the room. He went into the Squire’s
bedroom to return the keys, loitered a minute or two at the bureau,
then he went to his own room. On the table lay the lease and the
counterpart that he had brought from Aldersbury for the old man’s
signature. He closed and locked the door.

It was some hour and a half later that, having finished dinner—and he
had talked more fluently at the meal, and with less restraint than of
late—he rose from the table with Miss Peacock and Josina. “I’ll come
with you,” he said. “I shall have my wine upstairs.” And then, turning
to Miss Peacock, “The Squire will want you to witness his signature,”
he said. “Will you come? He has to sign some deeds that Welsh’s have
sent.”

Miss Peacock bewailed herself. She was in a flurry at the prospect.
“Oh, dear, dear,” she said, “I wish he didn’t! I am all of a twitter,
and then he scolds me. I am sure to put my name in the wrong place, or
write his or something.”

Josina laughed. “What will you give me to go instead?” she asked.
“Come? But, there, I’ll go. In fact, he told me before dinner that I
was to go.” She moved towards the door.

But Arthur did not move. He looked disturbed. “I don’t think that that
will do,” he said slowly. “Considering what it is—I think the Peahen
would be the better.”

“But if she doesn’t like it?” Jos objected. “And I must go, Arthur, for
he told me to go. So the sooner the better. We have sat longer than
usual, and, though Calamy is with him, he won’t like to be kept
waiting.”

Arthur seemed to consider it. “Oh, very well,” he said at last. He
followed her from the room.

The Squire was sitting before the fire, at the small round table at
which he had eaten his meal. A decanter of port and a couple of glasses
stood at his elbow. Two candles in tall silver candlesticks shed a
circle of light on the table, and showed up his white head and his
hands, but failed to illumine the larger part of the room. The great
bed with its drab hangings, the lofty press with its brass handles, the
dark Windsor chairs, now lurked in and now sprang from the shadows, as
the fire flickered up or sank. On the verge of the circle of light the
butler moved mysteriously, now appearing, now disappearing; now coming
forward to set an inkstand and goose-quills beside the decanter, now
withdrawing to pile unseen plates upon an unseen tray.

The Squire was tapping impatiently on the table when they entered.
“Well, you’re in no hurry for your wine to-night,” he said. “Have you
brought the papers? You might have a’most written them in the time
you’ve been.”

“Sorry, sir,” said Arthur. “They are here. Will you sit here, Jos?”

“Nay, nay, she must be near by,” the old man objected. His hearing was
still good. “Close up! Close up, girl! I want her eyes. And do you fill
your glass. Now have you all ready? Then do you read me the agreement
first, that I may see if the lease tallies. And read slowly, lad,
slowly. Calamy?”

“I am here, sir,” lugubriously. “Where we’ll be tomorrow——”

“D—n you, don’t whine, man, but snuff the candles. And then get out. Do
you hear?”

Calamy mumbled that it would be all the same at the latter end. He went
out with his tray, and closed the door behind him.

“Now!” said the Squire, and obediently to the word Arthur began to
read. Once or twice his voice failed him, and he had to clear his
throat. Josina would have thought that he was nervous, had she ever
known him nervous. Fortunately, the document was short, as legal
documents go, and some five minutes, during which the Squire sat
listening intently, saw it at an end.

“Umph! Sounds all right,” he commented. “Sight o’ words! But there,
they’ve got to charge. Now do you give the girl the counterpart, and do
you read the lease, lad, and read it slowly, so as I may understand.
And hark you, Jos, speak up if there is any differ—nail it like a rat,
girl, and don’t go to sleep over it! Don’t you let me be cheated. Welsh
is as honest, and I’d as lief trust him, as another, but if aught’s
amiss it’s not he that will suffer, nor the confounded scamp of a clerk
that made the mistake. And see you there’s no erasures: I’m lawyer
enough to know that. Now, slow, lad, slow,” he commanded, “so that I
can take it in.”

Arthur complied, and began to read slowly and carefully. But again he
had more than once to stop, his voice failing. He explained it by
saying that the light was not good, and he rose to snuff the candles.
The lease, too, was longer than the agreement, and was full of
verbiage, and it took some time to read, and some patience. But at long
last the delivery clause was reached. No discrepancy or erasure had
been discovered, and the Squire, whose attention had never faltered—he
was an excellent man of affairs—declared himself satisfied.

“Well, there,” he said, in a tone of relief, “that’s done! Drink up,
lad, and wet your throttle.” He turned himself squarely to the table.
“Give me the pen I used last,” he continued. “And do you guide my hand
to the right place.”

“I am afraid your pen was left to dry,” Arthur said, “and the nib has
opened. You’ll have to use a new one, sir, and try it first. And—the
sand? We shall want that. I am afraid it is downstairs. If Josina would
not mind running down for it?”

“Pooh! pooh! Never mind the sand! Let ’em dry o’ themselves. Less
chance of blotting. Where’s the pen?”—holding out his hand for it.

“Here, sir. Will you try it on this? If you’ll write your name in full,
as if you were signing the deeds”—he guided the Squire’s hand to the
place—“I shall see if it is right—and straight.”

“Ay, ay, best be careful,” the Squire agreed, squaring himself to his
task. “’Twon’t do to spoil ’em. Here?”

“Yes—just as you are now.”

The old man bent over the table, his white hair shining in the centre
of the little circle of light cast by the candles. Slowly and
laboriously, in a tense silence, while Arthur, leaning over his
shoulder, followed each movement of the pen, and Josina, half in light,
half in shadow, watched them both from the farther side of the table,
he wrote his name.

It was a perfect signature, though rather bolder and larger than usual,
and “Excellent!” Arthur cried in a tone of relief, which betrayed the
anxiety he had felt. “Good! It could not be better! Well done, sir!” He
removed the paper as he spoke, but in the act looked sharply across at
Josina. The girl’s eyes were upon him, but her face was in shadow, and
he could not read its expression. He hesitated a moment, the paper in
his hand, then he laid it on the table beside him—and out of her reach.

“Right!” said the Squire. “Then, now for business. Let’s have the
lease. My hand’s in now.”

Arthur laid it before him, and guided his hand to the place. “Is there
ink enough in the pen?” the old man asked.

“Quite enough, sir. It won’t do to blot it.”

“Right, lad, right!” The Squire wrote his name. “Now the counterpart!”
he continued briskly, holding the quill suspended.

Arthur put it before him. He signed it, steadily and clearly. “All
right?” he asked.

“Quite right. Couldn’t be better, sir.”

“Then, thank God that’s done!” He sank back in his chair, and raised
his hand to take off his glasses, then remembered himself. “Pheugh!” he
said, “it’s a job when you can’t see.” But it was plain that he was
pleased with himself.

Arthur turned to Josina. “Your turn next!” he said; and he gave her the
pen. He put the lease before her, and pointed to the place where she
was to sign.

She was not as nervous as Miss Peacock, but she was anxious to make no
mistake. “Here?” she asked.

“Yes, there. Be careful.” Arthur snuffed the candles, and as he did so
he glanced over his shoulder, his eyes searching the shadows. Then he
leant over her, watching her pen.

She wrote her name, slowly and carefully. “Good!” he said, and he
removed the document. He set another before her, and silently showed
her with his finger where to write. She wrote her name.

“Now here,” he said. “Here! But wait! Is there enough ink in the pen?”

She dipped the pen in the inkpot to make sure, and shook it, that there
might be no danger of a blot. Again she wrote her name.

“Capital!” he said. His voice betrayed relief. “That’s done, and well
done! Couldn’t be better. Now it’s my turn.”

“But”—Jos looked up in doubt, the pen still in her hand—“but I’ve
signed three, Arthur! I thought there were but two.”

“Three!” exclaimed the Squire, turning his head, his attention caught.
“Damme!”—peevishly—“what mess has the girl made now?” It was part of
his creed that in matters of business no woman was to be trusted to do
the smallest thing as it should be done.

But Arthur only laughed. “No mess, sir,” he said. “Only a goose of
herself! She has witnessed your trial signature as well as the others.
That’s all. I thought I could make her do it, and she did it as
solemnly as you like!” He laughed a little loudly. “I shall keep that
Jos.”

The Squire, pleased with himself, and glad that the business was over,
was in a good humor, and he joined in the laugh. “It will teach you not
to be too free with your signature, my girl,” he said. “When you come
some day to have a cheque book, you’ll find that that won’t do! Won’t
do, at all! Well, thank God, that’s done.”

Arthur, who was stooping over the table, adding his own name, completed
his task. He stood up. “Yes, sir, that’s done. Done!” he repeated in an
odd, rising tone. “And now—the lease goes back to Welsh’s. Shall I lock
up the counterpart—downstairs, sir?”

“No, lad,” the Squire announced. “I’ll do that myself o’ Monday.”

“But it’s no trouble, sir.” He held out his hand for the keys. “And
perhaps the sooner it’s locked up—the tenant’s signed it, and it is
complete now—the safer.”

But, “No, no, time enough!” the Squire persisted. “I’ll put it back on
Monday. I am not so helpless now I can’t manage that, and I shall be
downstairs o’ Monday.”

For a moment Arthur hesitated. He looked as if something troubled him.
But in the end, “Very good, sir. Then that’s all?” he said.

“Ay; put the counterpart in the old bureau there. ’Twill be safe there
till Monday. How’s the wine? Fill my glass and fill your own, lad. You
can go, Jos. Tell Calamy to come to me at half-past nine.”



CHAPTER XXVIII


The next day, Sunday, was raw and wet. Mist blotted out the hills, and
beneath it the vale mourned. The trees dripped sadly, pools gathered
about the roots of the beeches, the down-spouts of the eaves gurgled
softly in the ears of those who sat near the windows. Miss Peacock
alone ventured to church in the afternoon, Arthur walking with her as
far as the door, and then going on to the Cottage to have tea with his
mother. Josina stayed at home in attendance on her father, but ten
minutes after the others had left the house, he dismissed her with a
fractious word.

She went down to the dining-room, where she could hear his summons if
he tapped the floor. She poked up the smouldering logs, and looked
through the windows at the dreary scene—the day was already drawing
in—then, settling herself before the fire, she opened a book. But she
did not read, indeed she hardly pretended to read, for across the page
of the Sunday volume, in black capitals, blotting out the type, forcing
itself on her brain, insistent, inexorable, unavoidable, the word
“When?” imprinted itself.

Ay, when? When was she going to summon Clement, and give him leave to
speak? When was she going to keep her word, to make a clean breast of
it to her father and confront the storm, the violence of which her
worst fears could not picture or exaggerate?

“When?”

With every day of the past fortnight the question had confronted her
with growing insistence. Now, in this idle hour, with the house silent
about her, with nothing to distract her thoughts, it rose before her,
grim as the outlook. It would not be denied, it came between her and
the page, it forced itself upon her, it called for, nay, it insisted
upon, an answer. When?

There was no longer any hope that the Squire would regain his sight, no
longer any fear for his general health. He was as well as he ever would
be, as well able to bear the disclosure. Delay on that ground was a
plea which could no longer avail her or deceive her. Then, when? Or
rather, why not now? Her conscience told her, as it had told her often
of late, that she was playing the coward, proving false to her word,
betraying Clement—Clement whom she loved, and whom, craven as she was,
she feared to acknowledge.

Then, when? Surely now, or not at all.

Alas, the longer she dwelt on the avowal she must make, the more
appalling the ordeal appeared. Her father, indeed, had been more gentle
of late; that walk on the hill had brought them closer together, and
since then he had shown himself more human. Glimpses of sympathy, even
of affection, had peeped through the chinks of his harshness. But how
difficult was the position! She must own to stolen meetings, to
underhand practices, to things disreputable; she must proclaim, maid as
she was, her love. And her love for whom? A stranger, and worse than a
stranger—a nobody. Then apart from her father’s contempt for the class
to which Clement belonged, and with which he was less in sympathy than
with the peasants on his lands, his prejudice against the Ovingtons was
itself a thing to frighten her! Hardly a day passed that he did not
utter some jibe at their expense, or some word that betrayed how sorely
Arthur’s defection rankled. And then his blindness—that added the last
touch of deceit to her conduct, that made worse and more clandestine
what had been bad before. As she thought of it, and imagined the avowal
and the way in which he would take it, the color left her cheeks and
she shivered with fright. She did not know how she could do it, or how
she could live through it. He would lose all faith in her. He would
pluck from his heart even that affection for her which she had begun to
discern under the mask of his sternness—to discern and to cherish.

Yet time pressed, she could no longer palter with her love, she must be
true to Clement now or false, she must suffer for him now or play the
coward. She had given him her word. Was she to go back on it?

Oh, never! never! she thought, and pressed her hands together. Those
spring days when she had walked with him beside the brook, when his
coming had been sunshine and her pulses had leapt at the sound of his
footsteps, when his eyes had lured the heart from her and the touch of
his lips had awakened the woman in her, when she had passed whole days
and nights in sweet musings on him—oh, never!

No, he had urged her to be brave, to be true, to be worthy of him; and
she must be. She must face all for him. And it would be but for a time.
He had said that her father might separate them, and would separate
them: but if they were true to one another——

“Miss! Miss Josina!”

She turned, her dream cut short, and saw Molly, the kitchen-maid,
standing in the doorway. She was surprised, for the stillness of a
Sunday afternoon held the house—it was the servants’ hour, and one at
which they were seldom to be found, even when wanted. “What is it?” she
asked, and stood up, alarmed. “Has my father called?” He might have
rapped, and deep in thought she might not have heard him.

“No, miss,” Molly answered—and heaven knows if Molly had an inkling of
the secret, but certainly her face was bright with mischief. “There is
a gentleman asking for you, if you please, miss. He bid me give you
this.” She held out a three-cornered note.

Josina’s face burned. “A gentleman?” she faltered.

“Yes, miss, a young gentleman,” Molly answered demurely.

Josina took the note—what else could she do?—and opened it with shaking
fingers. For a moment, such was her confusion, she failed to read the
few words it contained. Then she collected herself—the words became
plain: “Very urgent—forgive me and see me for ten minutes.—C.”

Very urgent? It must be urgent indeed, or, after all she had said, he
would not come to her unbidden. She hesitated, looking doubtfully and
shamefacedly at Molly. But the eyes of young kitchen-maids are sharp,
and probably this was not the first glimpse Molly had had of the young
mistress’s love story, or of the young gentleman. “You can slip out
easy, miss,” she said, “and not a soul the wiser. They are all off
about their business.”

“Where is he?”

“He’s under the garden wall, miss—down the lane.”

Jos took her courage in her hands. She snatched up a shawl from the
hall-table, and with hot cheeks she went out through the back regions,
Molly accompanying her as far as the yard. “I’ll be about the place,
miss,” the girl said—if no one else was enjoying herself, she was.
“I’ll rattle the milk-pail if—if you’re wanted.”

Josina drew the shawl about her head, and went down the yard, passing
on her right the old stable, which bore over its door the same date as
the table in the hall—1691. A moment, and she saw Clement waiting for
her under the eaves of the Dutch summer-house, of which the sustaining
wall overhung the lane, and, with the last of the opposing outhouses,
formed a sort of entrance to the yard.

She had been red enough under Molly’s gaze, resenting the confederacy
which she could not avoid. But the color left her face as her eyes met
her lover’s, and she saw how sad and downcast he looked, and how
changed from the Clement of her meetings. He was shabby, too—he who had
always been so neat—so that even before he spoke she divined that there
was something amiss, and knew at last, too, that there was nothing that
she would not do, no risk that she would not run, no anger or storm
that she would not face for this man before her. The mother in her
awoke, and longed to comfort him and shield him, to give all for him.
“Clement!” she cried, and, trembling, she held out her hands to him.
“Dear Clement! What is it?”

He took her hands and held them; and if he had taken her in his arms
she would have forgiven him and clung to him. But he did not. He seemed
even to hold her from him. “Forgive me, dear, for sending for you,” he
said. “I thought to catch you going into church, but you were not
there, and there was nothing for it but this. Jos, I have bad news.”

“Bad news?” she exclaimed. “What? Don’t keep me waiting, Clement! What
bad news?”

“The worst for me,” he said. “For we must part. I have come to say
good-bye.”

“Good-bye?” Oh, it was impossible! It was not, it could not be that!
“What do you mean?” she cried, and her eyes pleaded with him to take it
back. “Tell me! You cannot mean that we must part.”

“I do,” he said soberly. “Something has happened, dear—something that
must divide us. Be brave, and I will tell you.”

“You must,” she said.

He told his story—rapidly, in clear short phrases which he had
rehearsed many times as he covered the seven miles from Aldersbury on
this dreary errand. He told her all, that which no one else must know,
that which she must not reveal. They expected a run on the bank. They
were sure, indeed, that a run must come, and though the issue was not
yet quite certain, though his father still had hope, he had, himself,
no hope. Within a week he would be a poor man, little better than a
beggar, dependent on his own exertions; with no single claim, no
possible pretensions to her hand, no ground on which he could appeal to
her father. It must be at an end between them, and he preferred to let
her know now rather than to wait until the blow had fallen. He thought
himself bound in honor to release her while he still had some footing,
some show of equality with her.

She smiled when she had heard him out. She smiled in his face. “But if
I will not be released?” she said. And then, before he could answer
her, she bade him tell her more. What was this run? What did it mean?
She did not understand.

He told her in detail, and, while he told her, they stood, two pathetic
figures in the mist and rain that dripped slowly and sadly from the
eaves of the Dutch summerhouse. She stood, pressing her hands together,
trying to comprehend. And he hid nothing: telling her even of the ten
or twelve thousand that, did they possess it, would save them; telling
her that which had decided him to bid her farewell—an item of news
which had reached the bank on the previous evening, after Arthur had
left for Garth. The great house of Poles, with a wide connection among
country banks, had closed its doors; and not only that, but Williams’s,
Ovington’s agents, had followed suit within six hours. The tidings had
come by special messenger, but would be known in the town in the
morning, and would certainly cause a panic and a run on both banks.
That news had been the last straw, he said. It had pushed him to a
decision. He had felt that he must give her back her word, and without
the loss of a day must put it in her power to say that there was
nothing between them.

Once and again, as he told his tale, she put in a question, or uttered
a pitying exclamation. But for the most part she listened in silence,
controlling herself, suppressing the agitation which shook her. When he
had done, she put a question, but it was one so irrelevant, so
unexpected, so far from the mark, that it acted on him like a douche of
cold water. “What have you done to your coat?” she asked. “My coat?”

“Yes.” She pointed to his shoulder.

He glanced down at his coat, but he felt the check. Surely the ways of
women were strange, their manner of taking things past finding out. He
explained, but he could not hide his chagrin. “I wasn’t thinking, and
took the first that came to hand,” he said—“an old one. Does it
matter?”

But she continued to stare at it. He was wearing a riding coat, high in
the collar, long in the skirts, shaped to the figure. On the light buff
of the cloth a stain spread downwards from shoulder to breast. The
right arm and cuff, too, were discolored, and it said much for the
disorder of his thoughts that he had ridden from town without noticing
it. She eyed the stain with distaste, with something like a shudder.
“It is blood,” she said, “isn’t it?”

He shrugged his shoulders, yet himself viewed it askance. “Yes,” he
said. “I don’t know how you knew. I wore it that night, you know. I did
not mean to wear it again, but in my hurry——”

“Do you mean the night that my father was hurt?”

“Yes.”

“You held him up in the carriage?”

“Yes, but—” squinting at it—“I don’t think that it was done then. I
believe it was done when I was picking him up in the road, Jos, before
Bourdillon came. Indeed, I remember that your father noticed it—before
he fainted, you know.”

“My father noticed it?”

“Well, oddly enough, he did.”

“While you were supporting him?” There was a strange light in her eyes,
and the blood had come back to her cheeks. “But where was Thomas—the
man—then?”

“Oh, he had gone off, across the fields.”

“Before Arthur came up, do you mean?”

“To be sure, some time before. However——”

But, “No, Clement, I want to understand this,” she insisted, breaking
in on him. Her voice betrayed her excitement, and to hold him to the
point she laid her hands on his shoulders, standing before him and
close to him. “Tell me again, and clearly. Do you mean that it was you
who drove Thomas off? Before Arthur came up?”

He stared. “Well, of course it was,” he said. “Didn’t you know that?
Didn’t Arthur tell you?”

She avoided the question, and instead, “Then it was your coat that was
spoiled?” she said. “This coat?”

“Well, of course it was. You can see that.”

She looked at him, her cheeks flushed, her pride in him showing in her
eyes. He had indeed justified her choice of him, her belief in him, her
confidence in him. He had done this and had said nothing. The day was
cold, and she was not warmly clad, but she felt no cold—now. It was
raining, but she was no longer aware of it. There had sprung up in her
heart, not only courage, but a faint, a very faint hope.

He had come to dash her down, to fill her cup of sorrow to the brim, to
leave her lonely in the world and comfortless—for never, never could
she love another! And instead he had given her hope—a hope forlorn and
far off, gleaming faint as the small stars in distant Cassiopeia, and
often doubt, like an evening mist, would veil it. But it sparkled, she
saw it, she drew courage from it.

Meanwhile, surprised by the turn her thoughts had taken, he was still
more surprised by the change in her looks, the color in her cheeks, the
light in her eyes. He did not understand, and for a moment, seeing
himself no hope but only sorrow and parting, he was tempted to think
that she trifled. What mattered it what coat he wore, or what had
stained it, or the details of a story old now, and which he supposed to
be as well known to her as to him? Perhaps she did not comprehend, and,
“Jos,” he said, inviting her to be serious, “do you understand that
this is our parting?”

But “No! no!” she said resolutely. “We are not going to part.”

“But don’t you see,” sadly, “that I cannot go to your father now? That
next week we may be beggars, and my father a ruined man? I could ask no
man, even a poor man, for his daughter now. I must work to live, work
as a clerk—as, I don’t know what, Jos, but in some position far removed
from your life, and far removed from your class. I could not speak to
your father now, and it is that which has brought me to you to—to say
good-bye, dearest—to part, Jos! The gates are closed, we must go out of
the garden, dear. And you”—he looked at her with yearning eyes—“must
forgive me, before we part.”

“Perhaps we are not going to part,” she said.

He shook his head. He would not deceive her. “Nothing else is
possible,” he said.

“Perhaps, and perhaps not. At any rate,” putting her hands in his, and
looking at him with brave, loving eyes, “I would not undo one of those
days—in the garden! No, nor an hour of them. They are precious to me.
And for forgiving, I have nothing to forgive and nothing to regret, if
we never meet again, Clement. But we shall meet. What if you have to
begin the world again? We are both young. You will work for me. And do
you think that I will not wait for you, wait until you have climbed up
again, or until something happens to bring us together? Do you not know
that I love you more now, far more, in your unhappiness—that you are
more to me, a thousand times more to-day—than in your prosperity?”

“Oh, Jos!” He could say no more, but his swimming eyes spoke for him.

“But you must leave it to me now,” she continued. “After all, things
may turn out better than you think. You may not be ruined. People may
not be so foolish as to want all their money at once. Have hope,
and—and remember that I am always here, though you do not see me or
hear from me; that I am always here, thinking of you, waiting for you,
loving you, always yours, Clement, till you come—though it be ten years
hence.”

“Oh, Jos!” His eyes were overflowing now.

“You believe me, you do believe me, don’t you?” she said. “And now you
must go. But kiss me first. No, I do not mind who sees us, or who knows
that I am yours now. I am past that.”

He took her in his arms and kissed her, not as he would have kissed her
an hour before, with passion, but in reverence and humility, in love
too sacred for words. Never till now had he known what a woman’s love
was, how much it gave, how little it asked, how pure in its highest
form it could be—and how strong! Nor ever till now had he known her,
this girl to whom he had once presumed to teach firmness, whose
weakness he had taken on himself to guide, whom he had thought to
encourage, to strengthen, to arm—he, who had not been worthy to kiss
the hem of her robe!

Oh, the wonderful power of love, which had transformed her! Which had
made her what she was, and now laid him in the dust before her!

Work for her, wait for her, live for her? Ah, would he not, and deem
himself happy though the years brought him no nearer, though the memory
of her, transfiguring his whole life, proved his only and full reward!



CHAPTER XXIX


An hour after Arthur had left the house on the Monday morning Josina
went slowly up the stairs to her father’s room. She was young and the
stairs were shallow, but the girl’s knees shook under her as she
mounted them, as she mounted them one by one, while her hand trembled
on the banister. Before now the knees of brave men, going on forlorn
hopes, have shaken under them, but, like these men, Josina went on, she
ascended step by step. She was frightened, she was horribly frightened,
but she had made a vow to herself and she would carry it out. How she
would carry it out, how she would find words to blurt out the truth,
how she would have the courage to live through that which would follow,
she did not know, she could not conceive. But her mind was fixed.

She reached the shabby landing on which two or three sheep-skins laid
at the doors of the rooms served for carpet, and there, indeed, she
paused awhile and pressed her hand to her side to still the beating of
her heart. She gazed through the window. On the sweep below, Calamy was
shaking out the cloth, while two or three hens clucked about his feet,
and a cat seated at a distance watched the operation with dignity. In
the field beyond the brook a dog barked joyously as it rounded up some
sheep. Miss Peacock’s voice, scolding a maid, came up from below. All
was going on as usual, going on callous and heedless: while she—she had
that before her which turned her sick and faint, which for her, timid
and subject, was almost worse than death.

And with her on this forlorn hope went no comrades, no tramp of
marching feet, no watching eyes of thousands, no bugle note to cheer
her. Only Clement’s shade—waiting.

She might still draw back. But when she had once spoken there could be
no drawing back. A voice whispered in her ear that she had better think
it over—just once more, better wait a little longer to see if aught
would happen, revolve it once again in her mind. Possibly there might
be some other, some easier, some safer way.

But she knew what that whisper meant, and she turned from the window
and grasped the handle of the door. She went in. Her father was sitting
beside the fire. His back was towards her, he was smoking his
after-breakfast pipe. She might still retreat, or—or she might say what
she liked, ask perhaps if he wanted anything. He would never suspect,
never conceive in his wildest moments the thing that she had come to
confess. It was not too late even now—to draw back.

She went to the other side of the table on which his elbow rested, and
she stood there, steadying herself by a hand which she laid on the
table. She was sick with fear, her tongue clung to her mouth, her very
lips were white. But she forced herself to speak. “Father, I have
something—to tell you,” she said.

“Eh?” He turned sharply. “What’s that?” She had not been able to
control her voice, and he knew in a moment that something was wrong.
“What ha’ you been doing?”

Now! Now, or never! The words she had so often repeated to herself rang
in her ears. “Do you know who it was,” she said, “who saved you that
night, sir? The night you were—hurt?”

He turned himself a little more towards her. “Who? Who it was?” he
repeated. “What art talking about, girl? Why, the lad, to be sure. Who
else?”

“No, sir,” she said, shaking from head to foot, so that the table
rocked audibly under her hand. “It was Mr. Ovington’s son. And—and I
love him. And he wishes to marry me.”

The Squire did not say a word. He sat, his head erect still as a stone.

“And I want—to help him,” she added, her voice dying away with the
words. Her knees were so weak, that but for the support of the table
she must have sunk on the floor.

Still the Squire did not speak. His jaw had fallen. He sat, arrested in
the attitude of listening, his face partly turned from her, his pipe
held stiffly in his hand. At last, “Ovington’s son wants to marry you?”
he repeated, in a tone so even that it might have deceived many.

“He saved your life!” she cried. She clung desperately to that.

“And you love him?”

“Oh, I do! I do!”

He paused as if he still listened, still expected more. Then in a low
voice, “The girl is mad,” he muttered. “My God, the girl is mad! Or I
am mad! Blind and mad, like the old king! Ay, blind and mad!” He let
the pipe fall from his hand to the floor, and he groped for his stick
that he might rap and summon assistance. But in his agitation he could
not find the stick.

Then, as he still felt for it with a flurried hand, nature or despair
prompted her, and the girl who had never caressed him in her life,
never taken a liberty with him, never ventured on the smallest
familiarity, never gone beyond the morning and evening kiss, timidly
given and frigidly received, sank on the floor and clasped his knees,
pressed herself against him. “Oh, father, father! I am not mad,” she
cried, “I am not mad. Hear me! Oh, hear me!” A pause, and then, “I have
deceived you, I am not worthy, but you are my father! I have only, only
you, who can help me! Have mercy on me, for I do love him. I do love
him! I——” Her voice failed her, but she continued to cling to him, to
press her head against his body, mutely to implore him, and plead with
him.

“My God!” he ejaculated. He sat upright, stiff, looking before him with
sightless eyes; as far as he could withholding himself from her, but
not actively repelling her. After an interval, “Tell me,” he muttered.

That, even that, was more than she had expected from him. He had not
struck her, he had not cursed her, and she took some courage. She told
him in broken words, but with sufficient clearness, of her first
meeting with Clement, of the gun-shot by the brook, of her narrow
escape and the meetings that had followed. Once, in a burst of rage, he
silenced her. “The rascal! Oh, the d—d rascal!” he cried, and she
flinched. But she went on, telling him of Clement’s resolve that he
must be told, of that unfortunate meeting with him on the road, and
then of that second encounter the same night, when Clement had come to
his rescue. There he stopped her.

“How do you know?” he asked. “How do you know? How dare you say——” And
now he did make a movement as if to repel her and put her from him.

But she would not be repulsed. She clung to him, telling him of the
coat, of the great stains that she had seen upon it; and at last, “Why
did you hide this?” broke from him. “Why didn’t you tell me?”

She told him that she had not known, that the part which Clement had
taken on that night was new to her also.

“But you see him?” he snarled, speaking a little more like himself.
“You see him!”

“Twice only—twice only since that night,” she vowed. “Indeed, indeed,
sir, only twice. Once he came to speak to you and tell you, but you
were ill, and I would not let him. And yesterday he came to—to give me
up, to say good-bye. Only twice, sir, as God sees me! He would not. He
showed me that we had been wrong. He said,” sobbing bitterly, “that we
must be open or—or we must be nothing—nothing to one another!”

“Open? Open!” the Squire almost shouted. “D—d open! Shutting the stable
door when the horse is gone. D—n his openness!” And then, “Good Lord!
Good Lord!” with almost as much amazement as anger in his voice. That
all this should have been going on and he know nothing about it! That
his girl, this child as he had deemed her, should have been doing this
under his very eyes! Under his very eyes! “Good Lord!” But then rage
got the upper hand once more, and he cursed Clement with passion, and
again made a movement as if he would rise and throw her off. “To steal
a man’s child! The villain!”

“Oh, don’t call him that!” she cried. “He is good, father. Indeed,
indeed, he is good. And he saved your life.”

He sat back at that, as if her words shifted his thoughts to another
matter. “Tell me again,” he said, sternly, but more calmly. “He told
you this tale yesterday, did he? Well, tell me as he told you, do you
hear? And mind you, if you’re lying, you slut, he or you, ’twill come
up! I am blind, and you may think to deceive me now as you have
deceived me before——”

“Never, never again, sir!” she vowed. Then she told him afresh, from
point to point, what she had learned on the Sunday.

“Then the lad didn’t come up till after?”

“Arthur? No, sir. Not till after Thomas was gone. And it was Clement
who followed Thomas to Birmingham and got the money back.” For Clement
had told her that also.

When she had done, the Squire leant forward and felt again for his
stick, as if he were now equipped and ready for action. “Well, you
begone,” he said, harshly. “You begone, now. I’ll see to this.”

But, “Not till you forgive me,” she entreated, holding him close, and
pressing her face against his unwilling breast. “And there’s more,
there’s more, sir,” in growing agitation, “I must tell you. Be good to
me, oh, be good to me! Forgive me and help him.”

“Help him!” the Squire cried, and this time he was indeed amazed. “I
help him! Help the man who has gone behind my back and stolen my girl!
Help the man who—let me go! Do you hear me, girl! Let me get up, you
shameless hussy!” growing moment by moment more himself, as he
recovered from the shock of her disclosure, and could measure its
extent. “How do I know what you are? Or what he mayn’t have done to
you? Help, indeed? Help the d—d rascal who has robbed me? Who has dared
to raise his eyes to my girl—a Griffin? Who——”

“He saved your life,” she cried, pleading desperately with him, though
he strove to free himself. “Oh, father, he saved your life! And I love
him! I love him! If you part us I shall die.”

He could not struggle against her young strength, and he gave up the
attempt to free himself. He sank back in his chair. “D—n the girl!” he
cried. He sat silent, breathing hard.

And she—she had told him, and she still lived! She had told him and he
had not cursed her, he had not struck her to the ground, he had not
even succeeded in putting her from him! She had told him, and the world
still moved about her, his gold watch, which lay on the table on a
level with her head, still ticked, the dog still barked in the field
below. Miss Peacock’s voice could still be heard, invoking Calamy’s
presence. She had told him, and he was still her father, nay, if she
was not deceived, he was more truly her father, nearer to her, more her
own, than he had ever been before.

Presently, “Ovington’s son! Ovington’s son!” he muttered in a tone of
wonder. “Good God! Couldn’t you find a man?”

“He is a man,” she pleaded, “indeed, indeed, he is!”

“Ay, and you are a woman!” bitterly. “Fire and tow! A few kisses and
you are aflame for him. For shame, girl, for shame! And how am I to be
sure it’s no worse? Ain’t you ashamed of yourself?”

She shivered, but she was silent.

“Deceiving your father when he was blind!”

She clung to him. He felt her trembling convulsively.

After that he sat for a time as if exhausted, suffering her embrace,
and silent save when at rare intervals an oath broke from him, or, in a
gust of passion, he struck his hand on the arm of his chair. Once, “My
father would ha’ spurned you from the house,” he cried, “you jade.” She
did not answer, and a new idea striking him, he sat up sharply. “But
what—what the devil is all this about? What’s all this, if it’s over
and—and done with?” His tone was almost jubilant. “If he’s off with it?
Maybe, girl, I’ll forgive you, bad as you’ve been, if—if that’s so. Do
you say it’s over?”

“No, no!” she cried. “He came——”

“You told me——”

“He came to say good-bye to me, because——” And then in words the most
moving that she could find, words sped from her heart, winged by her
love, she explained Clement’s errand, the position at the bank, the
crisis, the menace of ruin, the need of help.

The Squire listened, his business instincts aroused, until he grasped
her meaning. Then he struck his hand on the table. “And he thought that
I should help them!” he cried, with grim satisfaction. “He thought
that, did he?” And he would not listen to her protests that it was not
Clement, that it was not Clement, it was she who—“He thought that? I
see it now, I see it all! But the fool, the fool, to think that! Why, I
wouldn’t stretch out my little finger to save his father from hell! And
he thought that? He took me for as big a fool as the silly girl he had
flattered and lured, and thought he could use, to save them from
perdition! As if he had not done me harm enough! As if he hadn’t stolen
my daughter from me, he’d steal my purse! Why, he must be the most d—d
impudent, cunning thief that ever trod shoe leather. He must be a cock
of a pretty hackle, indeed. He should go far, by G—d, with the nerve he
has. Far, by G—d! My daughter first and my purse afterwards! This son
of an upstart, whose grandfather would have sat in my servants’ hall,
he’d steal my——”

“No, no!” she protested.

“Yes, yes! Yes, yes! But he’ll find that he’s not got a girl to deal
with now! Help him? Save his bank? Pluck him from the debtors’ prison
he’s due to rot in! Why, I’ll see him—in hell first!”

She had risen and moved from him. She was standing on the other side of
the table now. “He saved your life!” she cried. And she, too, was
changed. She spoke with something of his passion. “He saved your life!”
she repeated, and she stamped her foot on the floor.

“Well, the devil thank him for it!” the Squire cried with zest. “And
you,” with fresh anger, “do you begone, girl! Get out of my room before
you try my patience too far!” He waved his stick at her. “Go, or I’ll
call up Calamy and have you put out! Do you hear? Do you hear? You
ungrateful, shameless slut! Go!”

She had fancied victory, incredible, unhoped-for-victory to be almost
within her grasp; and lo, it was dashed from her hand, it was farther
from her than ever. And she could do no more. Courage, strength, hope
were spent, shaken as she was by the emotions of the past hour. She
could no no more; a little more and he might strike her. She crept out
weeping, and went, blinded by her tears, up the stairs, up, stair by
stair, to hide herself in her room. There had been a moment when she
had fancied that he was melting, but all had been in vain. She had come
close to him, but in the end he had put her from him. He had thrust her
farther from him than before. Her only consolation, if consolation she
had, was that she had spoken, that the truth was known, that she had no
longer any secret to weigh her down. But she had failed.



CHAPTER XXX


Meantime the old man, left to himself, sat for a while, deeply moved.
He breathed quickly, wiping his brow from time to time with a hand that
trembled, and for some minutes it was upon the last and the least
unwelcome aspect of the matter that he dwelt. So that was the point of
it all, was it? That was the end and the aim of this clandestine, this
disgraceful intrigue! This conspiracy! They had made this silly
woman-child, soft like all her sex, their puppet, and using her they
had thought that he, too, might be drawn into their game and used and
exploited for their profit. But they had been mad, mad, as they would
learn, to think it. They must have been mad to dream of it. Or
desperate. Ay, that must be it. Desperate!

But as he grew cooler, and the first impulse, so natural in him, to pin
his enemies and shake them, began to lose its force, less pleasant
aspects of the matter rose before him. For the girl and her nonsense
and her bad, bad behavior, he did not tell himself, he would not allow,
that it was that which hurt him most. On the contrary, he affected to
put that from him—for the time. He told himself and strove to believe
that he could deal with it when it pleased him. He could easily put an
end to that folly. Girls were only girls, and she’d forget. He would
deal with that later.

But Arthur’s five thousand—that would be lost, if the girl’s story were
true. Five thousand! It was a fine sum and a d—d pity! The Squire’s
avarice rose in arms as he thought of it. Five thousand! And that silly
woman, Arthur’s mother—he would have to provide for her. She would be
penniless, almost penniless.

And Arthur himself? Confound him, what had the lad been doing? Why had
he been silent about the bank’s difficulties and the peril in which his
money stood? For, it was only two days ago that he had denied the
existence of any peril. And then, again, what was this story about that
unlucky night which had cost him his sight? If it really was young
Ovington who had come to his rescue and beaten off Thomas, why had not
Arthur said so? Why had he never let fall a single word about him,
never mentioned the young fellow’s name, never given him the credit
that—that was certainly due to him, rogue as he was, if this story were
true. There was something odd about that—the Squire moved uneasily in
his chair—something underhand and—and fishy! He had a glimpse of Arthur
in a new light, and he did not like what he saw.

He liked it almost less, if that were possible, than he liked another
thing—the idea that this young Ovington’s silence was creditable to
him. If it were indeed he who had done the thing, why had he been quiet
all this time, and never even said “I did it”? If a gentleman had
behaved after that fashion, the Squire would have known what to think
of it. But that this low-bred young cub, who had behaved so
disgracefully to his daughter, should bear himself in that way—no, he
was not going to believe it. After all, the world wasn’t turned upside
down to that extent.

No! For in his connection with the girl the young scamp had shown what
he was—a sneaking, underhand, interloping puppy. In connection with his
girl! As he thought of it, the veins swelled on the Squire’s forehead
and he shook with rage. His girl! “Damn him! Damn him!” he cried,
trembling with passion. And again and again he cursed the man who had
dared to raise his eyes to a Griffin—who had stolen his child’s heart
from him. No fate, no punishment, no lot was too bad for such a one.
Help him! Help him, indeed!

The Squire laughed mirthlessly at the notion.

After that there remained only his daughter to think of, and as he came
back to her and to her share in the matter, more, far more than he
wished, recurred to his memory: her prayers and her pleading, her
clinging arms and her caresses, the tears that had fallen on his hands,
her warm, slender body pressed against his. He could not forget the
sound of her voice in his ears, nor the touch of her hand, nor the feel
of her body. Words that she had used returned and beat on his old
heart, and beat and beat again, tormenting him, trying him, softening,
ay, softening him. He thought of the boy, dead these many years at
Alexandria, and, yes, she was all that he had, all. And he must thwart
her, he must make her unhappy. It was his duty. She knew not what she
asked. And she had behaved ill, ay, very ill.

But on that, with a vividness which the reflection had never assumed
before—for the old man, like other old men, did not feel old—he saw
that he had but a very short span to live—a year or two, or it might be
three or four years. The last page of his life was all but turned, the
book was near its end. Two or three years and all that he treasured
would be hers. Even now he was dependent on her for care and affection,
and to the last he must be dependent. A little while and she would be
alone, her own mistress; and he who had ruled his lands and his people
for more than half a century would be a memory. A memory of what?

Again, and yet again, he felt her arms about his knees, her little head
pressed against his breast. Again and yet again her tears, her prayers
beat upon his heart. She was a silly woman-child, a fool; but a dear
fool, made dear to him in the very hour of her misbehavior. It was his
duty to deny her. It was for him to order, for her to obey. And yet,
“He saved your life!” that cry so oft repeated, so often dinned into
his ears, that, too, came back to him. And before he was aware of it he
was wondering what manner of man this young fellow was, what spell he
had woven about the girl, whence his power over her.

And why had the man been silent about that night? Had he in truth
intended to beard him and claim her in the road that morning—when they
met? He remembered it.

The son of that man, Ovington! Lord Almighty! It could hardly be worse.
And yet “He saved your life!” The Squire could not get over that—if it
were true. If it were really true.

He thought upon it long, forced out of the usual current of his life.
Miss Peacock, bringing up his frugal luncheon, found him silent, sunk
low in his chair, his chin upon his breast. So he appeared when anyone
stole in during the next two hours to attend to the fire or to light
his pipe. Calamy, safe outside the door, uttered his misgivings. “It’s
the torpor,” he told Miss Peacock, shaking his head. “That’s how it
takes them before the end, miss. I’ve seen it often. The torpor! He’ll
not be long now!”

Miss Peacock scolded the butler, but was none the less impressed, and
presently she sought Josina, who was lying down in her room with a
headache. She imparted her fears to the girl, and unwillingly Jos rose,
and bathed her face and tidied her hair, and by and by came out. She
must take up the burden of life again.

By that time Miss Peacock had disappeared, and Josina went down alone.
Half-way down the upper flight she halted, for she heard a slow, heavy
step descending the stairs below her. She looked down the well of the
staircase, and to her astonishment she saw her father going down before
her, stair by stair, his hand on the rail, a paper and his stick in the
other hand. It was not the first time that he had done such a thing,
but hitherto some one had always gone with him, to aid him should aid
be necessary.

Josina’s first impulse was to hurry after him, but seeing the paper in
his hand and recognizing, as she fancied, the agreement that he had
signed on the Saturday, she followed him softly, without letting him
know that she was there. He reached the foot of the staircase, and with
an accustomed hand he groped for and found the door of the dining-room.
He pushed open the door and went in. He closed the door behind him, and
distinctly—the house was very quiet, it was the dead of the
afternoon—she heard him turn the key in the lock.

That alarmed her, for if he fell or met with an accident, there would
be a difficulty in assisting him. She moved to the door and listened.
She heard him passing slowly and carefully across the floor, she heard
the table creak under his hand, as he reached it. A moment later her
ear caught the jingle of a bunch of keys.

His visit had a purpose, then. He might be going to deposit the lease,
but she could not imagine where. His papers were in his own room or in
his bedroom. And Calamy had the wine, it could not be that he wanted.
For a moment her thoughts reverted to her own trouble, and she sighed.
Then she caught again the jingle of keys, and she listened, her head
bent low. What could he be doing? And would he be able to find the door
again?

Presently the silence was broken by an oath, followed by a rustling
sound, as if he were handling papers. This lasted for quite a minute,
and then there came from the room a strange, half-strangled cry, a cry
that stopped the beating of her heart. She seized the handle of the
door and turned it, shook it. But the door, as she knew, was locked,
and, terrified, she cried, “Father! Father! What is it? What is it?”
She beat on the door.

He did not answer, but she heard him coming towards her, moving at
random, striking against the table, overturning a chair. She trembled
for him; he might fall at any moment, and the door was locked. But he
did not fall. He reached the door and turned the key. The door opened.
She saw him.

Her fears had not been baseless. The light in the doorway was poor on
that cheerless December day, but it was enough to show her that the
Squire’s face was distorted and drawn, altered by some strange shock.
And he was shaking in all his limbs. The moment that she touched him he
gripped her arm, and “Come here! Come here!” he ordered, his voice
piping and high. “Lock the door! Lock the door, girl!” And when she had
done this, “Do you see that cupboard? D’you see it?”

She was alarmed, for, whatever might be its cause, she was sure that
the excitement under which he labored was dangerous for him. But she
had her wits about her, and the nerved herself to do what he wanted.
She saw the open cupboard, of the existence of which she had not known,
but she showed no surprise. “Yes, I see it, sir,” she said. She put his
arm through hers, striving to calm him by her presence.

He drew her across the room till they stood before the cupboard. “Do
you see a box?” he demanded, hardly able to articulate the words in his
haste. “Ay? Then do you look in it, girl! Look in it. What is there in
it? Tell me, girl. Tell me quick! What is in it?”

The box, its lid raised, stood on the shelf before him, and he laid his
trembling hand on it. She looked into it. “It is empty, sir,” she said.

“Empty? Quite empty?”

“Yes, sir, quite empty.”

“Nothing in it?” desperately. “Are you sure, girl? Can you see nothing?
Nothing?”

“Nothing, sir, I am quite sure,” she said. “There is nothing in it.”

“No papers?”

“No, sir, no papers.”

An idea seemed to strike him. “They may ha’ fallen on the floor,” he
exclaimed. “Look! Look all about, girl! Look! Ah,” and there was
something like agony in the cry, “curse this blindness! I am helpless,
helpless as a child! Can you see no papers—on the floor, wench! Thin
papers? No? Nor on the shelves?”

“No, sir. There is the lease you signed on Saturday. That is all.”

“For God’s sake, make no mistake, make no mistake, girl!” he cried in
irrepressible agitation. “Look! Look ’em over. Two papers—thin
papers—no great size they are.”

She saw that there was something very much amiss, and she searched
carefully, but there were no loose papers to be seen. There were boxes
on one shelf and bundles of deeds below them, and a great many packets
of letters on a shelf above them, but all tied up. She could see no
loose papers. None!

He seemed on the verge of collapse, but a new thought came to his
support, and he drew her, almost as if he could see, to the other side
of the hearth. There he felt for and found the moulding of the panel,
he fumbled for the keyhole. But his shaking hands would not do his
will, and with a tremulous curse he gave the key to her, and obeying
his half-intelligible directions, she unlocked and threw wide first the
panel and then the door of the second cupboard.

“Two small papers! Thin papers!” he reiterated. “Look! Look, girl! Are
they there? Some one may have moved them. He may have put them here.
Search, girl, search!”

But though she obeyed him, looking everywhere, a single glance showed
her that there were no two papers there, papers such as he had
described. She told him what she saw—the bundles of ancient deeds, the
tarnished plate, the jewel cases.

“But no—no loose papers?”

“No, sir, I can see none.”

Convinced at last, he uttered an exceeding bitter cry, a cry that went
to the girl’s heart. “Then he has robbed me!” he said. “He has robbed
me! A Griffin, and he has robbed me! Get—get me a chair, girl.”

Horrified, she helped him to a chair, and he sank into it, and with a
shaking hand he sought for his handkerchief and wiped the moisture from
his lips. Then his hands fell until they rested on his lap, his chin
dropped on his breast. Two tears ran down his withered cheeks. “A
Griffin!” he whispered. “A Griffin! And he has robbed me!”



CHAPTER XXXI


In Aldersbury there had been a simmering of excitement through all the
hours of that Monday. At the corner of the Market Place on which the
little statue of the ancient Prince looked down, in the shops on Bride
Hill, in the High Street under the shadow of St. Juliana’s, knots of
people had gathered, discussing, some with scared faces and low voices,
others with the gusto of unconcern, the rumors of troubles that came
through from Chester, from Manchester, from the capital; that fell from
the lips of guards in inn-yards, and leaked from the boots of coaches
before the Lion. Gibbon’s, one of the chief banks at Birmingham, had
closed its doors, Garrard’s had stopped payment at Hereford, there was
panic on the stones in Manchester, a bank had failed at Liverpool. It
was reported that a director had hung himself, a score had fled to
Boulogne, dark stories of ’15 and ’93 were revived. It was asserted
that the Bank of England had run out of gold, that cash payments would
be again suspended. In a dozen forms these and wilder statements ran
from mouth to mouth, gathered weight as they went, blanched men’s faces
and turned traders’ hearts to water. But the worst, it was agreed,
would not be known until the afternoon coaches came in and brought the
mails from London. Then—ah, then, people would see what they would see!

Idle men, with empty pockets, revelled in news which promised to bring
all to their level. And malice played its part. Wolley, who had little
but a debtor’s prison in prospect, was in town and talking, bent on
revenge, and the few who had already withdrawn their accounts from
Ovington’s were also busy; foxes who had lost their tails, they felt
themselves marked men until others followed their example. Meanwhile,
Purslow and such as were in his case lay low, sweated in their
shop-parlors, conned their ledgers with haggard faces, or snarled at
their womenfolk. Gone now was the pride in stock and scrip, and
bounding profits! Gone even the pride in a directorship.

Purslow, perhaps, more than anyone was to be pitied. A year before he
had been prosperous, purse-proud, free from debt, with a good business.
Now his every penny was sunk in unsaleable securities, his credit was
pledged to the bank, his counter was idle, while trade creditors whom
in the race for wealth he had neglected were pressing him hard. Worst
of all, he did not know where he could turn to obtain even the small
sum needed to pay the next month’s wages.

But, though the pot was boiling in Aldersbury as elsewhere, it did not
at once boil over. The day passed without any serious run on either of
the banks. Men were alarmed, they got together in corners, they
whispered, they marked with jealous eyes who entered and who left the
banks. They muttered much of what they would do on the morrow, or when
the London mail came in, or when they had made up their minds. But to
walk into Ovington’s and face the clerks and do the deed required
courage; and for the most part they were not so convinced of danger, or
fearful of loss, as to be ready to face the ordeal. They might draw
their money and look foolish afterwards. Consequently they hung about,
putting off the act, waiting to see what others would do. The hours
slipped by and the excitement grew, but still they waited, watching
their neighbors and doing nothing, but prepared at any moment to rush
in and jostle one another in their panic.

“By G—d, I’ll see I get my money!” said one. “You wait, Mr. Lello! You
wait and——”

In another part, “I’d draw it, I’d draw it, Tom, if I were you! After
all, it’s your own money. Why, confound it, man, what are you afraid
of?”

“I ain’t afraid of anything,” Tom replied surlily. “But Ovington gave
me a leg-up last December, and I’m hanged if I like to go in and——”

“And ask for your own? Well, you are a ninny!”

“Maybe. May—be,” jingling the money in his fob. “But I’ll wait. I’ll
wait till to-morrow. No harm done afore then!”

A third had left Dean’s under a cloud, and if he quarrelled with
Ovington’s, where was he to go? While a fourth had bills falling due,
and did not quite see his way. He might be landing a trout and losing a
salmon. He would see how things went. Plenty of time!

But though this was the general attitude, and the Monday passed without
a run of any consequence, a certain number of accounts were closed, and
the excitement felt boded ill for the morrow. It waxed rather than
waned as the day went on, and Ovington’s heart would have been heavy
and his alarm keen if the one had not been lightened and the other
dispersed by the good news which Arthur had brought from Garth that
morning—the almost incredibly good news!

Aldersbury, however, was in ignorance of that news, and when Clement
issued from the bank a few minutes after the doors had closed, there
were still knots of people hanging about the corners of the Market
Place, watching the bank. He viewed them with a sardonic eye, and could
afford to do so; for his heart was light like his father’s, and he
could smile at that which, but for the good news of the morning, would
have chilled him with apprehension. He turned from the door, intending
to seek the Lime-Walks by the river, and, late as it was, to get a
breath of fresh air after the confinement of the day. But his intention
was never carried out. He had not gone half a dozen yards down the
street before his ear caught the sound of a horse breasting Bride Hill
at an unusual pace, and something in the speed at which it approached
warned him of ill. He waited, and his fears were confirmed. The
vehicle, a gig, drew up at the door of the bank, and the driver, a
country lad, began to get down. Clement retraced the half-dozen steps
that he had taken.

“Who is it you want?” he asked.

The lad sat down again in his seat. “Be Mr. Arthur here, sir?” he
inquired.

“Mr. Bourdillon?”

“Ay, sure, sir.”

“No, he is not.”

“Well, I be to follow ’ee wheresomever he be, axing your pardon!”

“I’m afraid you can’t do that, my lad,” Clement explained. “He’s gone
to London. He went by coach this morning.”

The lad scratched his head. “O Lord!” he said. “What be I to do? I was
to bring him back, whether or no. Squire’s orders.”

“Squire Griffin?”

“Ay, sure, sir. He’s in a taking, and mun see him, whether or no!
Mortal put about he were!”

Clement thought rapidly, the vague alarm which he had felt taking solid
shape. What if the Squire had repented of his generosity? What if the
help, heaven-sent, beyond hope and beyond expectation, which had
removed their fears, were after all to fail them? Clement’s heart sank.
“Who sent you?” he asked. “The young lady?”

“Ay, sure. And she were in a taking, too. Crazy she were.”

Clement leapt to a decision. He laid his hand on the rail of the gig.
“Look here,” he said. “You’d better take me out instead, and, at any
rate, I can explain.”

“But it were Mr. Arthur——”

“I know, but he’s half-way to London by now. And he won’t be back till
Thursday.”

He climbed up, and the lad accepted his decision and turned the horse.
They trotted down the hill between the dimly lighted shops, past
observers who recognized the Garth gig, by groups of men who loitered
and shivered before the tavern doors. They swung sharply into Maerdol,
where the peaks of the gables on either hand rose against a pale sky,
and a moment later they were crossing the bridge, and felt the cold
waft of the river breeze on their faces. Two minutes saw them trotting
steadily across the open country, the lights of the town behind them.

Clement sat silent, lost in thought, wondering if he were doing right,
and fearing much that the Squire had repented of his generosity and was
minded to recall it. If that were so, the awakening from the hopes
which he had raised, and the dream of security in which they had lost
themselves, would be a cruel shock. Clement shrank from thinking what
its effect would be on his father, whose relief had betrayed the full
measure of his fears. And his own case was hardly better, for it was
not only his fortune that was at stake and that he had thought saved.
He had given rein, also, to his hopes. He had let them carry him far
into a roseate country where the sun shone and Josina smiled, and all
the difficulties that had divided them melted into air. There might be
need of time and patience; but with time and patience he had fancied
that he might win his way.

It was cruel, indeed, then if the old man at Garth had changed his
mind, if he had played with them, only to deceive them, only to
disappoint them! And Clement could not but fear that it was so. The
closing day, the wintry air, the prospect before him, as they swung
across the darkening land, seemed to confirm his fears and oppress him
with misgivings. A long cloud, fish-shaped, hung lowering across the
western sky; below it, along the horizon, a narrow strip of angry
yellow, unnaturally bright, threw the black, jagged outline of the
hills into violent contrast, and shed a pale light on the intervening
plain. Ay, he feared the worst. He could think of nothing else that
could be the cause of this sudden, this agitated summons. The Squire
must have repented. He had changed his mind, and——

But here they were at the bridge. The cottages of the hamlet showed
here and there a spark of light. They turned to the left, and five
minutes later—the horse quickening its pace as they approached its
stable—they were winding up the sunken drive under the stark limbs of
the beeches. The house stood above them, a sombre pile, its chimneys
half obscured by the trees.

Heavily Clement let himself down, to find Calamy at his elbow. The man
had been waiting for him in the dimly lighted doorway. “Mr. Bourdillon
has gone to London,” Clement explained. “I have come instead if I can
be of any use.” Then he saw that the butler did not know him, and “I am
Mr. Clement Ovington,” he added. “You’d better ask your master if he
would like to see me.”

“There’s times when the devil’d be welcome,” the man replied bluntly.
“It’s tears and lamentations and woe in the house this night, but God
knows what it’s all about, for I don’t. Come in, come in, sir, in
heaven’s name, but I’m fearing it’s little good. The devil has us in
his tail, and if the master goes through the night—but this way,
sir—this way!”

He opened a door on the left of the hall, pushed the astonished Clement
into the room, and over his shoulder, “Here’s one from the bank, at any
rate,” he proclaimed. “Maybe he’ll do.”

Clement took in the scene as he entered, and drew from it an instant
impression of ill. The room was in disorder, lighted only by a pair of
candles, the slender flames of which were reflected, islanded in
blackness, in the two tall windows that, bald and uncurtained, let in
the night. The fire, a pile of wood ashes neglected or forgotten, was
almost out, and beside it a cupboard-door gaped widely open. A chair
lay overturned on the floor, and in another sat the Squire, gaunt and
upright, muttering to himself and gesticulating with his stick, while
over him, her curls falling about her neck, her face tragic and
tear-stained, hung his daughter, her shadow cast grotesquely on the
wall behind her. She had a glass in her hand, and by her on the table,
from which the cloth had fallen to the floor, stood water and a
medicine bottle.

In their absorption neither of the two had heard Calamy’s words, and
for a moment Clement stood in doubt, staring at them and feeling that
he had been wrong to come. The trouble, whatever it was, could not be
what he had feared. Then, as he moved, half minded to withdraw, Josina
heard him, and turned. In her amazement, “Clement!” she cried. “You!”

The Squire turned in his chair. “Who?” he exclaimed.

“Who’s there? Has he come?”

The girl hesitated. The hand that rested on the old man’s shoulder
trembled. Then—oh, bravely she took her courage in her hands, and “It
is Clement who has come,” she said—acknowledging him so firmly that
Clement marvelled to hear her.

“Clement?” The old man repeated the word mechanically, and for a moment
he sought in his mind who Clement might be. Then he found the answer,
and “One of them, eh?” he muttered—but not in the voice that Clement
had anticipated. “So he won’t face me? Coward as well as rogue, is he?
And a Griffin! My God, a Griffin! So he’s sent him?”

“Where is Arthur?” Josina asked sharply.

“He left for London this morning—by the coach.”

“Ay, ay,” the Squire said. “That’s it.”

Clement plucked up courage. “And hearing that you wanted him, I came to
explain. I feared from what the messenger said that there was something
amiss.”

“Something amiss!” The Squire repeated the words in an indescribable
tone. “That’s what he calls it! Something amiss!”

Clement looked from one to the other. “If there is anything I can do?”

“You?” bluntly. “Why, you be one of them!”

“No!” Josina interposed. “No, father. He has no part in it! I swear he
has not!”

But, “One of them! One of them!” the Squire repeated in the same
stubborn tone, yet without lifting his voice.

“No!” Josina repeated as firmly as before; and the hand that rested on
her father’s shoulder slid round his neck. She held him half embraced.
“But he may tell you what has happened. He may explain, sir?”

“Explain!” the Squire muttered. Contempt could go no farther.

“Shall I tell him, sir?”

“You’re a fool, girl! The man knows.”

“I am sure he does not!” she said.

Again Clement thought that it was time to interpose, “Indeed I do not,
sir,” he said. “I am entirely in the dark.” In truth, looking on what
he did, seeing before him the unfamiliar room, the dark staring
windows, and the old man so unlike himself and so like King Lear or
some figure of tragedy, he was tempted to think the scene a dream. “If
you will tell me what is the matter, perhaps I can help. Arthur left
this morning for London. He went to raise the money with which he was
entrusted——”

“Entrusted?” the Squire cried with something of his old energy. He
raised his head and struck the floor with his stick. “Entrusted? That’s
what you call it, is it?”

Clement stared. “I don’t understand,” he said.

“What did he tell you?” Josina asked. “For heaven’s sake speak,
Clement! Tell us what he told you.”

“Ay,” the Squire chimed in. “Tell us how you managed it. Now it’s done,
let’s hear it.” For the time scorn, a weary kind of scorn, had taken
the place of anger and subdued him to its level.

But Clement was still at sea. “Managed it?” he repeated. “What do
you——”

“Tell us, tell us—from the beginning!” Jos cried, at the end of her
patience. “About this money? What did Arthur tell you? What did he tell
you—this morning?”

Then for the first time Clement saw what was in question, and he braced
himself to meet the shock which he foresaw. “He told us,” he said,
“what Mr. Griffin had consented to do—that he had given him securities
for twelve thousand pounds for the use of the bank and to support its
credit. He had the stock with him, and he received from the bank, in
return for it, an undertaking to replace the amount two months after
date with interest at seven per cent. It was thought best that he
should take it to London himself, as it was so large a sum and time was
everything. And he went by the coach this morning—to realize the
money.”

Josina shivered. “He took it without authority,” she said, her voice
low.

“He stole it,” the Squire said, “out of that cupboard.”

“Oh, but that’s impossible, sir!” Clement replied with eagerness. He
felt an immense relief, for he thought that he saw light. He took note
of the Squire’s condition, and he fancied that his memory, if not his
mind, had given way. He had forgotten what he had done. That was it!
“That’s impossible, sir,” he repeated firmly. “He had a proper transfer
of the stock—India Stock it was—signed and witnessed and all in order.”

“Signed and witnessed?” the Squire ejaculated. “Signed and—signed, your
grandmother! So that’s your story, is it? Signed and witnessed, eh?”

But Clement was beginning to be angry. “Yes, sir,” he said. “That is
our story, and it is true.” He thought that he had hit on the truth,
and he clung to it. The Squire had signed and the next minute had
forgotten the whole transaction—Clement had heard of such cases. “He
had the transfer with him,” he continued, “signed by you and witnessed
by himself and—and Miss Griffin. I saw it myself. I saw the signatures,
and I have seen yours, sir, often enough on a cheque to know it. The
transfer was perfectly in order.”

“In whose favor, young man?”

“Our brokers’, sir.”

The Squire flared up. “I did not sign it!” he cried. “It’s a lie, sir!
I signed nothing! Nothing!”

But Josina intervened. She, poor girl, saw light. “Yes,” she said, “my
father did sign something—on Saturday after dinner. But it was a lease.
I and Arthur witnessed it.”

“And what has that to do with it?” the Squire asked passionately. “What
the devil has that to do with it? I signed a lease and—and a
counterpart. I signed no transfer of stock, never put hand to it!
Never! What has the lease to do with it?”

But Josina was firm. “I am afraid I see now, sir,” she said. “You
remember that you signed a paper to try your pen? And I signed it too,
father, by mistake? You remember? Ah!”—with a gesture of despair—“if I
had only not signed it!”

The Squire groaned. He, too, saw it now. He saw it, and his head sank
on his breast. “Forger as well as thief!” he muttered. “And a Griffin!”

And Clement’s heart sank too as he met the girl’s anguished eyes and
viewed the Squire’s bowed head and the shame and despair that clothed
themselves in an apathy so unlike the man. He saw that here was a
tragedy indeed, a tragedy fitly framed in that desolate room with its
windows staring on the night and its air of catastrophe; a tragedy
passing bank failures or the loss of fortune. And in his mind he cursed
the offender.

But even as the words rose to his lips, doubt stayed them. There was,
there must be, some mistake. The thing could not be. He knew Arthur, he
thought that he knew Arthur; he knew even the darker side of him—his
selfishness, his lack of thought for others, his desire to get on and
to grow rich. But this thing Arthur never could have done! Clement
recalled his gay, smiling face, his frank bearing, his care-free eyes,
the habit he had of casting back a lock from his brow. No, he could not
have done this thing. “No, sir, no!” he cried impulsively. “There is
some mistake! I swear there is! I am sure of it.”

“You’ve the securities?”

“Yes, but I am sure——”

“You’re all in it,” the Squire said drearily. And then, with energy and
in a voice quivering with rage, “He’s learned this at your d—d counter,
sir! That’s where it is. It’s like to like, that’s where it is. Like to
like! I might ha’ known what would happen, when the lad set his mind on
leaving our ways and taking up with yours. I might ha’ known that that
was the blackest day our old house had ever seen—when he left the path
his fathers trod and chose yours. You can’t touch pitch and keep your
hands clean. You ha’ stole my daughter—d—n you, sir! And you ha’ taught
him to steal my money. I mind me I bid your father think o’ Fauntleroy,
I never thought he was breeding up a Fauntleroy in my house.” And,
striking the table with all his old vitality, “You are thieves! thieves
all o’ you! And you ha’ taught my lad to thieve!”

“That is not true!” Clement cried. “Not a word of that is true!”

“You ha’ stole my daughter!”

Clement winced. She had told him, then.

“And now you ha’ stole my money!”

“That, at least, is not true!” He held up his head. He stepped forward
and laid his hand on the table. “That is not true,” he repeated firmly.
“Yon do not know my father, Mr. Griffin, though you may think you do.
He would see the bank break a hundred times, he would see every penny
pass from him, before he would do this that you say has been done. Your
nephew told us what I have told you, and we believed him—naturally we
believed him. We never suspected. Not a suspicion crossed my father’s
mind or mine. We saw the certificates, we saw the transfer, we knew
your handwriting. It was in order, and——”

“And you thought—you ha’ the impudence to tell me that you thought that
I should throw thousands, ay, thousands upon thousands into the
gutter—to save your bank?”

“We believed what we were told,” Clement maintained. “Why not—as you
put the question, sir? Your nephew had five thousand pounds at stake.
His share in the bank was at stake. He knew as well as we did that with
this assistance the bank was secure. We supposed that for his sake and
the sake of his prospects——”

“I don’t believe it!” the Squire retorted. “I’ll never believe it. Your
father’s a trader. I know ’em, and what their notion of honesty is. And
you tell me——”

“I tell you that a trader is nothing if he be not honest!” Clement
cried hotly. “Honesty is to him what honor is to you, Mr. Griffin. But
we’ll leave my father’s name out of this, if you please, sir. You may
say what you like of me. I have deserved it.”

“No,” said Josina.

“Yes, I have deserved it, and I am ashamed of myself—and proud of
myself. But my father has done nothing and known nothing. And for this
money, when he learns the truth, Mr. Griffin, he will not touch one
penny of it with one of his fingers. It shall be returned to you, every
farthing of it, as soon as we can lay our hands on it. Every penny of
it shall be returned to you—at once!”

“Ay,” dryly, “when you have had the use of it!”

“No, at once! Without the loss of an hour!”

“You be found out,” said the old man bitterly. “You be found out!
That’s it!”

Clement read an appeal in Josina’s eyes, and he stayed the retort that
rose to his lips. “At any rate the money shall be restored,” he
said—“at once. I will start for town to-night, and if I can
overtake”—he paused, unwilling to utter Arthur’s name—“if I can
overtake him before he transfers the stock, the securities shall be
returned to you. In that case no harm will be done.”

“No harm!” the Squire ejaculated. He raised his hand and let it fall in
a gesture of despair. “No harm?”

But Clement was determined not to dwell on that side of it. “If I am
not able to do that,” he continued, “the proceeds shall be placed in
your hands without the delay of an hour. In which case you must let the
signature pass—as good, sir.”

“Never!” the old man cried, and struck his hand on the table.

“But after all it is yours,” Clement argued. “And you must see, sir——”

“Never! Never!” the Squire repeated passionately.

“You will not say that in cold blood!” Clement rejoined, and from that
moment he took a higher tone, as if he felt that, strange as the call
was, it lay with him now to guide this unhappy household. “You have not
considered, and you must consider, Mr. Griffin,” he continued, “before
you do that, what the consequences may be. If you deny your signature,
and anyone, the India House or anyone, stands to lose, steps may be
taken which may prove—fatal. Fatal, sir! A point may be reached beyond
which even your influence, and all you may then be willing to do, may
not avail to save your nephew.”

The Squire groaned. Clement’s words called up before him and before
Josina, not only the thing which Arthur had done, but the position in
which he had placed himself. In this room, in this very room in which
men of honor—dull and prejudiced, perhaps, but men of honor, and proud
of their honor—had lived and moved for generations, he, their
descendant, had done this thing. The beams had stood, the house had not
fallen on him. But to Josina’s eyes the candles seemed to burn more
mournfully, the windows to stare more darkly on the night, the ashes on
the hearth to speak of desolation and a house abandoned and fallen.

Clement hoped that his appeal had succeeded, but he was disappointed.
The old man in his bitterness and unreason was not to be moved—at any
rate as yet. He would listen to no arguments, and he suspected those
who argued with him. “I’ll never acknowledge it!” he said. “No, I’ll
never acknowledge it. I’ll not lie for him, come what may! He has done
the thing and disgraced our blood, and what matter who knows it—he has
done it! He has made his bed and must lie on it! He went into your bank
and learned your tricks, and now you’d have me hush it up! But I won’t,
d—n you! I’ll not lie for you, or for him!”

Clement had a retort on his lips—for what could be more unfair than
this? But again Josina’s eyes implored him to be silent, and he crushed
back the words. He believed that by and by the Squire would see the
thing differently, but for the moment he could do no more, and he
turned to the door.

There in the doorway, and for one moment, Josina’s hands met his, she
had one word with him. “You will save him if you can, Clement?” she
murmured.

“Yes,” he promised her, “I will save him if I can.”



CHAPTER XXXII


If the news which Arthur had conveyed to the bank on that Monday
morning had been much to Clement, it had been more to his father. It
had brought to Ovington immense relief at the moment when he had least
reason to expect it. The banker had not hidden the position from those
who must needs work with him; but even to them he had not imparted the
full measure of his fears, much less the extent of the suffering which
those fears occasioned him. The anxiety that kept him sleepless, the
calculations that tormented his pillow, the regret with which he
reviewed the past, the responsibility for the losses of others that
depressed him—he had kept these things to himself, or at most had
dropped but a hint of them to his beloved Betty.

But they had been very real to him and very terrible. The spectre of
bankruptcy—with all the horror which it connoted for the mercantile
mind—had loomed before him for weeks past, had haunted and menaced him;
and its sudden exorcism on this Monday morning meant a relief which he
dared not put into words to others and shrank from admitting even to
himself. He who had held his head so high—no longer need he anticipate
the moment when he would be condemned as a reckless adventurer, whose
fall had been as rapid as his rise, and whom the wiseacres of
Aldersbury had doomed to failure from the first! That had been the
bitterest drop in his cup, and to know that he need not drain it, was
indeed a blessed respite.

Still, he had received the news with composure, and through the day he
had moved to and fro doing his work with accuracy. But it was in a
pleasant dream that he had followed his usual routine, and many a time
he paused to tell himself that the thing was a fact, that Dean’s would
not now triumph over him, nor his enemies now scoff at him. On the
contrary, he might hope to emerge from the tempest stronger than
before, and with his credit enhanced by the stress through which he had
ridden. Business was business, but in the midst of it the banker had
more than once to stand and be thankful.

And with reason. For if he who has inherited success and lives to see
it threatened suffers a pang, that pang is as nothing besides the
humiliation of the man who has raised himself; who has outstripped his
fellows, challenged their admiration, defied their jealousy, trampled
on their pride; who has been the creator of his own greatness, and now
sees that greatness in ruins. He had escaped that. He had escaped that,
thank God! More than once the two words passed his lips; and in secret
his thoughts turned to the great chief of men to whom in his own mind
and with a rather absurd vanity he had compared himself. Thank God that
his own little star had not sunk like his into darkness!

It was relief, it was salvation. And that evening, as the banker sat
after his five o’clock dinner and sipped his fourth and last glass of
port and basked in the genial heat of the fire, while his daughter
knitted on the farther side of the hearth, he owned himself a happy
man. He measured the danger, he winced at the narrow margin by which he
had escaped it—but he had escaped! Dean’s, staid, long-established,
slow-going Dean’s, which had viewed his notes askance, had doubted his
stability and predicted his failure, Dean’s which had slyly put many a
spoke in his wheel, would not triumph. Nay, after this, would not he,
too, rank as sound and staid and well established, he who had also
ridden out the storm? For in crises men and banks age rapidly; they are
measured rather by events than by years. Those who had mistrusted him
would mistrust him no longer; those who had dubbed him new would now
count him old. As he stretched his legs to meet the genial heat and
sank lower in his chair he could have purred in his thankfulness.
Things had fallen out well, after all; he saw rosy visions in the fire.
Schemes which had lain dormant in his mind awoke. His London agents had
failed, but others would compete for his business, and on better terms.
The Squire who had so marvellously come to his aid would bring back his
account, and his example would be followed. He would extend, opening
branches at Bretton and Monk’s Castle and Blankminster, and the
railroad? He was not quite sure what he would do about the railroad;
possibly he might decide that the time was not ripe for it, and in that
case he might wind up the company, return the money, and himself meet
the expenses incurred. The loss would not be great, and the effect
would be prodigious. It would be a Napoleonic stroke—he would consider
it. He lost himself in visions of prosperity.

And it would be all for Clement and Betty. He looked across the hearth
at the girl who sat knitting under the lamp-light, and his eyes
caressed her, his heart loved her. She would make a great match.
Failing Arthur—and of late Arthur and she had not seemed to hit it
off—there would be others. There would be others, well-born, who would
be glad to take her and her dowry. He saw her driving into town in her
carriage, with a crest on the panels.

It was she who cut short his thoughts. She looked at the clock. “I
can’t think where Clement is,” she said. “You don’t think that there is
anything wrong, dad?”

“Wrong? No,” he answered. “Why should there be!”

“But he disappeared so strangely. He said nothing about missing his
dinner.”

“He was to check some figures with Rodd this evening. He may have gone
to his rooms.”

“But—without his dinner?”

But the banker was not in the mood to trouble himself about trifles.
The lamp shone clear and mellow, the fire crackled pleasantly, a warm
comfort wrapped him round, the port had a flavor that he had not
perceived in it of late. Instead of replying to Betty’s question he
measured the decanter with his eye, decided that it was a special
occasion, and filled himself another glass. “Ovington’s Bank,” he said
as he raised it to his lips. But that to which he really drank was the
home that he saw about him, saved from rain, made secure.

Betty smiled. “You’re relieved to-night, dad.”

“Well, I am, Betty,” he admitted. “Yes, I am—and thankful.”

“And that queer old man! I wonder,” as she turned her knitting on her
knee, “why he did it.”

“I suppose for Arthur’s sake. He’d have lost pretty heavily—for him.”

“But you didn’t expect that Mr. Griffin would come forward?”

The banker allowed it. “No,” he said. “I don’t know that I ever
expected anything less. Such things don’t happen, my girl, very often.
But he will be no loser, and I suppose Arthur convinced him of that. He
is shrewd, and, once convinced, he would see that it was the only thing
to do.”

“But not many people would have been convinced?”

“No, perhaps not.”

Betty knitted awhile. “I thought that he hated the bank?” she said, as
she paused to rub her chin with a needle.

“He does—and me. But he loves his money, my dear.”

“Still it isn’t his. It is Arthur’s.”

“True. But he’s a man who cannot bear to see money lost. He thinks a
good deal of it.”

“He is not alone in that,” Betty exclaimed. “Sometimes I feel that I
hate money! People grow so fond of it. They think only of themselves,
even when you’ve been ever so good to them.”

“Well, it’s human nature,” the banker replied equably. “I don’t know
who it is that you have in your mind, my dear, but it applies to most
people.” He was going to say more when the door opened.

“Mr. Rodd is here, asking for Mr. Clement, sir,” the maid said. “He was
to meet him at half after six, and——”

“Ask Mr. Rodd to come in.”

The cashier entered shyly. In his dark suit, with his black stock and
stiff carriage, he made no figure, where Arthur, or even Clement, would
have shone. But there were women in Aldersbury who said that he had
fine eyes, eyes with something of a dog’s gentleness in them; and
Arthur so far agreed that he dubbed him a dull, mechanical dog, and
often made fun of him as such. But perhaps Arthur did not always see to
the bottom of things.

Ovington pushed the decanter and a glass towards him. “A glass of wine,
Rodd,” he said genially. He was not of those who undervalued his
cashier, though he knew his limitations. “The bank!” he said.

“And those who have stood by it!” Betty added softly.

Rodd drank the toast with a muttered word.

“Mr. Rodd has not the same reason to be thankful that we have,” Betty
continued carelessly, holding her knitting up to the lamp.

“Why not?” Her father did not understand.

“Why,” innocently, as she lowered the knitting again, “he does not
stand to lose anything, does he?”

“Except his place,” the cashier objected, his eyes on his glass.

“Just so,” the banker rejoined. “And in that event,” moved to unusual
frankness, “we should have been all out together. And Rodd might not
have been the worst off, my girl.

“Exactly,” Betty said. “I’m sure that he would take care of that.”

The cashier opened his mouth to speak, but checked himself, and drank
off his wine. Then, as he rose, “If you know where Mr. Clement is,
sir——”

“I don’t. I can’t think what has become of him,” the banker explained.
“He went out about four, and since then—hallo! That’s some one in a
hurry. It sounds like a fire.”

A vehicle had burst in on the evening stillness. It came clattering at
a reckless pace up Bride Hill. It passed the bank, it rattled noisily
around the corner of the Market Place, and pounded away down the High
Street.

“More likely some one hastening to get out of danger,” said Betty. “_A
sauve qui peut_, Mr. Rodd—if you know what that means.”

The clerk, with a flushed cheek, avoided the question. “It might be
some one trying to catch the seven o’clock coach, sir,” he said.

“Very likely. And if so he’s failed, for he’s coming back again. Ay,
here he comes, and he stopping here, by Jove! I hope that nothing’s
wrong.”

The vehicle had, indeed, stopped abruptly before the house. They heard
some one alight on the pavement, a latchkey was thrust into the door.
“It’s Clement!” the banker exclaimed, his eyes on the door. “I hope he
does not bring bad news! Well, lad?” as Clement in his overcoat, his
hat on his head, appeared in the doorway. “What is it? Is anything
wrong?”

“Very much wrong!” his son replied curtly, and he closed the door
behind him. He was pale, and his splashed coat and neck-shawl tied
awry, no less than his agitated face, confirmed their fears.

“Out with it, lad! What is it? his father asked, fearing he knew not
what.

“Bad news, sir!” was the answer. “I’m sorry to say I bring very bad
news!”

“What?”

“That loan of Mr. Griffin’s——”

“The twelve thousand? Yes?”—anxiously—“well?”

“It’s a fraud, sir! A cursed fraud!”

There was a tense silence. Then, “Impossible!” the banker exclaimed.
But he grasped a chair to steady himself. His face had turned grey.

“The Squire knows nothing of it!” Clement struck his open hand on the
back of a chair. “He never signed the transfer! He never gave any
authority for the loan!”

“No, no, that’s impossible!” Ovington straightened himself with a sigh
of relief. What mare’s nest, what bee in the bonnet, was this? The lad
was dreaming—must be dreaming. “Impossible!” he repeated. “I saw it,
man, and read it! And I know the old man’s signature as well as I know
my own. You must be dreaming.”

“I am not, sir!” Clement answered, and added bitterly, “It was Arthur
who was dreaming! Dreaming or worse, d—n him!”—the pent-up excitement
of the evening finding vent at last, and the sight of his father’s
stricken face whetting his rage. “He has robbed, ay, robbed his uncle,
and dishonored us! That is what he has done, sir. I am not dreaming! I
wish to heaven I were!”

The banker no longer protested. “Well—tell us!” he said weakly.

“It’s hard on you, sir——”

“Never mind me! Tell me what you know.” They stood round Clement,
amazed and shocked, fearing the worst and yet incredulous, while he,
his weary face and travel-stained figure at odds with the lighted room
and the comfort about him, told his story. The banker listened. He
still hoped, hoped to detect some flaw, to perceive some
misunderstanding—so much, so very much, hung upon it. But even on his
mind the truth at last forced itself, and monstrous as the story,
incredible as Arthur’s action still appeared, he had at last to accept
it and its consequences—its consequences!

He seemed to grow years older as he listened, but when Clement had
done, and the whole shameful story was told, he made no comment. The
position, indeed, was no worse than it had been twenty-four hours
before. He might still hope against hope, that, by putting a bold face
on matters, and by a dexterous use of his resources, he might ride out
the storm. But the reaction from a triumphant confidence was so sudden,
the failure of his recent expectations so overwhelming, that even his
firm spirit yielded. He sank into his chair. Betty laid her hand on his
shoulder and whispered some word of comfort in his ear, but he said
nothing.

It was Clement who spoke the first word. “I am going after him,” he
said, his tone hard and practical. “I have thought it out, and by
posting all night I may be in London by noon to-morrow, and I may
intercept him either at the brokers’ or at the India House before he
has sold the stock. In that case I may be in time to stop him.”

“Why?” the banker asked, looking up. “What have we to do with him? Why
should we stop him?”

“For our own sakes as well as his,” Clement answered firmly. “For our
own good name, which is bound up with his. Think, think, sir, of the
harm it will do us if there is a prosecution—and the old man swears
that he will not acknowledge the signature! Besides I have promised to
stop him—if I can. If I am too late to do that, and he has sold the
stock, I can still get possession of the money, and it must be our
business to return it to the owner without the loss of an hour. Of an
hour, sir!” Clement repeated earnestly. “We must repudiate this
transaction from the outset. We must wash our hands of it at once, if
it be only to clear our own name.”

The banker looked dazed. “But,” he said, as if his mind were beginning
to work again, “why should we—take all this trouble?” He hesitated,
then he began again. “We have done nothing. We are innocent. Why should
we——”

“Stop him?”

“Ay, or be in such a hurry to return the money? It is no fault of ours
if it does come to our hands. And, remember, if it lies with us only a
week”—he looked at his son, his face troubled—“only a week, the
position is such——”

“No! no!” Clement cried, and for once he spoke preemptorily. “Not for a
day, father, not for an hour! And when you have thought it over as I
have, when you have had time to think it over, you will see that. You
will be the first, the very first, to see that, and to say that we must
have no part or share with Bourdillon in this; that if we must go down
we will go down with clean hands. To avail ourselves of this money,
even for a day, and though it would save the bank twice over, would be
to make us accomplices——”

The banker stood up. “Right!” he said firmly. “You are right, lad!” He
drew a deep breath, the color returned to his face. He laid his hand on
Clement’s shoulder. “You are quite right, my boy, and I wasn’t myself
when I said that. You shall have no reason to blush for your father.
You are quite right. We will repudiate the transaction from the first.
We will have neither art nor part in it. We will return the money the
moment it comes into your hands!”

“Thank God, sir, that you see it as I do.”

“I do, I do! The money shall be paid over at once, though the shutters
go up the next hour. And we will fight our battle as we must have
fought it if this had never happened.”

“With clean hands, at any rate, sir.”

“Yes, lad, with clean hands.”

“Oh, father, that’s splendid!” Betty cried, and she pressed herself
against him. “But as for Clement going, he must be worn out. Could not
Mr. Rodd go?”

“Rodd will be of more use to you here,” Clement said. “You will be
short-handed as it is.”

“We shall pay out the more slowly,” the banker answered with grim
humor.

“And I doubt, besides,” said Clement, “if Bourdillon would listen to
Rodd.”

“Will he listen to you?”

“He will have to, or face the consequences!” And Clement looked as if
he meant it: a hard Clement this, with a new note in his voice. “From
the India House to Bow Street is not very far, and he will certainly go
to Bow Street—or the Mansion House—if he does not see reason. But he
will.”

“He may, if you are with him before he parts with the securities. But
from this to noon to-morrow you will not do it in that time, my lad, at
night? Winter time, too? You’ll never do it!”

But Clement averred that he would—in fourteen hours, with good luck. It
was for that reason that he had gone straight to the Lion and ordered a
chaise for eight o’clock and sent on word by the seven o’clock coach
for a relay to be ready at the Heygate Inn. He had also asked the Lion
to pass on word by any chaise starting in front of him. “So I hope for
two or three stages I shall find the horses ready. Betty, pack up some
food for me, that’s a good girl. I’ve only twenty minutes.”

“And your travelling cloak?” she cried. “I’ll air it.”

“You must eat something before you start,” said his father.

“Yes, I will. And, Rodd, do you get me the bank pistols—and see that
they are loaded!”

The banker nodded. “Yea, you’d better take them,” he said. “It’s an
immense sum—if you bring it back. It would be a terrible business if
you were robbed.”

“Ay, for then we should share the blame,” Clement answered drily. “That
wouldn’t do, would it? But let me get the money, and I’ll not be
robbed, sir.”

They parted, hurrying to and fro on their several errands, the banker
fetching money for the journey, Rodd loading the pistols, Betty setting
food before the traveller and cutting sandwiches for the journey,
Clement himself making some change in his dress. For ten minutes a
cheerful stir reigned in the house. But Ovington, though he yielded to
this and watched his son at his meal and filled his glass, and played
his part, did but feign. He knew that within a few minutes the door
would close on Clement, the house would relapse into silence, the
lights would go out, and he would be left to face the failure of all
the hopes, the plans and expectations which he had entertained through
the day. The odds against him, which had not seemed overwhelming
twenty-four hours before, now appeared invincible and not to be
resisted. He felt that the fates were opposed to him. He had had his
chance, and it had been withdrawn. As he climbed the stairs to bed,
climbed them slowly and with heavy feet, he read ruin in the flame of
his candle. As he undressed he heard the voices of revellers passing
the house at midnight, on their way from the Raven or the Talbot, and
he suspected derision in their tones. He fancied that they were talking
of him, jeering at him, rejoicing in his fall. In bed he lay long
awake, calculating, and trying to make of four, five. Could he hold out
till Wednesday? Till Thursday? Or would panic running through the town
on the morrow, like fire amid tinder, kindle the crowd and hurl it,
inflamed with greed and fear, upon his slender defences?

He was buying honesty at a great price. But he thought of Clement and
Betty, and towards morning he fell asleep.



CHAPTER XXXIII


Travelling in the old coaching days was not all hardship. It had its
own, its peculiar pleasures. A writer of that time dwells with
eloquence on the rapture with which he viewed a fine sunrise from the
outside of a fast coach on the Great North Road; on the appetite with
which he fell to upon a five o’clock breakfast at Doncaster, on the
delight with which he heard the nightingales sing on a fine night as he
swept through Henley, on the satisfaction of seeing old Shoreditch
Church, which betokened the end of the journey. Men did not then hurry
at headlong speed along iron rails, with their heads buried in a
newspaper or in the latest novel. They learned to know and had time to
view the objects of interest that fringed the highway—to recognize the
farm at which the Great Durham Ox was bred, and the house in which the
equally great Sir Isaac Newton was born. If these things were strange
to the travellers and their appearance promised a good fee, the
coachman condescended from his greatness and affably pointed them out.

But to sit through the long winter night, changing each hour from one
damp and musty post-chaise to another, to stamp and fume and fret while
horses were put to at every stage, to scold an endless succession of
incoming and fee an endless series of out-going postboys, each more
sleepy and sullen than the last—this was another matter. To be delayed
here and checked there and overcharged everywhere, to be fobbed off
with the worst teams—always reserved for night travellers—and to find,
once started on the long fourteen-mile stage, that the off-wheeler was
dead lame, to fall asleep and to be aroused with every hour—these were
the miseries, and costly miseries they were, of old-world journeying.
This was its seamy side. And many a time Clement, stamping his
stone-cold feet in wind-swept inn yards, or ringing ostlers’ bells in
stone-paved passages, repented that he had started, repented that he
had ever undertaken the task.

Why had he, he asked himself more than once that bitter night. What was
Arthur Bourdillon to him that he should spend himself in an effort as
toilsome as it promised to be vain, to hold him back from the
completion of his roguery? Would Arthur ever thank him? Far from it.
And Josina? Josina, brave, loving Josina, who had risen to heights of
which he thrilled to think, she might indeed thank him—and that should
be enough for him. But what could she do to requite him, apart from her
father? And the Squire at Garth had stated his position, nor even if he
relented was he one to pour himself out in gratitude—he who hated the
name of Ovington, and laid all this at their door. It would be much if
he ever noticed him with more than a grunt, or ever gave one thought to
his exertions or their motive.

No, he had let a quixotic, a foolish impulse run away with him! He
should have waited until Arthur had brought down the money, and then he
should have returned it. That had been the simple, the matter-of-fact
course, and all that it had been incumbent on him to do. As it was, for
what was he spending himself and undergoing these hardships? To hasten
the ruin of the bank, to meet failure half-way, to render his father
penniless a few hours earlier, rather than later. To mask a rascality
that need never be disclosed, since no one would hear of it unless the
Squire talked. Yes, he had been a fool to hurl himself thus through the
night, chilled to the bone, with fevered head and ice-cold feet, when
he might have been a hundred times better employed in supporting his
father in his need, in putting a brave front on things, and smiling in
the face of suspicion.

To be sure, it was only as the night advanced, or rather in the small
hours of the morning, when his ardor had died down and Josina’s
pleading face was no longer before him, and the spirit of adventure was
low in him, that he entertained these thoughts. For a time all went
well. He found his relay waiting for him at the Heygate Inn by
Wellington, where the name of the Lion was all-powerful; and after
covering at top speed the short stage that followed, he drove, still
full of warmth and courage, into Wolverhampton at a quarter before
eleven. Over thirty miles in three hours! He met with a little delay
there; the horses had to be fetched from another stable, in another
street. But he got away in the end, and ten minutes later he was
driving over a land most desolate by day, but by night lurid with the
flares of a hundred furnace-fires. He rattled up to the Castle at
Birmingham at half an hour after midnight, found the house still
lighted and lively, and by dint of scolding and bribing was presently
on the road again with a fresh team, and making for Coventry, with
every inclination to think that the difficulties of posting by night
had been much exaggerated.

But here his good luck left him. At the half-way stage he met with
disaster. He had passed the up coach half an hour before, and no orders
now anticipated him. When he reached the Stone Bridge there were no
horses; on the contrary, there were three travellers waiting there,
clamorous to get on to Birmingham. Unwarily he jumped out of his
chaise, and “No horses?” he cried. “Impossible! There must be horses!”

But the ostler gave him no more than a stolid stare. “Nary a nag!” he
replied coolly. “Nor like to be, master, wi’ every Quaker in Birmingham
gadding up and down as if his life ’ung on it! Why, if I’ve——”

“Quakers? What the devil do you mean?” Clement cried, thinking that the
man was reflecting on him.

“Well, Quakers or drab-coated gentry like yourself!” the man replied,
unmoved. “And every one wi’ pistols and a money bag! Seems that’s what
they’re looking for—money, so I hear. Such a driving and foraging up
and down the land these days, it’s a wonder the horses’ hoofs bean’t
worn off.”

“Then,” said Clement, turning about, “I’ll take these on to Meriden.”

But the waiting travellers had already climbed into the chaise and were
in possession, and the postboy had turned his horses. And, “No, no,
you’ll not do that,” said the ostler. “Custom of the road, master!
Custom of the road! You must change and wait your turn.”

“But there must be something on,” Clement cried in despair, seeing
himself detained here, perhaps for the whole night.

“Naught! Nary a ’oof in the yard, nor a lad!” the man replied. “You’d
best take a bed.”

“But when will there be horses?”

“Maybe something’ll come in by daylight—like enough.”

“By daylight? Oh, confound you!” cried Clement, enraged. “Then I’ll
walk on to Meriden.”

“Walk? Walk on to——” the ostler couldn’t voice his astonishment.
“Walk?”

“Ay, walk, and be hanged to you!” Clement cried, and without another
word plunged into the darkness of the long, straight road, his bag in
his hand. The road ran plain and wide before him, he couldn’t miss it;
the distance, according to Paterson, which he had in his handbag, was
no more than two miles, and he thought that he could do it in half an
hour.

But, once away, under the trees, under the midnight sky, in the silence
and darkness of the country-side, the fever of his spirits made the
distance seem intolerable. As he tramped along the lonely road,
doubtful of the wisdom of his action, the feeling of strangeness and
homelessness, the sense of the uselessness of what he was doing, grew
upon him. At this rate he might as well walk to London! What if there
were no horses at Meriden? Or if he were stayed farther up the road? He
counted the stages between him and London, and he had time and enough
to despair of reaching it, before he at last, at a good four miles an
hour, strode out of the night into the semicircle of light which fell
upon the road before the Bull’s Head at Meriden. Thank heaven, there
were lights in the house and people awake, and some hope still! And
more than hope, for almost before he had crossed the threshold a sleepy
boots came out of the bar and met him, and “Horses? Which way, sir? Up?
I’ll ring the ostler’s bell, sir!”

Clement could have blessed him. “Double money to Coventry if I leave
the door in ten minutes!” he cried, taking out his watch. And ten
minutes later—or in so little over that time as didn’t count—he was
climbing into a chaise and driving away: so well organized after
all—and all defects granted—was the posting system that at that time
covered England. To be sure, he was on one of the great roads, and the
Bull’s Head at Meriden was a house of fame.

He had availed himself of the interval to swallow a snack and a glass
of brandy and water, and he was the warmer for the exercise and in
better spirits; pluming himself a little, too, on the resolution which
had plucked him from his difficulty at the Stone Bridge. But he had
lost the greater part of an hour, and the clocks at Coventry were close
on three when he rattled through the narrow, twisting streets of that
city. Here, early as was the hour, he caught rumors of the panic, and
hints were dropped by the night-men in the inn yard—in sly reply,
perhaps, to his adjurations to hasten—of desperate men hurrying to and
fro, and buying with gold the speed which meant fortune and life to
them. Something was said of a banker who had shot himself at
Northampton—or was it Nottingham?—of London runners who had passed
through in pursuit of a defaulter; of a bank that had stopped, “up the
road.” “And there’ll be more before all’s over,” said his informant
darkly. “But it’s well to be them while it lasts! They’ve money to
burn, it seems.”

Clement wondered if this was an allusion to the crown piece that he had
offered. At any rate the ill-omened tale haunted him as he left the
city behind him, and, after passing under the Cross on Knightlow Hill,
and over the Black Heath about Dunsmoor, committed himself to the long,
monotonous stretch of road that, unbroken by any striking features, and
regularly dotted with small towns that hardly rose above villages,
extended dull mile after dull mile to London. The rumble of the chaise
and the exertions he had made began to incline him to sleep, but the
cold bit into his bones, his feet were growing numb, and as often as he
nodded off in his corner he slid down and awoke himself. Sleet, too,
was beginning to fall, and the ill-fitting windows leaked, and it was a
very morose person who turned out in the rain at Dunchurch.

However, luck was with him, and he got on without delay to Daventry,
and had to be roused from sleep when his postboy pulled up before the
famous old Wheat-sheaf that, wakeful and alight, was ready with its
welcome. Here cheerful fires were burning and everything was done for
him. A chaise had just come in from Towcester. The horses’ mouths were
washed out while he swallowed a crust and another glass of brandy and
water, the horses were turned round, and he was away again. He composed
himself, shivering, in the warmer corner, and, thanking his stars that
he had got off, was beginning to nod, when the chaise suddenly tilted
to one side and he slid across the seat. He sat up in alarm and felt
the near wheels clawing at the ditch, and thought that he was over. A
moment of suspense, and through the fog that dimmed the window-panes
flaming lights blazed above him and over him, and the down mails
thundered by, coach behind coach—three coaches, the road quivering
beneath them, the horses cantering, the guards replying with a volley
of abuse to the postboy’s shout of alarm. Huge, lighted monsters, by
night the bullies of the road, they were come and gone in an instant,
leaving him staring with dazzled eyes into the darkness. But the shave
had not bettered his temper. The stage seemed a long one, the horses
slow, and he was fretting and fuming mightily, and by no means as
grateful as he should have been for the luck that had hitherto attended
him, when at last he jogged into Towcester.

Alas, the inn here was awake, indeed, in a somnolent, grumpy, sullen
fashion, but there were no horses. “Not a chance of them,” said the
sleepy boots, nicking a dirty napkin towards the coffee room. “There
are two business gents waiting there to get on—life and death, ’cording
to them. They’re going up same way as you are, and they’ve first call.
And there’s a gentleman and his servant for Birmingham—down, they are,
and been waiting since eleven o’clock and swearing tremendous!”

“Then I’ll take mine on!” Clement said, and whipped out into the night
and ran to his chaise. But he was too late. The gentleman’s servant had
been on the watch, he had made his bargain and stepped in, and his
master was hurrying out to join him. “The devil!” cried Clement, now
wide awake and very angry. “That’s pretty sharp!”

“Yes, sir, sharp’s the word,” said the boots. It was evident that night
work had made him a misanthrope, or something else had soured him.
“They’d be no good for Brickhill anyway. It’s a long stage. You’ll take
a bed?”

“Bed be hanged!” said Clement, wondering what he should do. This seemed
to be a dead stop, and very black he looked. At last, “I’ll go to the
yard,” he said.

“There’s nobody up. You’d best——” and again the boots advised a bed.

“Nobody up? Oh, hang it!” said Clement, and stood and thought, very
much at a standstill. What could he do? There was a clock in the
passage. He looked at it. It was close on six, and he had nearly sixty
miles to travel. Save for the delay at the Stone Bridge, he had done
well. He had kept his postboy up to the mark: he had spared neither
money nor prayers, nor, it must be added, curses. He had done a very
considerable feat, the difficulties of night porting considered. But he
had still fifty-eight miles before him, and if he could not get on now
he had done nothing. He had only wasted his money. “Any up coach due?”

“Not before eight o’clock,” said the boots cynically. “Beaches the
Saracen’s Head, Snowhill, at three-thirty. You are one of these moneyed
gents, I suppose? Things is queer in town, I hear—crashes and what not,
something terrible, I am told. Blue ruin and worse. The master
here”—becoming suddenly confidential—“he’s in it. It’s U-p with him!
They seized his horses yesterday. That’s why—” he winked mysteriously
towards the silent stables. “Wouldn’t trust him, and couldn’t send a
bailiff with every team. That’s why!”

“Who seized them?” Clement asked listlessly. But he awoke a second
later to the meaning of his words.

“Hollins, Church Farm yonder. Bill for hay and straw. D’you know him?”

“No, but—here! D’you see this?” Clement plucked out a crown piece, his
eyes alight. “Is there a postboy here? That’s the point! Asleep or
awake! Quick, man!”

“A postboy? Well, there’s old Sam—he can ride. But what’s the use of a
postboy when there’s no horses?”

“Wake him! Bring him here!” Clement retorted, on fire with an idea, and
waving the crown piece. “D’you hear? Bring him here and this is yours.
But sharp’s the word. Go, go and get him, man, it will be worth his
while. Haul him out! Tell him he must come! It’s money, tell him!”

The boots caught the infection and went, and for three or four minutes
Clement stamped up and down in a fever of anxiety. By and by the
postboy came, half dressed, sulky, and rubbing his eyes. Clement seized
him by the shoulders, shook him, pounded him, pounded his idea into
him, bribed him. Five minutes later they were hurrying towards the
church, passing here and there a yawning laborer plodding through the
darkness to his work. The farmer at Hollins’s was dressing, and opened
his window to swear at them and at the noise the dogs were making. But,
“Three pounds! Three pounds for horses to Brickhill!” Clement cried.
The proper charge was twenty-six shillings at the eighteen-penny night
scale, and the man listened. “You can come with me and keep
possession!” Clement urged, seeing that he hesitated. “You run no risk!
I’ll be answerable.”

Three pounds was money, much money in those days. It was good interest
on his unpaid bill, and Mr. Hollins gave way. He flung down the key of
the stables, and hurrying down after it, helped to harness the horses
by the light of a lanthorn. That done, however, the good man took
fright at the novelty, almost the impudence of the thing, and demanded
his money. “Half now, and half at Brickhill,” Clement replied, and the
sight of the cash settled the matter. Mr. Hollins opened the yard gate,
and two minutes later they were off, the farmer’s wife staring after
them from the doorway and, with a leaning to the safe side, shrilly
stating her opinion that her husband was a fool and would lose his
nags.

“Never fear,” Clement said to the man. “Only don’t spare them! Time is
money to me this morning!”

Fortunately, the horses had done no work the previous day and had been
well fed. They were fresh, and the old postboy, feeling himself in
luck, and exhilarated by what he called “as queer a start as ever was,”
was determined to merit the largest fee. The farmer, as they whirled
down Windmill Hill at a pace that carried them over the ascent and past
Plum Park, fidgeted uneasily in his seat, fearing broken knees and what
not. But seeing then that the postboy steadied his pair and knew his
business, he let it pass. As far as Stony Stratford the road was with
them, and thence to Fenny Stratford they pushed on at a good pace.

It was broad daylight by now, the road was full of life and movement,
they met and passed other travellers, other chaises, one or two of the
early morning coaches. Men, topping and tailing turnips, stood and
watched them from the fields, a gleam of December sunrise warmed the
landscape. To the tedious nightmare of the long, dark hours, with their
endless stages and sleepy turn-outs and shadowy postillions, their
yawning inns and midnight meals, had succeeded sober daylight, plodding
realities, waking life; and Clement should have owned the relief. But
he did not, for a simple reason. During the night the end had been far
off and uncertain, a thing not yet to be dwelt upon or considered. Now
the end was within sight, a few hours must determine it one way or the
other, and his anxiety as the time passed, and now the horses slackened
their pace to climb a rise, now were detained by a flock of sheep,
centred itself upon it. He had endured so much that he might intercept
Arthur before the deed was done and the false transfer used, that to
fail Josina now, to be too late now, was a thing not to be considered.



CHAPTER XXXIV


Still, the daylight had one good effect, it completed the reassurance
of Mr. Hollins. He could see his man now, and judging him to be good
for the money, he gave way to greed and proposed to run the horses on
to Dunstable. Clement thought that he might do worse and agreed, merely
halting for five minutes at the George at Brickhill, to administer a
quart of ale apiece to the nags, and to take one themselves. Then they
pressed on to Dunstable, which they reached at half-past eight.

Even so, Clement had still thirty miles to cover. But the postboy, a
sportsman with his heart in the game, had ridden in, waving his whip
and shouting for horses, and his good word spread like magic. Two
minutes let the yard know that here was a golden customer, an
out-and-outer, and almost before Clement could swallow a cup of
scalding coffee and pocket a hot roll he had wrung the farmer’s hand,
fee’d old Sam to his heart’s content, and was away again, on the
ten-mile downhill stage to St. Albans. They cantered most of the way,
the postboy’s whip in the air and the chaise running after the horses,
and did the distance triumphantly in forty-three minutes. Then on, with
the reputation of a good paymaster, to Barnet—Barnet, that seemed to be
almost as good as London.

Luck could not have stood by him better, and, now the sun shone, they
raced with taxed-carts, and flashed by sober clergymen jogging along on
their hacks. The midnight shifts to which he had been put, the
despairing struggle about Meriden and Dunchurch, were a dream. He was
in the fairway now, though the pace was not so good, and the hills,
with windmills atop, seemed to be set on the road at intervals on
purpose to delay him. Still he was near the end of his journey, and he
began to consider all the alternatives to success, all the various ways
in which he might yet fail. He might miss Bourdillon; he began to be
sure that he would miss him. Either he would be at the India Office
when Bourdillon was at the brokers’, or at brokers’ when he was at the
India Office; and, failing the India Office or the brokers’, he had no
clue to him. Or his quarry would have left town already, with the
treasure in his possession. Or they might pass one another in the
streets, or even on the road. He would be too late and he would fail,
after all his exertions! He began to feel sure of it.

Yes, he had certainly been a fool not to think at starting of the
hundred chances, the scores of accidents that might occur to prevent
their meeting. And every minute that he spent on the road made things
worse. He had had yonder windmill in sight this half-hour—and it seemed
no nearer. He fidgeted to and fro, lowered a window and raised it
again, scolded the postboy, flung himself back in the chaise.

At the Green Man at Barnet he got sulkily into his last chaise, and
they pounded down five miles of a gentle slope, then drove stoutly up
the easy ascent to Highgate. By this time the notion that Bourdillon
would pass him unseen had got such hold upon him—though it was the
unlikeliest thing in the world that Arthur could have got through his
business so early—that his eyes raked every chaise they met, and a
crowded coach by which they sped, as it crawled up the southern side of
the hill, filled him with the darkest apprehensions. Had he given a
moment’s thought to the state of the market, to the pressure of
business which it must cause, and to the crowd, greedy for transfers,
in which Arthur must take his turn, he would have seen that this fear
was groundless.

However, the true state of things was by and by brought home to his
mind. He had directed the postboy to take him direct to the brokers’ in
the City, and he had hardly exchanged the pleasant country roads of
Highbury and Islington, with their villas and cow-farms, for the noisy,
dirty thoroughfares of north London, before he was struck by the
evidences of excitement that met his eyes. Lads, shouting raucously,
ran about the busier streets, selling broadsheets, which were fought
for and bought up with greedy haste. A stream of walkers, with their
faces set one way, hastened along almost as fast as his post-chaise.
Busy groups stood at the street corners, debating and gesticulating. As
he advanced still farther, and crossed the boundary and began to thread
the narrow streets of the City—it wanted a half hour of noon—he found
himself hampered and almost stopped by the crowd which thronged the
roadway, and seemed in its preoccupation to be insensible to the
obstacles that barred its way and into which it cannoned at every
stride. And still, with each yard that he advanced, the press
increased. The signs of ferment became more evident. Distracted men,
hatless and red-hot with haste, regardless of everything but the errand
on which they were bent, sprang from offices, hurled themselves through
the press, leaped on their fellows’ backs, tore on their way; while
those whom they had maltreated did not even look round, but continued
their talk, unaware of the outrage. Some pushed through the press, so
deep in thought that they saw no one and might have walked a country
lane, while others, meeting as by appointment, seized one another,
shook one another, bawled in each other’s faces as if both had become
suddenly deaf. And now and again the whole tormented mass, seething in
the narrow lanes or narrower alleys, swayed this way or that under the
impulse of some unknown mysterious impulse, some warning, some call to
action.

Clement had never seen anything like it, and he viewed it with awe, his
ears deafened by the babel or pierced by the shrill cries of the
news-sellers who constantly bawled, “Panic! Great panic in the City!
Panic! List of banks closed!” He had heard as he changed at Barnet that
fourteen houses in the City had shut their doors, but he had not
appreciated the fact. Now he was to see with his own eyes shuttered
windows and barred doors with great printed bills affixed to them, and
huge crowds at gaze before them, groaning and hooting. Even the shops
bore singular and striking witness to the crisis, for in Cheapside
every other window exhibited a card stating that they would accept
bank-notes to any extent and for goods to any amount—a courageous
attempt to restore public confidence which deserved more success than
it won; while there, and on all sides, he heard men execrating the Bank
of England and loudly proclaiming—though this was not the fact—that it
had published a notice that it could no longer pay cash.

Here was panic indeed! Here was an appalling state of things! And very
low his heart sank, as the chaise made a few yards, stopped, and
advanced again. What chance had Ovington’s, what hope of survival had
their little venture, when the very credit of the country tottered, and
here in the heart of London age-long institutions with vast deposits
and forty or fifty branches toppled down on all sides? When merchant
princes with tens of thousands in sound but unsaleable securities could
do nothing to save themselves, and men of world-wide fame, the giants
of finance, went humbly, hat in hand, to ask for time?

Stranded, or moving at a snail’s pace, he caught scraps of the talk
about him. Smith’s in Mansion House Street had closed its doors.
Everett and Walker’s had followed Pole’s into bankruptcy. Wentworth’s
at York had failed for two hundred thousand pounds. Telford’s at
Plymouth had been sacked by an angry mob. The strongest bank in Norwich
was going or gone. The Bank of England had paid out eight millions in
gold within the week—and had no more. They were paying in one-pound
notes now, a set found God knows where—in the cellars, it was said. The
tellers were so benumbed with terror that they could not separate them
or count them.

For the moment he forgot Arthur and Arthur’s business, and thought only
of his father and of their own plight. “We are gone!” he reflected, his
face almost as pale as the faces in the street. “We are ruined! There
is no hope. When this reaches Aldersbury we must close!” He could no
longer bear the inaction. He could not sit still. He paid off the
chaise—with difficulty, owing to the press—and pushed forward on foot.
But his mind still ran on Aldersbury, was still busy with the fate of
their own bank. He felt an immense pity for his father, and recognized
that until this moment, when panic in its most dreadful form stared him
in the face, he had not realized the catastrophe, or the sadness, or
the finality of it. They must close. They must begin the world again,
begin it at the bottom, in competition with a multitude of beggared
men, three-fourths of whom had never speculated, never touched a share,
never left the safe path of industrious commerce, but were now to pay
with all they possessed in the world, their daughters’ portions and
their sons’ fortunes, for the recklessness or the extravagance of
others.

For a space there was vouchsafed to him the wider vision, and he saw
the thing that was passing in its true light. He saw the wave of ruin
spread from these crowded streets ever farther and farther, from city
to town and town to country; and where it passed it wrecked homes, it
made widows, it swept away the dowries of children, it separated
lovers, it overwhelmed the happiness of thousands and tens of
thousands. He saw the honest trader, whose father’s good name was his
glory, broken in heart and fortune through the failure of others, his
health shattered, his house sold over his head, his pensioners and
dependants flung into the workhouse. He saw deluded parsons doomed to
spend the close of their lives in a hopeless wrestle with debt, their
sons taken from school, their daughters sent out into a cold and
unfeeling world. He saw squires, the little gods of their domain, men
once wealthy, doomed to drink themselves into forgetfulness of the
barred entail and the lost estate; the great house would be closed, the
agent would squeeze the tenants, and they in turn the laborers, until
the very village shop would feel the pinch. Thousands upon thousands
would lose their hoarded savings, and, too old to begin again, would
sink, they and their children and their children’s children, into the
under-world, there to be lost amid the dregs of the population.

And he and his? Why should they escape? How could they escape? It would
be much if they could feel, while they shared the common lot, that they
had deserved to escape, that they were not of those whose wild
speculations had brought this disaster on their kind.

He had by this time fought his way as far as the end of Cheapside, and
here, where the roar was loudest and the contending currents mingled
their striving masses, where the voices of the news-boys were
shrillest, and the timid stood daunted, while even strong men paused,
measuring the human whirlpool into which they must plunge, Clement’s
eye was caught by a side-scene which was passing in the street hard by
the Mansion House. Raised above the crowd on the steps of a large
building, a haggard man was making an announcement—but in dumb show,
for no word could be heard even by those who stood beside him, and his
meaning could be deduced only from his gestures of appeal. The lower
windows of the house were shuttered, and the upper exhibited many
broken panes; but behind these and the cornice of the roof gleamed here
and there a pale frightened face, peering down at the proceedings
below. From the crowd collected before the haggard man rose a
continuous roar of protest, a forest of menacing hands, shrill cries
and curses, and now and again a missile, which, falling absurdly
short—for in that press no man could swing his arm—still bore witness
to the malice that urged it. Nearer to Clement on the skirts of the
throng, where they could see little and were perpetually elbowed by
impatient passersby, loitered a few who at a first glance seemed to be
uninterested—so apathetic were their attitudes, so absent was their
gaze. But a second glance disclosed the truth. They were men whom the
tidings of ruin, sudden and unforeseen, had stunned. Spiritless and
despairing, seeing only the home they had forfeited and the dear ones
they had beggared, they stood in the street, blind and deaf to what was
passing about them, and only by the mute agony of their eyes betrayed
the truth.

The sight wrung Clement’s heart with pity, and he seized a news-lad by
the arm. “What is that place?” he shouted in his ear. In that babel no
man could make himself heard without shouting.

The man looked at him suspiciously. “Yar! Yer kidding!” he said. “Yer
know as well as me!”

Clement shook him in his impatience. “No, I don’t,” he shouted. “I’m a
stranger! What is it, man? A bank?”

“Where d’yer come from?” the lad retorted, as he twisted himself free.
“It’s Everitt’s, that’s what it is! They closed an hour ago! Might as
well ha’ never opened!”

He went off hurriedly, and Clement went too, plunging into the
maelstrom that divided him from Cornhill. But as he buffeted his way
through the throng, the faces of the ruined men went with him, coming
between him and the street, and with a sinking heart he fancied that he
read, written on them, the fate of Ovington’s.



CHAPTER XXXV


It was to Clement’s credit that, had his object been to save his
father’s bank, instead of to do that which might deprive it of its last
hope, he could not have struggled onward through the press more stoutly
than he did. But though the offices for which he was bound, situate in
one of the courts north of Cornhill, were no more than a third of a
mile from the point at which he had dismissed his chaise, the city
clocks had long struck twelve before, wresting himself from the human
flood, which panic and greed were driving through the streets, he
turned into this quiet backwater.

He stood for a moment to take breath and adjust his dress, and even in
that brief space he discovered that the calm was but comparative. Many
of the windows which looked on the court were raised, as if the pent-up
emotions of their occupants craved air and an outlet even on that
December day; and from these and from the open doors below issued a
dropping fire of sounds, the din of raised voices, of doors recklessly
slammed, of feet thundering on bare stairs, of harsh orders. Clerks
rushing into the court, hatless and demented, plunged into clerks
rushing out equally demented, yet flew on their course without look or
word, as if unconscious of the impact. From a lighted window—many were
lit up, for the court was small and the day foggy—a hat, even as
Clement paused, flew out and bounded on the pavement. But no one heeded
it or followed it, and it was a passing clerk who came hurrying out a
little less recklessly than his fellows, whom Clement, after a moment’s
hesitation, seized by the arm. “Mr. Bourdillon here?” he asked
imperatively—for he saw that in no other way could he gain attention.

“Mr. Bourdillon!” the man snapped. “Oh, I don’t know! Here, Cocky
Sands! Attend to this gentleman! Le’ me go! Le’ me go. D’ you hear?”

He tore himself free, and was gone while he spoke, leaving Clement to
climb the stairs. On the landing he encountered another clerk, whom he
supposed to be “Cocky Sands,” and he attacked him. “Mr. Bourdillon? Is
he here?” he asked.

But Mr. Sands eluded him, shouted over his shoulder for “Tom!” and
clattered down the stairs. “Can’t wait!” he flung behind him. “Find
some one!”

However, Clement lost nothing by this, for the next moment one of the
partners appeared at a door. Clement knew him, and “Is Mr. Bourdillon
here?” he cried for the third time, and he seized the broker by the
button-hole. He, at any rate, should not escape him.

“Mr. Bourdillon?” The broker stared, unable on the instant to recall
his thoughts, and from the way in which he wiped his bald and steaming
head with a yellow bandanna, it was plain that he had just got
something of moment off his mind. “Pheugh! What times!” he ejaculated,
fanning himself and breathing hard. “What a morning! You’ve heard, I
suppose? Everitt’s are gone. Gone within the hour, d—n them! Oh,
Bourdillon? It was Bourdillon you asked for? To be sure, it’s Mr.
Ovington, isn’t it? I thought so; I never forget a face, but he didn’t
tell me that you were here. By Jove!” He raised his hands—he was a
portly gentleman, wearing a satin under-vest and pins and chains
innumerable, all at this moment a little awry. “By Jove, what a find
you have there! Slap, bang, and tip to the mark, and no mistake! Hard
and sharp as nails! I take off my hat to him! There’s not a firm,”
mopping his heated face anew, “within half a mile of us that wouldn’t
be glad to have him! I’ll take my Davy there are not ten men in country
practice could have pushed the deal through, and squeezed eleven
thousand in cash out of Snell & Higgins on such a day as this! He’s a
marvel, Mr. Ovington! You can tell your father I said so, and I don’t
care who says the contrary.”

“But is he here?” Clement cried, dancing with impatience. “Is he here,
man?”

“Gone to the India House this—” he looked at his watch—“this half-hour,
to complete. He had to drop seven per cent. for cash on the nail—that,
of course! But he got six thousand odd in Bank paper, and five thou. in
gold, and I’m damned if any one else would have got that to-day, though
the stuff he had was as good as the ready in ordinary times. My
partner’s gone with him to Leadenhall Street to complete—glad to oblige
you, for God knows how many clients we shall have left after this—and
they’ve a hackney coach waiting in Bishopsgate and an officer to see
them to it. You may catch him at the India House, or he may be gone.
He’s not one to let the grass grow under his feet. In that case——”

“Send a clerk with me to show me the Office!” Clement cried. “It’s
urgent, man, urgent! And I don’t know my way inside the House. I must
catch him.”

“Well, with so much money—here, Nicky!” The broker stepped aside to
make room for a client who came up the stairs three at a time. “Nicky,
go with this gentleman! Show him the way to the India House. Transfer
Office—Letter G! Sharp’s the word. Don’t lose time.—Coming! Coming!” to
some one in the office. “My compliments to your father. He’s one of the
lucky ones, for I suppose this will see you through. It’s Boulogne or
this—” he made as if he held a pistol to his head—“for more than I care
to think of!”

But Clement had not waited to hear the last words. He was half-way down
the stairs with his hand on the boy’s collar. They plunged into
Cornhill, but the lad, a London-bred urchin, did not condescend to the
street for more than twenty yards or so. Then he dived into a court on
the same side of the way, crossed it, threaded a private passage
through some offices, and came out in Bishopsgate Street. Stemming the
crowd as best they could they crossed this, and by another alley and
more offices the lad convoyed his charge into Leadenhall Street. A last
rush saw them landed, panting and with their coats wellnigh torn from
their backs, on the pavement on the south side of the street, in front
of the pillared entrance, and beneath the colossal Britannia that, far
above their heads and flanked by figures of Europe and Asia, presided
over the fortunes of the greatest trading company that the world has
ever seen. Through the doors of that building—now, alas, no more—had
passed all the creators of an oriental empire, statesmen, soldiers,
merchant princes, Clive, Lawrence, Warren Hastings, Cornwallis. Yet
to-day, the mention of it calls up as often the humble figure of a
black-coated white-cravated clerk with spindle legs and a big head, who
worked within its walls and whom Clement, had he called a few months
earlier, might have met coming from his desk.

Here Clement, had he been without a guide, would have wasted precious
minutes. But the place had no mysteries for the boy, even on this day
of confusion and alarm. Skilled in every twist and turning, he knew no
doubt. “This way,” he snapped, hurrying down a long passage which faced
the entrance, and appeared to penetrate into the bowels of the
building. Then, “No! Not that way, stupid! What are you doing?”

But Clement’s eyes, as he followed, had caught sight of a party of
three, who, issuing from a corridor on the right at a considerable
distance before them, had as quickly disappeared down another corridor
on the left. The light was not good, but Clement had recognized one of
them, and “There he is!” he cried. “He has gone down there! Where does
that lead to?”

“Lime Street entrance!” the lad replied curtly, and galloped after the
party, Clement at his heels. “Hurry!” he threw over his shoulder, “or
they’ll be out, and, by gum, you’ll lose him! Once out and we’re done,
sir!”

They reached the turning the others had taken and ran down it. The
distance was but short, but it was long enough to enable Clement to
collect his wits, and to wonder, while he prepared himself for the
encounter that impended, how Arthur would bear himself at the moment of
discovery. Fortunately, the party pursued had paused for an instant in
the east vestibule before committing themselves to the street, and that
instant was fatal to them. “Bourdillon!” Clement cried, raising his
voice. “Hi! Bourdillon!”

Arthur turned as if he had been struck, saw him and stared, his mouth
agape. “The devil!” he ejaculated.

But to Clement’s surprise his face betrayed neither the guilt nor the
fear which he had expected to see, but only amazement that the other
should be there—and some annoyance. “You?” he said. “What the devil are
you doing here? What joke is this? Did your father think that I could
not be trusted to see things through? Or that you were likely to do
better?”

“I want a word with you,” said Clement. He was in no mood to mince
matters.

“But why are you here?” with rising anger. “Why have you come after me?
What’s up?”

“I’ll tell you, if you’ll step aside.”

“You can tell me on the coach, then, for I have no time to lose now. I
mean to catch the three o’clock coach, and——”

“No!” Clement said firmly. “I must speak to you here.”

But on that the broker interposed, his watch in his hand, “Anyway, I
can stop,” he said. “Who is this gentleman?”

“Mr. Ovington, junior,” Arthur said, with something of a sneer. “I
don’t know what he has come up for, but——”

“But, at any rate, he’ll see you safe to the coach,” the other
rejoined. “And I must be off. I give you joy of it, Mr. Bourdillon.
Fine work! Fine work, by Jove! And I shall tell Mr. Ovington so when I
see him. You’re a marvel! My compliments to your father, young
gentleman,” addressing Clement. “Glad to have met you, but I can’t stay
now. Fifty things to do, and no time to do ’em in. The world’s upside
down to-day. Good morning! Good morning!” With a wave of the hand, his
watch in the other, he turned on his heel and strode back towards the
main entrance.

The two looked at one another and the third, who made up the party, a
burly man in a red waistcoat and a curly-brimmed Regency hat, surveyed
them both. “Well, I’m hanged,” Arthur exclaimed, reverting sourly to
his first surprise. “Is everybody mad? Must you all come to town? I
should have thought that you’d have had enough to do at the bank
without this! But as you must——” then to the officer, who was carrying
a small leather valise, the duplicate of one which Arthur held in his
hand—“wait a minute, will you? And keep an eye on us. We shall not be a
minute. Now,” drawing Clement into a corner of the lodge, five or six
paces away, where, though a stream of people continually brushed by
them, they could talk with some degree of privacy. “What is it, man?
What is it? What has bought you up? And how the deuce have you come to
be here—by this time?”

“I posted.”

“Posted? From Aldersbury? In heaven’s name, why? Why, man?”

Clement pointed to the bag. “To take that over,” he said.

“This? Take this over?” Arthur turned a deep red. “What—what the devil
do you mean, man?”

“You ought to know.”

“I?”

“Yes, you,” Clement retorted, his temper rising. “It’s stolen property,
if you will have it.” And he braced himself for the fray.

“Stolen property?”

“Just that. And my father has commissioned me to take charge of it, and
to restore it to its owner. Now you know.”

For one moment the handsome face, looking into his, lost some of its
color. But the next, Arthur recovered himself, the blood flowed back to
his cheeks, he laughed aloud, laughed in defiance. “Why, you—you fool!”
he replied, in bitter contempt, “I don’t know what you are talking
about. Your father—your father has sent you?”

“It’s no good, Bourdillon,” Clement answered. “It’s all known. I’ve
seen the Squire. He missed the certificates yesterday afternoon—almost
as soon as you were gone. He sent for you, I went over, and he knows
all.”

He thought that that would finish the matter. To his astonishment
Arthur only laughed afresh. “Knows all, does he?” he replied. “Well,
what of it? And he found out through you, did he? Then a pretty fool
you were to put your oar in! To go to him, or see him, or talk to him!
Why, man,” with bravado, though Clement fancied that his eyes wavered
and that the brag began to ring false, “what have I done? Borrowed his
money for a month, that’s all! Taken a loan of it for a month or
two—and for what? Why, to save your father and you and the whole lot of
us. Ay, and half Aldersbury from ruin! I did it and I’d do it again!
And he knows it, does he? Through your d—d interfering folly, who could
not keep your mouth shut, eh! Well, if he does, what then? What can he
do, simpleton?”

“That’s to be seen.”

“Nothing! Nothing, I tell you! He signed the transfer, signed it with
his own hand, and he can’t deny it. The rest is just his word against
mine.”

“No, it’s Miss Griffin’s, too,” Clement said, marvelling at the other’s
attitude and his audacity—if audacity it could be called.

But Arthur, though he had been far from expecting a speedy discovery,
had long ago made up his mind as to the risk he ran. And naturally he
had considered the line he would take in the event of detection. He was
not unprepared, therefore, even for Clement’s rejoinder, and, “Miss
Griffin?” he retorted, contemptuously, “Do you think that she will give
evidence against me? Or he—against a Griffin? Why, you booby, instead
of talking and wasting time here, you ought to be down on your knees
thanking me—you and your father! Thanking me, by heaven, for saving you
and your bank, and taking all the risk myself! It would have been long
before you’d have done it, my lad, I’ll answer for that!”

“I hope so,” Clement replied with biting emphasis. “And you may
understand at once that we don’t like your way, and are not going to be
saved your way. We are not going to have any part or share in robbing
your uncle—see! If we are going to be ruined, we are going to be ruined
with clean hands! No, it’s no good looking at me like that, Bourdillon.
I may be a fool in the bank, and you may call me what names you like.
But I am your match here, and I am going to take possession of that
money.”

“Do you think, then,” furiously, “that I am going to run away with it?”

“I don’t know,” Clement rejoined. “I am not going to give you the
chance. I am going to take it over and return it to the owner; it will
not go near our bank. I have my father’s authority for acting as I am
acting, and I am going to carry out his directions.”

“And he’s going to fail? To rob hundreds instead of borrowing from one
money that you know will be returned—returned with interest in a month?
You fool! You fool!” with savage scorn. “That’s your virtue, is it?
That’s your honesty that you brag so much about? Your clean hands?
You’ll rob Aldersbury right and left, bring half the town to beggary,
strip the widow and the orphan, and put on a smug face! ‘All honest and
above board, my lord!’ when you might save all at no risk by borrowing
this money for a month. Why, you make me sick! Sick!” Arthur repeated,
with an indignation that went far to prove that this really was his
opinion, and that he did honestly see the thing in that light. “But you
are not going to do it. You shall not do it,” he continued, defiantly.
“I’ll see you—somewhere else first! You’ll not touch a penny of this
money until I choose, and that will not be until I have seen your
father. If I can’t persuade you I think I can persuade him!”

“You’ll not have the chance!” Clement retorted. He was very angry by
now, for some of the shafts which the other had loosed had found their
mark. “You’ll hand it over to me, and now!”

“Not a penny!”

“Then you’ll take the consequences,” was Clement’s reply. “For as
heaven sees me, I shall give you in charge, and you will go to Bow
Street. The officer is here. I shall tell him the facts, and you know
best what the result will be. You can choose, Bourdillon, but that is
my last word.”

Arthur stared. “You are mad!” he cried. “Mad!” But he was taken aback
at last. His voice shook, and the color had left his cheeks.

“No, I am not mad. But we will not be your accomplices. That is all.
That is the bed-rock of it,” Clement continued. “I give you two minutes
to make up your mind.” He took out his watch.

Rage and alarm do not better a man’s looks, and Arthur’s handsome face
was ugly enough now, had Clement looked at it. Two passions contended
in him: rage at the thought that one whom he had often out-manœuvred
and always despised should dare to threaten and thwart him; and
fear—fear of the gulf that he saw gaping suddenly at his feet. For he
could not close his eyes, bold and self-confident as he was, to the
danger. He saw that if Clement said the word and made the thing public,
his position would be perilous; and if his uncle proved obdurate, it
might be desperate. His lips framed words of defiance, and he longed to
utter them; but he did not utter them. Had they been alone, it had been
another matter! But they were not alone; the Bow Street man, idly
inquisitive, was watching him, and a stream of people, immersed each in
his own perplexities, and unconscious of the tragedy at his elbow, was
continually brushing by them.

To do him justice, Arthur had hitherto seen the thing only by his own
lights. He had looked on it as a case of all for fortune and the rest
well lost, and he had even pictured himself in the guise of a hero, who
took the risks and shared the benefits. If the act were ill, at least,
he considered, he did it in a good cause; and where, after all, was the
harm in assuming a loan of something which would never be missed, which
would be certainly repaid, and which, in his hands, would save a
hundred homes from ruin? The argument had sounded convincing at the
time.

Then, for the risk, what was it, when examined? It was most unlikely
that the Squire would discover the trick, and if he did he could not,
hard and austere as he was, prosecute his own flesh and blood. Nay,
Arthur doubted if he could prosecute, since he had signed the transfer
with his own hand—it was no forgery. At the worst, then and if
discovery came, it would mean the loss of the Squire’s favor and
banishment from the house. Both of these things he had experienced
before, and in his blindness he did not despair of reinstating himself
a second time. He had a way with him, he had come to think that few
could resist him. He was far, very far, from understanding how the
Squire would view the act.

But now the mists of self-deception were for the moment blown aside,
and he saw the gulf on the edge of which he stood, and into which a
word might precipitate him. If the pig-headed fool before him did what
he said he would, and preferred a charge, the India House might take it
up; and, pitiless where its interests were in question, it might prove
as inexorable as the Bank had proved in the case of Fauntleroy only the
year before. In that event, what might not be the end? His uncle had
signed the transfer, and at the time that had seemed enough; it had
seemed to secure him from the worst. But now—now when so much hung upon
it, he doubted. He had not inquired, he had not dared to inquire how
the law stood, but he knew that the law’s uncertainties were proverbial
and its ambages beyond telling.

And the India House, like the Bank of England, was a terrible foe. Once
launched on the slope, let the cell door once close on him, he might
slip with fatal ease from stage to stage, until the noose hung dark and
fearful before him, and all the influence, all the help he could
command, might then prove powerless to save him! It was a terrible
machine—the law! The cell, the court, the gallows, with what swiftness,
what inevitableness, what certainty, did they not succeed one
another—dark, dismal stages on the downward progress! How swiftly, how
smoothly, how helplessly had that other banker traversed them! How
irresistibly had they borne him to his doom!

He shuddered. The officer of the law, who a few minutes before had been
his servant, fee-bound, obsequious, took on another shape. He grew
stern and menacing, and was even now, it might be, observing him, and
conceiving suspicion of him. Arthur’s color ebbed at the thought and
his face betrayed him. The peril might be real or unreal—it might be
only his imagination that he had to fight. But he could not face it. He
moistened his dry lips, he forced himself to speak. He
surrendered—sullenly, with averted eyes.

“Have it your own way,” he said. “Take it.” And with a last attempt at
bravado, “I shall appeal to your father!”

“That is as you will,” Clement said. He was not comfortable, and
sensible of the other’s humiliation, his only wish was to bring the
scene to an end as quickly as possible. He took up the bag and signed
to the officer that they were ready.

“It’s some hundreds short. You know that?” Arthur muttered.

“I can’t help it.”

“He’ll be the loser.”

“Well—it must be so.” Yet Clement hesitated, a little taken aback. He
did not like the thought, and he paused to consider whether it might
not be his duty to return to the brokers’ and undo the bargain. But it
would be necessary to repeat all the formalities at a cost of time that
he could not measure, and it was improbable that he would be able to
recoup the whole of the loss. Rightly or wrongly, he decided to go on,
and he turned to the officer. “I take on the business now,” he said,
sharply. “Where is the hackney-coach? In Bishopsgate? Then lead the
way, will you?” And, the bag in his hand, he moved towards the crowded
street.

But with his foot on the threshold, something spoke in him, and he
looked back. Arthur was standing where he had left him, gloom in his
face; and Clement melted. He could not leave him, he could not bear to
leave him thus. What might he not do, what might he not have it in his
mind to do? Pity awoke in him, he put himself in the other’s place, and
though there was nothing less to his taste at that moment than a
companionship equally painful and embarrassing, he went back to him.
“Look here,” he said, “come with me. Come down with me and face it out,
man, and get it over. It’s the only thing to do, and every hour you
remain away will tell against you. As it is, what is broken can be
mended—if you’re there.”

Arthur did not thank him. Instead, “What?” he cried. “Come? Come with
you? And be dragged at your chariot wheels, you oaf! Never!”

“Don’t be a fool,” Clement remonstrated, pity moving him more strongly
now that he had once acted on it. He laid his hand on the other’s arm.
“We’ll work together and make the best of it. I will, I swear,
Bourdillon, and I’ll answer for my father. But if I leave you here and
go home, things will be said and there’ll be trouble.”

“Trouble the devil!” Arthur retorted, and shook off his hand. “You have
ruined the bank,” he continued, bitterly, but with less violence, “and
ruined your father and ruined me. I hope you are content. You have been
thorough, if it’s any satisfaction to you. And some day I shall know
why you’ve done it. For your honesty and your clean hands, they don’t
weigh a curse with me. You’re playing your own game, and if I come to
know what it is, I’ll spoil it yet, d—n you!”

“I don’t mind how much you curse me, if you will come,” Clement
answered, patiently. “It’s the only thing to be done, and when you
think it over in cold blood, you’ll see that. Come, man, and put a bold
face on it. It is the brave game and the only game. Face it out now.”

Arthur looked away, his handsome face sullen. He was striving with his
passions, battling with the maddening sense of defeat. He saw, as
plainly as Clement, that the latter’s advice was good, but to take it
and to go with him, to bear for many hours the sense of his presence
and the consciousness of his scorn, his gorge rose at the thought. Yet,
what other course was open to him? What was he going to do? He had
little money with him, and he saw but two alternatives: to blow out his
brains, or to go, hat in hand, and seek employment at the brokers’
where he was known. He had no real thought of the former
alternative—life ran strong in him and he was sanguine; and the latter
meant the overthrow of all his plans, and a severance, final and
complete, from Ovington’s. His lot thenceforth would, he suspected, be
that of a man who had “crossed the fight,” done something dubious, put
himself outside the pale.

Whereas if he went with Clement now, humiliation would indeed be his.
But he would still be himself, and with his qualities he might live it
down, and in the end lose nothing.

So at last, “Go on,” he said, sulkily. “Have it your own way. At any
rate, I may spoil your game!” He shut his eyes to Clement’s generosity.
If he gave a thought to it at all, he fancied that he had some purpose
to serve, some axe of his own to grind.

They went out into the babel of the street, and, deafened by the cries
of the hawkers, elbowed by panic-stricken men who fancied that if they
were somewhere else they might save their hoards, shouldered by stout
countrymen, adrift in the confusion like hulks in a strange sea, they
made their way into Bishopsgate Street. Here they found the
hackney-coach awaiting them, and drove by London Wall to the Bull and
Mouth. A Birmingham coach was due to start at three, and after a gloomy
wrangle they booked places by it, and, while the officer guarded the
money, they sat down in the Coffee Room to a rare sirloin and a foaming
tankard. They ate and drank in unfriendly silence, two empty chairs
intervening; and more than once Arthur repented of his decision. But
already the force of circumstances was driving them together, for the
thoughts of each had travelled forward to Aldersbury—and to Ovington’s.
What was happening there? What might not already have happened there?
Hurried feet ran by on the pavement. Ominous words blew in at the
windows. Scared men rushed in with pallid, sweating faces, ate standing
and went out again. Other men sat listless, staring at the table before
them, eating nothing, or here and there, apart in corners whispered
curses over their meat.



CHAPTER XXXVI


The news of the failures which convulsed the City on that Black Monday
did not reach Aldersbury until late on the Tuesday—the tidings came in
with the mails. But hours before that, and even before the opening of
the bank, things in the town had come to a climax. The women, always
more practical than the men and less squeamish, had taken fright and
been talking. In many a back parlor in Maerdol, and the Foregate, and
on the Cop, wives had spoken their minds. They wouldn’t be scared out
of asking for their own, by any banker that ever lived, they said. Not
they! “Would you, Mrs. Gittins?” quoth one.

“Not I, ma’am, if I had it to ask for, as your goodman has. I’d not
sleep another night before I had it tight and right.”

“No more he shall! What, rob his children for fear of a stuffy old
man’s black looks? But I’ll see him into the bank myself, and see that
he brings it out, too! I’ll answer for that!”

“And you’re in the right, ma’am, seeing it’s yours. Money’s not that
easy got we’re to be robbed of it. Now those notes with CO. on them
they’re money anyways, I suppose? There’s nothing can alter them, I’m
thinking. I’ve two of them at home, that my lad——”

“Oh, Mrs. Gittins!” And superior information raised its hands in
horror. “You understand nothing at all. Don’t you know they’re the
worst of all? If those shutters—go—up at that bank,” dramatically,
“they’ll not be worth the paper they’re printed on! You take my advice
and go this very minute and buy something at Purslow’s or Bowdler’s,
and get them changed. And you’ll thank me for that word, Mrs. Gittins,
as long as you live.”

Upset was not the word for Mrs. Gittins, who had thought herself
outside the fray. “Well, they be thieves and liars!” she gasped. “And
Dean’s too, ma’am? You don’t mean to say——”

“I wouldn’t answer even for them,” darkly. “If you ask me, I’d let some
one else have ’em, Mrs. Gittins. Thank the Lord, I’ve none of them on
my mind!”

And on that Mrs. Gittins waddled away, and two minutes later stood in
Purslow’s shop, inwardly “all of a twitter,” but outwardly looking as
if butter would not melt in her mouth. But, alas! Purslow’s was out of
change that day; and so, strange to say, was Bowdler’s. Most
unlucky—great scarcity of silver—Government’s fault—should they book
it? But Mrs. Gittins, although she was all of a twitter, as she
explained afterwards, was not so innocent as that, and got away without
making her purchase.

Still, that was the way talk went, up and down Bride Hill and in
Shocklatch, at front door and back door alike. And the men were not
ill-content to be bidden. Some had passed a sleepless night, and had
already made up their minds not to pass another. Others had had a nudge
or a jog of the elbow from a knowing friend, and had been made as wise
by a raised eyebrow as by an hour’s sermon. Worse still, some had got
hold of a story first set afloat at the Gullet—the Gullet was the
ancient low-browed tavern in the passage by the Market Place, where
punch flowed of a night, and the tradesmen of the town and some of
their betters were in the habit of supping, as their fathers and
grandfathers had supped before them. Arthur’s departure, quickly
followed by Clement’s—after dark and in a post-chaise, mark you!—had
not passed without comment; and a wiseacre had been found to explain
it. At first he had confined himself to nods and winks, but being
cornered and at the same time uplifted by liquor—for though the curious
could taste saloop at the Gullet, Heathcote’s ale was more to the taste
of the habitués, when they did not run to punch—he has whispered a
word, which had speedily passed round the circle and not been slow to
go beyond it.

“Gone! Of course they’re gone!” was the knowing one’s verdict. “And
you’ll see the old man will be gone, too, before morning, and the
strong-box with him! Open? No, they’ll not open? Never again, ten
o’clock or no ten o’clock. Well, if you must have it, I got it from
Wolley not an hour back. And he ought to know. Wasn’t he hand in glove
with them? Director of the—oh, the Railroad Shares? Waste paper! Never
were worth more, my lad. If you put your money into that, it’s on its
way to London by this time!”

“And Boulogne to-morrow,” said another, going one better, as he knocked
the ashes out of his pipe. “I’m seventy-five down by them, and that’s
the worst and the best for me! Those that are in deeper, I’m sorry for
them, but they’ve only themselves to thank! It’s been plain this month
past what was going to happen.”

One or two were tempted to ask why he hadn’t drawn out his seventy-five
pounds, if he had been so sure. But they refrained, having a wambling,
a sort of sick feeling in the pit of their stomachs. He was a rude,
overbearing fellow, and there was no knowing what he might not bring
out by way of retort.

The upshot of this and of a hundred other reports which ran about the
town like wild-fire, was that a full twenty minutes before the bank
opened on the Tuesday, its doors were the butt of a hundred eyes. Many
assembled by twos and threes in the High Street and on the Market
Place, awaiting the hour; while others took up their stand in the dingy
old Butter Cross a little above the bank, where day in and day out old
crones sat knitting and the poultry women’s baskets stood on market
days. Few thought any longer of concealment; the time for that was
past, the feeling of anxiety was too deep and too widespread. Men came
together openly, spoke of their fears and cursed the banker, or
nervously fingered their pass-books, and compared the packets of notes
that they had with them.

Some watched the historic clock, but more watched, and more eagerly,
the bank. The door, the opening of which, if it were ever opened, meant
so much to so many, must have shrunk, seasoned wood as it was, under
the intensity of the gaze fixed upon it; while the windows of the
bank-house—ugh! the pretender, to set himself up after that fashion,
while all the time he was robbing the poor!—were exposed to a fire as
constant. Not a curtain moved or a blind was lowered, but the action
was marked and analyzed, deductions drawn from it, and arguments based
upon it. That was Ovington’s bedroom! No, that. And there was his girl
at the lower window—but he would not have been likely to take her with
him in any case.

As a fact, had they been on the watch a little earlier, they would have
been spared one anxiety. For about nine o’clock Ovington had shown
himself. He had left the house, crossed with a grave face to the Market
Place, and rung the bell at Dean’s. He had entered after a brief parley
with an amazed man-servant, had been admitted to see one of the
partners, and at a cost to his pride, which only he could measure, the
banker had stooped to ask for help. Between concerns doing business in
the same town, relations must exist and transactions must pass even
when they are in competition; and Dean’s and Ovington’s had been no
exception to the rule. But the elder bank had never forgotten that they
had once enjoyed a monopoly. They had neither abandoned their claims
nor made any secret of their hostility, and Ovington knew that it was
to the last degree unlikely that they would support him, even if they
had the power to do so.

But he had convinced himself that it was his duty to make the attempt,
however hopeless it might seem, and however painful to himself—and few
things in his life had been more painful. To play the suppliant, he who
had raised his head so high, and by virtue of an undoubted touch of
genius had carried it so loftily, this was bad enough. But to play the
suppliant to the very persons on whom he had trespassed, and whom he
had defied, to open his distresses to those to whom he had pretended to
teach a newer and sounder practice, to acknowledge in act, if not in
word, that they had been right and he wrong, this indeed was enough to
wring the proud man’s heart, and bring the perspiration to his brow.

Yet he performed the task with the dignity, of which, as he had risen
in the world, he had learned the trick, and which even at this moment
did not desert him. “I am going to be frank with you, Mr. Dean,” he
said when the door had closed on the servant and the two stood eye to
eye. “There is going, I fear, to be a run on me to-day, and
unfortunately I have been disappointed in a sum of twelve thousand
pounds, which I expected to receive. I do not need the whole,
two-thirds of the sum will meet all the demands which are likely to be
made upon me, and to cover that sum I can lodge undeniable security,
bills with good names—I have a list here and you can examine it. I
suggest, Mr. Dean, that in your own interests as well as in mine you
help me. For if I am compelled to close—and I cannot deny that I may
have to close, though I trust for a short time only—it is certain that
a very serious run will be made upon you.”

Mr. Dean’s eyes remained cold and unresponsive. “We are prepared to
meet it,” he answered frostily. “We are not afraid.” He was a tall man,
thin and dry, without a spark of imagination, or enterprise. A man
whose view was limited to his ledger, and who, if he had not inherited
a business, would never have created one.

“You are aware that Poles’ and Williams’s have failed?”

“Yes. I believe that our information is up to date.”

“And that Garrard’s at Hereford closed yesterday?”

“I am sorry to hear it.”

“The times are very serious, Mr. Dean. Very serious.”

“We have foreseen that,” the other replied. They were both standing.
“The truth is, we are paying for a period of reckless trading,
encouraged in my humble opinion, Mr. Ovington”—he could not refrain
from the stab—“by those who should have restrained it.”

Ovington let that pass. He had too much at stake to retort. “Possibly,”
he said. “Possibly. But we have now to deal with the present—as it
exists. It is on public rather than on private grounds that I appeal to
you, Mr. Dean. A disaster threatens the community. I appeal to you to
help me to avert it. As I have said, securities shall be placed in your
hands, more than sufficient to cover the risk. Approved securities to
your satisfaction.”

But the other shook his head. He was enjoying his triumph—a triumph
beyond his hopes. “What you suggest,” he said, a faint note of sarcasm
in his tone, “comes to this, Mr. Ovington—that we pool resources? That
is how I understand you?”

“Practically.”

“Well, I am afraid that in justice to our customers I must reply that
we cannot do that. We must think of them first, and of ourselves next.”

Ovington took up his hat. The other’s tone was coldly decisive. Still
he made a last effort. “Here is the list,” he said. “Perhaps if you and
your brother went over it at your leisure?”

But Dean waved the list away. “It would be useless,” he said. “Quite
useless. We could not entertain the idea.” He was already anticipating
the enjoyment with which he would tell his brother the news.

With a heavy heart, Ovington replaced the list in his breast pocket.
“Very good,” he said. His face was grave. “I did not expect—to be
frank—any other answer, Mr. Dean. But I thought it was my duty to see
you. I regret your decision. Good-morning.”

“Good-morning,” the other banker replied, and he rang for his
man-servant.

“They’re gone,” he reflected complacently, as the door closed behind
his visitor. “Smashed, begad!” and with the thought he rid himself of a
sense of inferiority which had more than once troubled him in his
rival’s presence. He sat down to eat his breakfast with a good
appetite. The day would be a trying one, but Dean’s, at any rate, was
safe. Dean’s, thank God, had never put its hand out farther than it
could draw it back. How pleased his brother would be!

That was the worst, immeasurably the worst, of Ovington’s experiences,
but it was not the only painful interview that was in store for him
before the bank opened that morning. Twice, men, applying, stealthy and
importunate, at the back door, forced their way in to him. They were
not of those who had claims on the bank and feared to be losers by it.
They were in debt to it, but desperate and pushed for money they saw in
the bank’s necessity their opportunity. They—one of the two was
Purslow—required only small sums, and both had conceived the idea that,
as the bank was about to fail, it would be all one to Ovington whether
he obliged them or not. It would be but a hundred or so the less for
the creditors, and as the bank had sold their pledged stocks they
thought that it owed them something. They had still influence, their
desperate straits were not yet known; if he obliged them they would do
this and that and the other—nebulous things—for him.

Ovington, of course, could do nothing for them, but to harden his heart
against their appeals was not a good preparation for the work before
him, and when he entered the bank five minutes before ten, he had to
brace himself in order to show an unmoved front to the clerks.

He need not have troubled himself. Rodd knew all, and the two lads, on
their way to the bank that morning, had been badgered out of such
powers of observation as they possessed. They had been followed,
cornered, snatched in this direction and that, rudely questioned, even
threatened. Were they going to open? Where was the gaffer? Was he gone?
They had been wellnigh bothered out of their lives, and more than once
had been roughly handled. It seemed as if all Aldersbury was against
them—and they did not like it. But Ovington had the knack of attaching
men to him, the lads were loyal, and they had returned only hard words
to those who waylaid them. Pay? They could pay all the dirty money in
Aldersbury! Mr. Ovington? Well, they’d see. They’d see where he was,
and be licking his boots in a week’s time. And they’d better take their
hands off them! The stouter even threatened fisticuffs. A little more
and he’d give his questioners a lick over the chops. Come now, give
over, or he’d show them a trick of Dutch Sam’s they wouldn’t like.

The two arrived at the bank, panting and indignant, their coats half
off their backs; and Rodd, whose impeccable respectability no one had
ventured to assail, had to say a few sharp words before they settled
down and the counter assumed the calm and orderly aspect that, in his
eyes, the occasion required. He was himself simmering with indignation,
but he let no sign of it appear. He had made all his arrangements
beforehand, seen every book in its place, and the cash where it could
be handled—and a decent quantity, sufficient to impose on the
vulgar—laid in sight. After a few words had been exchanged between him
and Ovington, the latter retired to the desk behind the curtain, and
the other three took their places. Nothing remained but to watch—the
seniors with trepidation, the juniors with a not unpleasant
excitement—the minute hand of the clock. It wanted three minutes of
ten.

And already, though from their places behind the counter the clerks
could not see it, the watching groups before the bank had grown into a
crowd. It lined the opposite pavement, it hung a fringe two-deep on the
steps of the Butter Cross, it extended into the Market Place, it
stretched itself half-way down the hill. And it made itself heard. The
voices of those who passed along the pavement, the scraps of talk half
caught, the sudden exclamation, merged in a murmur not loud but
continuous, and fraught with something of menace. Once, on the fringe
of the gathering, there was an outburst of booing, but it ceased as
suddenly as it had risen, suppressed by the more sober element; and
once a hand tried the doors, a voice surprisingly loud, cried, “They’re
fast enough!” and footsteps retreated across the pavement. The driver
of a cart descending the hill called to “Make way! Make way!” and that,
too, reached those within almost as plainly as if it had been said in
the room. Something, too, happened on it, for a shout of laughter
followed.

It wanted two—it wanted one minute of ten. Rodd gave the order to open.

The younger clerk stepped forward and drew the bolts. He turned the
key, and opened one leaf of the door. The other was thrust open from
without. The clerk slid under the counter to his place. They came in.

They came in, three abreast, elbowing and pushing one another in their
efforts to be first. In a moment they were at the counter, darting
suspicious glances at the clerks and angry looks at one another, and
with them entered an atmosphere of noise and contention, of trampling
feet and peevish exclamations. The bank, so still a moment before, was
filled with clamor. There were tradesmen among them, a little uncertain
of themselves and thankful that Ovington was not visible, and one or
two bluff red-faced farmers who cared for nobody, and slapped their
books down on the counter; and there were also a few, of the better
sort, who looked straight before them and endeavored to see as little
as possible—with a sprinkling of small fry, clerks and lodging-house
keepers and a coal-hawker, each with his dirty note gripped tight in
his fist. The foremost rapped on the counter and cried “Here, Mister,
I’m first!” “No, I!” “Here, you, please attend to me!” They pressed
their claims rudely, while those in the rear uttered impatient
remonstrances, holding their books or their notes over the heads of
others in the attempt to gain attention. In a moment the bank was
full—full to the doors, full of people, full of noise.

Rodd’s cold eye travelled over them, measured them, weighed them. He
was filled with an immense contempt for them, for their folly, their
greed, their selfishness. He raised his hand for silence. “This is not
a cock-fight,” he said in a tone as withering as his eye. “This is a
bank. When you gentlemen have settled who comes first. I will attend to
you.” And then, as the noise only broke out afresh and more loudly,
“Well, suppose I begin at the left hand,” he said. He passed to that
end of the counter. “Now, Mr. Buffery, what can I do for you. Got your
book?”

But Mr. Buffery had not got his book, as Rodd had noticed. On that the
cashier slowly drew from a shelf below the counter a large ledger, and,
turning the leaves, began a methodical search for the account.

But this was too much for the patience of the man last on the right,
who saw six before him, and had left no one to take care of his shop.
“But, see here,” he cried imperiously. “Mr. Rodd, I’m in a hurry! If
that young man at the desk could attend to me I shouldn’t take long.”

Rodd, keeping his place in the book with his finger, looked at him. “Do
you want to pay in, Mr. Bevan?” he asked gravely.

“No. I want forty-two, seven, ten. Here’s my cheque.”

“You want cash?”

“That’s it.”

“Well, I’m the cashier in this bank. No one else pays cash. That’s the
rule of the bank. Now, Mr. Buffery,” leisurely turning back to the page
in the ledger, and running his finger down it. “Thirty-five, two, six.
That’s right, is it?”

“That’s right, sir.” Buffery knuckled his forehead gratefully.

“You’ve brought a cheque?”

But Buffery had not brought a cheque. Rodd shrugged his shoulders,
called the senior clerk forward, and entrusted the customer, who was no
great scholar, to his care. Then he closed the ledger, returned it
carefully to the shelf, and turned methodically to the next in the
line. “Now, Mr. Medlicott, what do you want? Are you paying, or
drawing?”

Mr. Medlicott grinned, and sheepishly handed in a cheque. “I’ll draw
that,” he mumbled, perspiring freely, while from the crowd behind him,
shuffling their feet and breathing loudly, there rose a laugh. Rodd
brought out the ledger again, and verified the amount. “Right,” he said
presently, and paid over the sum in Dean’s notes and gold.

The man fingered the notes and hesitated. Rodd, about to pass to the
next customer, paused. “Well, ain’t they right?” he said. “Dean’s
notes. Anything the matter with them?”

The man took them without more, and Rodd paid the next and the next in
the same currency, knowing that it would be remarked. “I’ll give them a
jog while I can,” he thought. “They deserve it.” And, sure enough,
every note of that bank that he paid out was presented across the
counter at Dean’s within the hour. It gave Mr. Dean something to think
about.

No one, in truth, could have done the work better than Rodd. He was so
cool, so precise, so certain of himself. Nothing put him out. He
plodded through his usual routine at his usual leisurely pace. He
recked nothing of the impatient shuffling crowd on the other side of
the counter, nothing of the greedy eyes that grudged every motion of
his hand. They might not have existed for him. He looked through them.
A plodder, he had no nerves. He was the right man in the right place.

At noon, taking with him a slip of paper, he went to report to
Ovington, who had retired to the parlor. They had paid out seventeen
hundred pounds in the two hours. At this rate they could go on for a
long time. There was only one large account in the room—should he call
it up and pay it? It might have a good effect.

Ovington agreed, and Rodd returned to the counter. His eye sought out
Mr. Meredith. “I don’t know what you’re doing here,” he said austerely.
“But I suppose your time is worth something. If you’ll pass up your
cheque I’ll let you go.”

The small fry clamored, but Rodd looked through them. “Eight hundred
and ten,” said Meredith with a sigh of relief, passing his cheque over
the heads of those before him. He was not ashamed of his balance, but
for the moment he was ashamed of himself. He began to suspect that he
had let himself be carried away with a lot of silly small chaps—yet his
fingers itched to hold the money.

Rodd confirmed the account, fluttered a packet of notes, counted them
thrice and slowly, and tossed them to Mr. Meredith. “I make them
right,” he said, “but you’d better count them.” Then, to one or two who
were muttering something about illegal preference, “Bless your innocent
hearts,” he said, “you’ll all be paid!” And he took the next in order
as if nothing had happened.

It had its effect, and so had a thing that half an hour later broke the
dreary monotony of paying out. A man at the back who had just pressed
in—for the crowd, reinforced by new arrivals, was very nearly as large
as at the hour of opening—raised his voice, complaining bitterly that
he could not stay there all day, and that he wanted to pay in some
money and go about his business.

There was a stir of surprise. A dozen turned to look at him.

“Good lord!” someone exclaimed.

Only Rodd was unmoved. “Get a pay slip,” he said to the senior clerk,
who had been pretty well employed filling in cheques for the illiterate
and examining notes. “Now, gentlemen, fair play. Let his pass through.
Oh, it’s Mr. Walker, is it? How much, Mr. Walker?”

“Two seven six, ten,” said Mr. Walker, laying a heavy canvas bag on the
counter. Rodd untied the neck of the bag and upset the contents, notes
and gold, before him. He counted the money with professional deftness,
whilst the clerk filled in the slip. “How’s your brother?” he asked.

“Pretty tidy.”

“And how are things in Wolverhampton?”

“So, so! But not so bad as they were.”

“Thank you. You’re the only sensible man I’ve seen to-day, and we shall
not forget it. Now, gentlemen, next please.”

Mr. Walker was closely inspected as he pushed his way out, and one or
two were tempted to say a word of warning to him, but thought better of
it, and held their peace. About two in the afternoon a Mr. Hope of
Bretton again broke the chain of withdrawals. He paid in two hundred.
Him a man did pluck by the sleeve, muttering “Have a care, man! Have a
care what you’re doing!” But Mr. Hope, a bluff tradesman-looking person
only answered, “Thank ye, but I am up to snuff. If you ask me I think
you’re a silly set of fools.”

News of him and of what he had said, and indeed of much more than he
had said, ran quickly through the crowd that wondered and waited all
day before the bank; that snapped up every rumor, and devoured the
wildest inventions. The bank would close at one! It would close at
three—the speaker had it on the best authority! It would close when so
and so had been paid! Ovington, the rascal, had fled. He was in the
bank, white as a sheet. He had attempted suicide. There was a warrant
out for him. The crowd moved hither and thither, like the colors in a
kaleidoscope. On its outer edges there was horseplay. Children chased
one another up and down the Butter Cross steps, fell over the old women
who knitted, were cuffed by the men, driven out by the Beadle—only to
return again.

But under the trivialities there was tense excitement. Now and again a
man who had been slow to take the alarm forced his way, pale and
agitated, through the crowd, to vanish within the doors; or a
countryman, whom the news had only just reached in his boosey-close or
his rickyard—as they call a stackyard in Aldshire—rode up the hill, hot
with haste and cursing those who blocked his road, flung his reins to
the nearest bystander, and plunged into the bank as into water. And on
the fringe, hiding themselves in doorways, or in the dark mouths of
alleys, were men who stood biting their nails, heedless or unconscious
of what passed about them; or who came staggering up from the Gullet
with stammering tongues and eyes bloodshot with drink—men who a year
before had been well-to-do, sober citizens, fathers of families. All
one to them now whether Ovington’s stood or fell! They had lost their
all, and to show for it and for all that they had ever been worth had
but a few pieces of printed paper, certificates, or what not, which
they took out and read in corners, as if something of hope might still,
at the thousandth time of reading be derived from them, or which they
brandished aloft in the tavern with boasts of what they would have
gained if trickery had not robbed them. So, though the crowd had its
humors and was swept at times by gusts of laughter, the spectre of ruin
stood, gaunt and bleak, in the background, and many a heart quailed
before grim visions of bailiffs and forced sales and the workhouse—the
workhouse, that in Aldersbury, where they were nothing if not genteel,
they called the House of Industry.

And Ovington, as he sat over his books, or peered from time to time
from a window, knew this, and felt it. He would not have been human if
he had not thought with longing of that twelve thousand, the use of
which had so nearly been his; ay, and with passing regret—for after all
was not the greatest good for the greatest number sound morality?—of
the self-denying ordinance which had robbed him of it. But harassed and
heavy-hearted as he was, he remained master of himself, and his bearing
was calm and dignified, when at a quarter to four, he showed himself,
for the first time that day, in the bank.

It was still half-full, and the approach of closing time and the
certainty that they could not all be paid that day, along with the fear
that the doors would not open on the morrow, mightily inflamed those
who were not in the front rank. They clamored to be paid, brandishing
their books or their notes. Some tried prayers, addressing Rodd by
name, pleading their poverty or their services. Others reproached him
for his slowness, and swore that it was purposeful. And they would not
be still, they pushed and elbowed one another, rose on tiptoe and
shuffled their feet, quarrelled among themselves.

Their voices filled the bank, passed beyond it, were heard in the
street. Rodd worked on bravely, but the perspiration stood on his brow,
while the clerks, flurried and nervous, looked now at the clock and now
at the malcontents whose violence and restlessness seemed to treble
their numbers.

Then it was that Ovington came in, and on the instant the noise died
down, and there was silence. He advanced without speaking to within a
few feet of the counter. He was cold, composed, upright, dignified. And
still he did not speak. He surveyed his customers, his spectacles in
his hand. His eyes took in each. At length, “Gentlemen,” he said
quietly, “there is no need for this excitement. You will all be paid.
We are shorthanded to-day, but I had no reason to suppose that those
who know me as well as most of you do know me—and there are some here
who have known me all my life—would distrust me. However, as we are
shorthanded, the bank will remain open to-day until half-past four. Mr.
Rodd, you will see, if you please, that the requirements of those now
in the room are met. I need not add that the bank will open at the
usual time to-morrow. Good-day, gentlemen.”

They raised a feeble cheer in their relief, and in the act of turning
away, he paused. “Mr. Ricketts,” he said, singling out one, “you are
here about those bills? They are important. If you will bring them
through to me—yes, if you please?”

The man whom he had addressed, a banker’s clerk, followed him
thankfully into the parlor. His uneasiness had been great, for, though
he had not joined in his neighbors’ threats, his employers’ claim
exceeded those of all the rest put together.

“We daren’t wait, Mr. Ovington,” he said apologetically. “Our people
want it. I take it, it is all right, sir?”

“Quite,” Ovington said. “You have them here? What is the total?”

“Eighteen hundred and twenty-eight, six, eight, sir.”

Ovington examined the bills with a steady hand and wrote the amount on
a slip of paper. He rang the bell, and the younger clerk came in.
“Bring me that,” he said “as quickly as you can.” Then to his visitor,
“My compliments to Mr. Allwood. Will you tell him that his assistance
has been of material use to me, and that I shall not forget it? I was
sorry to hear of Gibbons’ failure.”

“Yes, sir. Very unfortunate. Very unfortunate, indeed?”

“He is no loser by them, I hope?”

“Well, he is, sir, I am sorry to say.”

“Ah, I am sorry.” And when the lad had brought in the money, and the
account was settled, “Are you returning to-night?”

“No, sir. My instructions were to travel by daylight.”

“Then you have an opportunity of stating outside, that you have been
paid? I am anxious, of course, to stop this foolish run.”

The man said he would not fail to do so, and Ovington thanked him and
saw him out by the private door. Then, taking with him certain books
and the slips of paper that Rodd had sent in to him at hourly
intervals, he went into the dining-room. Things were no worse than he
had expected, but they were no better. Or, yes, they were, a few
hundreds better.

Betty was there, awaiting him with an anxious face. She had had no
slips to inform her from hour to hour how things went, and she had been
too wise to intrude on her father. But many times she had looked from
the windows on the scene before the bank, on the shifting crowd, the
hasty arrivals, the groups that clung unwearied to the steps of the
Butter Cross; and though poverty—she was young—had few terrors for her,
she comprehended only too well what her father was suffering—ay, and,
though it was a minor evil, what a blister to his pride was this
gathering of his neighbors to witness his fall!

So, though she could have put on an appearance of cheerfulness, she
felt that it would not accord with his mood, and instead, “Well,
father,” she said, with loving anxiety, “is it bad or good?” And, as he
sank wearily into his chair, she passed her arm about his shoulders.

“Well,” he replied, with the sigh of a tired man, “it is pretty much as
we expected. I don’t know, child, that it is better or worse. But Rodd
will be here presently and he will tell us. He must be worn out, poor
chap. He has borne the brunt of the day, and he has borne it famously.
Famously! I offered to take his place at the dinner-hour but he would
not have it. He has not left the counter for five minutes at a time,
and he has shown splendid nerve.”

“Then you have not missed the others much?”

“No. We did not wish to pay out too quickly. Well—let us have some tea.
Rodd will be glad of it. He has not tasted food since ten o’clock.”

“Did you go in, father?”

“For a minute,” smiling, “to scold them.”

“Oh, they are horrid!”

“No, they are just frightened. Frightened, child! We should do the same
in their place.”

“No,” Betty said stoutly. “I shouldn’t! And I could never like anyone
who did! Never!”

“Did what?”

“Took money from you when you wanted it so much! I think they’re mean!
Mean! And I shall never think anything else!” Betty’s eyes sparkled,
she was red with indignation. But the heat passed, and now she was
paler than usual, she looked sad. Perhaps she had forgotten how things
were, and now remembered; or perhaps—at any rate the glow faded and she
was again the Betty of late days—a tired and depressed Betty.

She had seen to it that the fire was clear and the lamps burned
brightly; had she not visited the room a dozen times to see to it? And
now the curtains had been drawn, the tea-tray had come in, the kettle
sang on the hob, the silver and china, reflecting the lights, twinkled
a pleasant welcome to the tired man. Or they would have, if he could
have believed that the comfort about him was permanent. But how
long—the doubt tortured him—would it be his? How long could he ensure
it for others? The waiting, anxious crowd, the scared faces, the
clamorous customers, these were the things he saw, the things that
blotted out the room and darkened the future. These were the only
realities, the abiding, the menacing facts of life. He let his chin
fall on his hand, and gazed moodily into the fire. A Napoleon of
finance? Ay, but a Napoleon, crushed in the making, whose Waterloo had
met him at Arcola!

He straightened himself when Rodd’s step was heard in the passage, and
he rose to take the last slip from the cashier’s hand.

“Sit down, man, sit down,” he said. “Betty, give Rodd a cup of tea. He
must need it. Well?” putting on his glasses to consult the slip.

“We’ve paid out thirteen thousand two hundred and ten, sir.”

“Through one pair of hands! Well done! A fine feat, Rodd, and I shall
not forget it. Umph!” thoughtfully, “that is just about what we
expected. Neither much better nor much worse. What we did not
expect—but sit down and drink your tea, man. Betty!”

“Yes, father.”

“Pass the toast to him. He deserves all we can do for him. What we did
not expect,” reverting to the slip with a wrinkled brow, “were the
payments in. Four hundred and seventy odd! I don’t understand that. No
other sign of returning credit, Rodd? Was it some one we’ve obliged?
Very unlikely, for long memories are rare at such times as these. Who
was it?”

Rodd was busy with his toast. Betty had passed it to him with a polite
smile. “There were two, sir, I think,” he said. He spoke as if he were
not quite certain.

The banker looked up in surprise. “Think!” he said. “Why, you must
know.”

“Well, there were two, sir, I am sure. But paying out all day——”

“You’d remember who paid in, I should think. When there were but two.
You must remember who they were.”

“One was from Wolverhampton, I know,” Rodd replied, “Mr. Watkins—or
Walker.”

“Walker or Watkins? Of Wolverhampton? I don’t remember any customer of
that name. And the other? Who was he?”

“From somewhere Bretton way. I could look him up.”

The banker eyed Rodd closely. Had the day’s work been too much for him?
“You could look him up?” he rejoined. “Why, man, of course you could.
Four hundred and seventy! A bank has failed before now for lack of
less. All good notes, I suppose? No Gibbons’ or Garrards’, eh?” an idea
striking him. “But you’d see to that. If some one had the idea of
washing his hands that way—and the two banks already closed!”

But Rodd shook his head. “No, sir. It was in gold and Bank of England
notes. I saw to that.”

“Then I don’t understand it,” the banker decided. He sat pondering—the
thing had taken hold of his mind. Was it a trick? Did they mean to draw
out the amount next morning? But, no they would not risk the money, and
he would stand no worse if they drew it. An enemy could not have done
it, then. A friend? But such friends were rare and the sum was no
trifle. The amount was more than he had received for his plate, the
proceeds of which had already gone into the cash-drawer. He pondered.

Meanwhile, “Another cup of tea?” Betty said politely. And as Rodd,
avoiding her eyes, handed her his cup, “It’s so nice to hear of
strangers helping us,” she continued with treacherous sweetness. “One
feels so grateful to them.”

Rodd muttered something, his mouth full of toast.

“It’s so fine of them to trust us, when they don’t know how things
are—as we do, of course. I think it is splendid of them,” Betty
continued. “Father, you must bring them to me, some day, when all these
troubles are over—that I may thank them.”

But her father had risen to his feet. He was standing on the hearthrug,
a queer look on his face. “I think that they are here now,” he said.
“Rodd, why did you do it?”

The cashier started. “I, sir? I don’t think I——”

“Oh, you understand, man!” The banker was much moved. “You understand
very well. Walker of Wolverhampton? You’ve a brother at Wolverhampton,
I remember, though I don’t think I’ve ever seen him. This is your three
hundred, and all you could add to it. My G—d, man——” Ovington was
certainly moved, for he seldom swore, “but if we go you’ll lose it! You
must draw it out before the bank opens to-morrow.”

“No,” said Rodd, who had turned red. “I shall do nothing of the sort,
sir. It’s as safe there as anywhere. I’m not afraid.”

“But I don’t understand,” Betty said, looking from one to the other. It
couldn’t be true. It could not be that she had made such a—a dreadful
mistake!

“There’s no Mr. Walker,” her father explained, “and no gentleman from
Bretton. They are both Rodd. It’s his money.”

“Do you mean——” in a very small voice. “I thought that Mr. Rodd took
his money out!”

“Only to put it in again when he thought that it might help us more.
But we can’t have it. He mustn’t lose his money, all I expect that
he——”

“It came out of the bank,” Rodd said, “And there’s where it belongs,
and I’m not going,” stubbornly, “to take it out. I’ve been here ten
years—very comfortable, sir. And if the bank closed where’d I be? It’s
my interest that it shouldn’t close.”

The banker turned to the fire and put one foot on the fender as if to
warm it. “Well, let it stay,” he said, but his voice was unsteady. “If
we have to close you’ll have done a silly thing—that’s all. But if we
don’t, you’ll not have been such a fool!”

“Oh, we shall not close,” Rodd boasted, and he gulped down his tea, his
ears red.

There was an embarrassing silence. Ovington turned. “Well, Betty,” he
said, attempting a lighter tone. “I thought that you were going to
thank—Mr. Walker of Wolverhampton?”

But Betty, murmuring something about an order for the servants, had
already hurried from the room.



CHAPTER XXXVII


That the Squire suffered was certain; whether he suffered more deeply
in pocket or in pride, whether he felt more poignantly the loss of his
hoarded thousands or the dishonor that Arthur had done to his name,
even Josina could not say. His ruling passions through life had been
pride of race and the desire to hoard, and it is certain that sorely
wounded in both points he suffered as acutely as age with its indurated
feelings can suffer. But after the first outburst, after the
irrepressible cry of anguish which the discovery of his nephew’s
treachery had wrung from him, he buried himself in silence. He sat
morose and unheeding, his hands clasping his stick, his sightless eyes
staring at the fire. He gave no sign, and sought no sympathy. He was
impenetrable. Even Josina would not guess what were his thoughts.

Nor did she try to learn. The misfortune was too great, the injury on
one side beyond remedy, and the girl had the sense to see this. She
hung over him, striving to anticipate his wishes and by mute signs of
affection to give him what comfort she might. But she was too wise to
trouble him with words or to attempt to administer directly to a mind
which to her was a mystery, darkened by the veil of years that
separated them.

She was sure of one thing, however, that he would not wish anything to
be said in the house; and she said nothing. But she soon found that she
must set a guard also on her looks. On the Tuesday Mrs. Bourdillon
“looked in,” as it was her habit to look in three or four times a week.
She had usually some errand to put forward, and her pretext on this
occasion was the Squire’s Christmas list. Near as he was, he thought
much of old customs, and he would not for anything have omitted to brew
a cask of October for his servants’ Christmas drinking, or to issue the
doles of beef to the men and of blankets to the women which had gone
forth from the Great House since the reign of Queen Anne. Mrs.
Bourdillon was never unwilling to gain a little reflected credit, or to
pay in that way for an hour’s job-work, so that there were few years in
which she did not contrive to graft a name or two on the list.

That was apparently her business this afternoon. But Josina, whose
faculties were quickened by the pity which she felt for the unconscious
mother, soon perceived that this was not her only or, indeed, her real
motive. The visitor was not herself. She was nervous, the current of
her small talk did not run with its usual freedom, she let her eyes
wander, she broke off and began again. By and by as the strain
increased she let her anxiety appear, and at last, “I wish you would
tell me,” she said, “what is the matter with Arthur. He is not open
with me,” raising her eyes with a piteous look to Josina’s face.
“And—and he’s something on his mind, I’m sure. I noticed it on Sunday,
and I am sure you know. Is there”—and Josina saw with compassion that
her mittened hands were trembling—“is there anything—wrong?”

The girl had her answer ready, for she had already decided what she
would say. “I am afraid that they are anxious about the bank,” she
said. “There is what they call a ‘run’ upon it.”

The explanation was serious enough, but, strange to say, Mrs.
Bourdillon looked relieved. “Oh! And I suppose that they all have to be
there?”

“Yes, I suppose so.”

“And that’s all?”

“I am afraid that that is enough.”

“But—but you don’t mean that there may be a—a failure?”

“I hope not. Indeed, I hope not. But people are so silly! They think
that they can all have their money out at once. And of course,” Josina
continued, speaking from a height of late-acquired knowledge, “a bank
lends its money out and cannot get it in again in a minute. But I’ve no
doubt that it will be all right. Mr. Ovington is very clever.”

Mrs. Bourdillon sighed. “That’s bad,” she said. And she seemed to think
it over. “You know that all our money is in the bank now, Josina! I
don’t know what we should do if it were lost! I don’t know what we
should do!” But, all the same, Josina was clear that this was not the
fear that her visitor had had in her mind when she entered the room.
“Nor why Arthur was so set upon putting it in,” the good lady
continued. “For goodness knows,” bridling, “we were never in trade. Mr.
Bourdillon’s grandfather—but that was in the West Indies and quite
different. I never heard anyone say it wasn’t. So where Arthur got it
from I am sure I don’t know. And, oh dear, your father was so angry
about it, he will never forgive us if it is lost.”

“I don’t think that you need be afraid,” Josina said, as lightly as she
could. “It’s not lost yet, you know. And of course we must not say a
word to anyone. If people thought that we were afraid——”

“We? But I can’t see”—Mrs. Bourdillon spoke with sudden sharpness,
“what you have to do with it?”

Josina blushed. “Of course we are all interested,” she said.

Mrs. Bourdillon saw the blush. “You haven’t—you and Arthur—made it up?”
she ventured.

Josina shook her head.

“But why not? Now—now that he’s in trouble, Josina?”

“I couldn’t! I couldn’t, indeed.”

The mother’s face fell, and she sighed. She stared for awhile at the
faded carpet. When she looked up again, the old anxiety peeped from her
eyes. “And you don’t think that—there’s anything else?” she asked, as
she prepared to rise.

“I am afraid that that is enough—to make them all anxious!”

But later, when the other was gone, Josina wondered. What had aroused
the mother’s misgivings? What had brought that look of alarm to her
eyes? Arthur’s sudden departure might have vexed her, but it could
hardly have done more, unless he had dropped some hint, or she had
other grounds for suspicion? But that was impossible, Josina decided.
And she dismissed the thought.

She went slowly upstairs. After all she had troubles enough of her own.
She had her father to think of—and Clement. They were her world,
hemispheres which, though her whole happiness depended upon it, she
could hardly hope to bring together, divided as they were by an ocean
of prejudice. How her father now regarded Clement, whether his hatred
of the name were in the slightest degree softened, whether under the
blow which had stunned him, he thought of her lover at all, or
remembered that it was he, and not Arthur, who had saved his life, she
had no notion.

Alas! it would be but natural if the name of Ovington were more hateful
to him than ever. He would attribute—she felt that he did attribute
Arthur’s fall to them. He had said that it was the poison of trade,
their trade, their cursed trade, which had entered his veins, and,
contaminating the honest Griffin blood, had destroyed him. It was they
who had ruined him!

And then, as if the stain were not enough, it was from them again that
it could not be hid. They knew of it, they must know of it. There must
be interviews about it, dealings about it, dealings with them. They
might feign horror of it, they who in the Squire’s eyes were the real
cause of it. They might hold up their hands at the fact and pity him!
Pity him! If anything, anything, she was sure, could add to her
father’s mortification, it was that the Ovingtons were involved in the
matter.

With every stair, the girl’s heart sank lower. Once more in her
father’s room, she watched him. But she was careful not to let her
solicitude appear, and though she was assiduous for his comfort and
conduced to it by keeping Miss Peacock and the servants at a distance,
she said almost as little to him as he to her. From time to time he
sighed, but it was only when she reminded him that it was his hour for
bed that he let a glimpse of his feelings appear.

“Ay,” he muttered, “I’m better there! Better there, girl!” And with one
hand on his stick and the other on his chair he raised himself up by
his arms as old men do. “I can hide my head there.”

She lent him her shoulder across the room and strove by the dumb show
of her love to give him what comfort she might, what sympathy. But
tears choked her, and she thought with anguish that he was conquered.
The unbreakable old man was broken. Shame and not the loss of his money
had broken him.

It would not have surprised her had he kept his bed next day. But
either there was still some spring of youth in him, or old age had
hardened him, for he rose as usual, though the effort was apparent. He
ate his breakfast in gloomy silence, and about an hour before noon he
declared it his will to go out. Josina doubted if he was fit for it,
but whatever the Squire willed his womenfolk accepted, and she offered
to go with him. He would not have her, he would have Calamy—perhaps
because Calamy knew nothing. “Take me to the stable,” he said. And
Josina thought “He is going to see the old mare—to bid her farewell.”

It certainly was to his old favorite that he went, and he stood for
some minutes in her box, feeling her ears and passing his hand between
her forelegs to learn if she were properly cleaned; while the grey
smelled delicately about his head, and nuzzled with her lips in his
pockets.

“Ay,” said Calamy after a while, “she were a trig thing in her time,
but it’s past. And what are the legs of a horse when it’s a race wi’
ruin?”

“What’s that?” The Squire let his stick fall to the ground. “What do
you mean?” he asked, and straightened himself, resting his hand on the
mare’s withers.

“They be all trotting and cantering,” Calamy continued with zest, as he
picked up the stick, “trotting and cantering into town since morning,
them as arn’t galloping. They be covering all the roads wi’ the
splatter and sound of them. But I’m thinking they’ll lose the race.”

“What do you mean?” the Squire growled. Something of his old asperity
had come back to him.

“Mean, master? Why, that Ovington’s got the shutters up, or as good.
Their notes is no better than last year’s leaves, I’m told. And all the
country riding and spurring in on the chance of getting change for ’em
before it’s too late! Such-like fools I never see—as if the townsfolk
will have left anything for them! Watkins o’ the Griffin, he’s three
fi-pun notes of theirs, and he was away before it was light, and Blick
the pig-killer and the overseer with him, in his tax-cart. And parson
he’s gone on his nag—trust Parson for ever thinking o’ the moth and
rust except o’ Sunday! They’ve tithe money of his. And the old maid as
live genteel in the villa at the far end o’ the street, she’ve hired
farmer Harris’s cart—white as a sheet she was, I’m told! Wouldn’t even
stay to have the mud wiped off, and she so particular! And there’s
three more of ’em started to walk it. I’m told the road is black with
them—weavers from the Valleys and their missuses, every sort of ’em
with a note in his fist! There was two of them came here, wanted to see
Mr. Arthur—thought he could do something for ’em.”

“D——n Mr. Arthur!” said the Squire. But inwardly he was thinking,
“There goes the last chance of my money! A drowning man don’t think
whether the branch he can reach is clean or dirty! But there never was
a chance. That young chap came to bamboozle me and gain time, and
that’s their play.” Aloud, “Give me my stick,” he said. “Who told
you—this rubbish?”

“Why, it’s known at the Cross! The rooks be cawing it. Ovington is over
to Bullon or some-such foreign place, these two days! And Dean he won’t
be long after him! They’re talking of him, too. Ay, Parson should ha’
thought of the poor instead of laying up where thieves break through
and steal. But we’re all things of a day!”

“Take me to the house,” said the Squire.

“Shadows as pass! Birds i’ the smoke!” continued the irrepressible
Calamy, smacking his lips with enjoyment. “Leaves and the wind blows!
Mr. Arthur—but there, your honor knows best where the shoe pinches.
Squire Acherley’s gone through on his bay, and Parson Hoggins with him,
and ‘Where’s that d—d young banker?’ he asks. Thinks I, if the Squire
heard you, you’d get a flip o’ the tongue you wouldn’t like! But he’s a
random-tandem talker as ever was! And”—halting abruptly—“by gum, I
expect here’s another for Mr. Arthur! There’s some one drove up the
drive now, and gone to the front door.”

“Take me in! Take me in!” said the Squire peevishly, his heart very
bitter within him. For this was worse than anything that he had
foreseen. His twelve thousand pounds was gone, but even that
loss—monstrous, incredible, heart-breaking loss as it was—was not the
worst. Ruin was abroad, stalking the countryside, driving rich and
poor, the widow and the orphan to one bourne, and his name—his name
through his nephew—would be linked with it, and dragged through the
mire by it, no man so poor that he might not have a fling at it. He had
held his head high, he had refused to stoop to such things, he had
condemned others of his class, Woosenham and Acherley, and their like,
because they had lowered themselves to the traffic of the market-place.
But now—now, wherever men met and bragged of their losses and cursed
their deluders, the talk would be of his nephew! His nephew! They might
even say that he had had a share in it himself, and canvass and discuss
him, and hint that he was not above robbing his neighbors—but only
above owning to the robbery!

This was worse, far worse than the worst that he had foreseen when the
lad had insisted on going his own way. Worse, far worse! Even his sense
of Arthur’s dishonor, even his remembrance of the vile, wicked,
reckless act which the young man had committed, faded beside the
prospect before him; beside the certainty that wherever, in shop or
tavern, men cursed the name of Ovington, or spoke of those who had
ruined the country-side, his name would come up and his share in the
matter be debated.

Ay, he would be mixed up in it! He could not but be mixed up in it! His
nephew! His nephew! He hung so heavily on Calamy’s arm, that the
servant for once held his tongue in alarm. They went into the house—the
house that until now dishonor had never touched, though hard times had
often straitened it, and more than once in the generations poverty had
menaced it.



CHAPTER XXXVIII


But before they crossed the threshold they were intercepted. Miss
Peacock, her plumage ruffled, and that which the Squire was wont to
call her “clack” working at high pressure, met them at the door. “Bless
me, sir, here’s a visitor,” she proclaimed, “at this hour! And won’t
take any denial, but will see you, whether or no. Though I told Jane to
tell him——”

“Who is it?”

“Goodness knows, but it’s not my fault, sir! I told Jane—but Jane’s
that feather-headed, like all of them, she never listens, and let him
in, and he’s in the dining-parlor. All she could say, the silly wench,
was, it was something about the bank—great goggle-eyes as she is! And
of course there’s no one in the way when they’re wanted. Calamy with
you, and Josina traipsing out, feeding her turkeys. And Jane says the
man’s got a portmanteau with him as if he’s come to stay. Goodness
knows, there’s no bed aired, and I’m sure I should have been told if——”

“Peace, woman!” said the Squire. “Did he ask to see me, or——” with an
effort, “my nephew?”

“Oh, you, sir! Leastwise that’s what Jane said, but she’s no more head
than a goose! To let him in when she knows that you’re hardly out of
your bed, and can’t see every Jack Harry that comes!”

“I’ll see him,” the Squire said heavily. He bade Calamy take him in.

“But you’ll take your egg-flip, Mr. Griffin? Before you——”

“Don’t clack, woman, don’t clack!” cried the Squire, and made a blow at
her with his stick, but with no intention of reaching her. “Begone!
Begone!”

“But, dear sir, the doctor! You know he said”

“D—n you, I’ll not take it! D’you hear? I’ll not take it! Get out!” And
he went on through the house, the tap of his stick on the stone flags
going before him and announcing his coming. Half-way along the passage
he paused. “Did she say,” he asked, lowering his voice, “that he came
from the bank?”

“Ay, ay,” Calamy said. “And like enough. Ill news has many feet. Rides
apace and needs no spurs. But if your honor will let me see him, I’ll
sort him! I’ll sort him, I’ll warrant! One’d think,” grumbling, “they’d
more sense than to come here about their dirty business as if we were
the bank!” The man was surprised that his master took the matter with
any patience, for, to him, with all the prejudices of the class he
served, it seemed the height of impertinence to come to Garth about
such business. “Let me see him, your honor, and ask what he wants,” he
urged.

But the Squire ruled otherwise. “No,” he said wearily, “I’ll see him.”
And he went in.

The front door stood open. “There’s a po-chay, right enough,” Calamy
informed him. “And luggage. Seems to ha’ come some way, too.”

“Umph! Take me in. And tell me who it is. Then go.”

The butler opened the door, and guided the old man into the room. A
glance informed him who the visitor was, but he continued to give all
his attention to his master, in this way subtly conveying to the
stranger that he was of so little importance as to be invisible. Nor
until the Squire had reached the table and set his hand on it did
Calamy open his mouth. Then, “It’s Mr. Ovington,” he announced.

“Mr. Ovington?”

“Ay, the young gentleman.”

“Ah!” The old man stood a moment, his hand on the table. Then, “Put me
in my chair,” he said. “And go. Shut the door.”

And when the man had done so, “Well!” heavily, “what have you come to
say? But you’d best sit. Sit down! So you didn’t go to London? Thought
better of it, eh, young man? Ay, I know! Talked to your father and saw
things differently? And now you’ve come to give me another dose of fine
words to keep me quiet till the shutters go up? And if the worst comes
to the worst, your father’s told you, I suppose, that I can’t
prosecute—family name, eh? That’s what you’ve come for, I suppose?”

“No, sir,” Clement answered soberly. “I’ve not come for that. And my
father——”

The Squire struck his stick on the floor. “I don’t want to hear from
him!” he cried with violence. “I want no message from him, d’you hear?
I’m not come down to that! And as for your excuses, young gentleman——”

“I am not come with any excuses,” Clement answered, restraining himself
with difficulty—but after all the old man had had provocation enough to
justify many hard words, and he was blind besides. As he sat there,
glaring sightlessly before him, his hands on his stick, he was a
pathetic figure in his anger and helplessness. “I’ve been to town, as I
said I would.”

The Squire was silent for some seconds. “And come back?” he exclaimed.

“Well, yes, sir,” with a smile. “I’m here.”

“Umph? How did you do it?”

“I posted up and came down as far as Birmingham by the Bull and Mouth
coach. I posted on this morning.”

“Well, you’ve been devilish quick!” The Squire admitted it reluctantly.
He hardly knew whether to believe the tale or not. “You didn’t wait
long there, that’s certain. And did as little, I suppose. Bank’s going,
I hear?”

“I hope not.”

“Pooh!” the Squire said impatiently. “You may speak out! Speak out,
man! There is no one here.”

“There’s some danger, I’m afraid.”

“Danger! I should think there was! More than danger, as I hear!” The
Squire drummed for a moment with his fingers on the table. He was
thinking not of the bank, or even of his loss, but of his nephew and
the scandal that would not pass by him. But he would not refer to
Arthur, and after a pause, “Well,” with an angry snort, “if that’s all
you’ve come to tell me, you might have spared yourself—and me. I cannot
say that your company’s very welcome, so if you please, we’ll dispense
with compliments. If that’s all——”

“But that’s not all, sir,” Clement interposed. “I wish I could have
brought back the securities, or even the whole of the money.”

The Squire laughed. “No doubt,” he said.

“But I was too late to ensure that. The stock had already been
transferred.”

“So he was quick, too!”

“And selling for cash in the middle of such a crisis he had to accept a
loss of seven per cent. on the current price. But he suggests that if
you reinvest immediately, a half, at least, of this may be recovered,
and the eventual loss need not be more than three or four hundred. I
ought perhaps to have stayed in town to effect this, but I had to think
of my father, who was alone at the bank. However, I did what I could,
sir, and——”

Clement paused; the Squire had uttered an exclamation which he did not
catch. The old man turned a little in his chair so as to face the
speaker. “Eh?” he said. “Do you mean that you’ve got any of the
money—here?”

“I’ve eleven thousand and a bit over,” Clement explained. “Five
thousand in gold and the rest——”

“What?”

“Sir?”

“Do you mean”—the Squire spoke haltingly, after a pause—he did not seem
to be able to find the right words. “Do you mean that you’ve brought
back the money?”

“Not all. What I’ve told you, sir. There’s six thousand and odd in
notes. The gold is in two bags in the chaise.”

“Here?”

“At the door, sir. I’ll bring it in.”

“Ay,” said the Squire passively. “Bring it in.”

Clement went out and returned, carrying in two small leather bags. He
set them down at the Squire’s feet “There’s the gold, sir,” he said.
“I’ve not counted it, but I’ve no doubt that it is right. It weighs a
little short of a hundred pounds.”

The old man felt the bags, then, standing up, he lifted them in turn a
few inches from the floor. “What does a thousand pounds weigh?” he
asked.

“Between eighteen and nineteen pounds, sir.”

“And the notes?”

“I have them here.” Clement drew a thick packet from the pocket of his
inner vest and put it into the Squire’s hands. “They’re Bank of England
paper. They were short even at the bank, and wanted Bourdillon to take
it in one-pound notes, but he stood out and got these in the end.”

The Squire handled the packet, felt its thickness, weighed it lovingly
in his hand. So much money, so much money in so small a space! Six
thousand and odd pounds! It seemed as if he could not let it go, but in
the end he placed it in the breast pocket of his high-collared old
coat, the shabby blue coat with the large gilt buttons that was his
common wear at home. The money secured, he sat, looking before him,
while Clement, a little mortified, waited for the word of
acknowledgment that did not come. At last, “Did you call at your
father’s?” the old man asked—irrelevantly, it seemed.

Clement colored. He had not expected the question. “Well, I did, sir,”
he admitted. “Bourdillon——”

“He was with you?”

“As far as the town. He was anxious that the money should be seen to
arrive. He thought that it might check the run, and I agreed that it
might do some good, and that we might make that advantage of it. So I
took it through the bank.”

“Pretty full, I expect, eh? Pretty full?”

“Well,” ruefully, “it was, sir.”

“A strong run, eh?”

“I’m afraid so. It looked like it. It was full to the doors. That’s
why,” glancing at his watch as he stood by the window, the table
between him and the Squire, “I must get back to my father. We took it
through the bank and out by the garden, and put it in the chaise again
in Roushill.”

“Umph! He came back to town with you?”

“Bourdillon, sir? Yes—as far as the East Bridge. He left me there.”

“Where is he?”

Clement hesitated. “I hope that he’s gone to the bank, sir,” he said.

He did not add, as he might have, that, after Arthur and he had left
the coach at Birmingham and posted on, there had been a passionate
scene between them. No doubt Arthur had never given up hope, but from
the first had determined to make another fight for it; and there was no
police officer at their elbows now. He had appealed to Clement by all
that he loved to take the money to the bank, and there to deal with it
as his father should decide. Finding Clement firm and his appeals
useless, he had given way to passion, he had stormed and threatened and
even shed tears; and at last, seizing the pistol case that lay at their
feet, he had sworn that he would shoot himself before the other’s eyes
if he did not give way. In his rage he had seemed to be capable of
anything, and there had been a struggle for the pistol, blows had been
exchanged, and worse might have come of it if the noise of the fracas
had not reached the postboy’s ears. He had pulled up, turned in his
saddle, and asked what the devil they would be at; he would have no
murder in his master’s carriage.

That had shamed them. Arthur had given way, had flung himself back,
white and sullen, in his corner, and they had continued the journey on
such terms as may be imagined. But even so, Arthur had proved his
singular power of adaptation. The environs of the town in sight, he had
suggested that at least they should take the money through the bank.
Clement, anxious to make peace, had consented to that, and on the East
Bridge Arthur had called on the postboy to stop, had jumped out, and,
turning his back on his companion, had made off without a word.

Clement said nothing of this to the Squire, though the scene had been
painful, and though he felt that something was due to him, were it but
a word of thanks, or an expression of acknowledgment. It had not been
his fault or his father’s, that the money had been taken; it was
through him that the greater part of it had been recovered, and now
reposed safe in the Squire’s pocket or in the bags at his feet.

At the least, it seemed to him, the old man might remember that his
father was alone and needing him—was facing trouble, and, it might be,
ruin. He took up his hat. “Well, sir, that’s all,” he said curtly. “I
must go now.”

“Wait!” said the Squire. “And ring the bell, if you please.”

Clement stepped to the hearth, and pulled the faded drab cord, which
once had been blue, that hung near it. The bell in the passage had
hardly tinkled before Calamy entered. “Bid your mistress come here,”
said the old man. “Where is she? Fetch her?”

The blood mounted to Clement’s face, and his pulses began to throb, his
ideas to tumble over one another. The old man, who sat before him, his
hands on his stick, stubbornly confronting the darkness, the old man,
whom he had thought insensible, took on another hue, became instead
inscrutable, puzzling, perplexing. Why had he sent for his daughter?
What was in his mind? What was he going to say? What had he—but even
while Clement wondered, his thoughts in a whirl, strange hopes jostling
one another in his brain, the door opened, and Josina came in.

She came in with a timid step, but as soon as her eyes met Clement’s,
the color rose vividly to her cheeks, then left her pale. Her lip
trembled. But her look—fleeting as it was and immediately diverted to
her father—how he blessed her for that look! For it bade him take
confidence, it bade him have no fear, it bade him trust her. Silently
and incredibly, it took him under her protection, it pledged her faith
to him.

And how it changed all for him! How it quelled, in a moment, the
disappointment and anger he was feeling, ay, and even the vague hopes
which the Squire’s action in summoning her had roused in him! How it
gave calmness and assurance where his aspirations had been at best to
the extravagant and the impossible.

But, whatever his feelings, to whatever lover’s heaven that look raised
him, he was speedily brought to earth again. The old man had proved
himself thankless; now, as if he were determined to show himself in the
worst light, he proceeded to prove himself suspicious. “Come here,
girl,” he said, “and count these notes.” Fumbling, he took the parcel
from his pocket and handed it to her. “Ha’ you got them? Then count
them! D’you hear, wench? Count them! And have a care to make no
mistake! Lay ’em in piles o’ ten. They are hundreds, are they?
Hundreds, eh?”

She untied the parcel, and brought all her faculties to bear on the
task, though her fingers trembled, and the color, rising and ebbing in
her cheeks, betrayed her consciousness that her lover’s eyes were upon
her. “Yes, sir, they are hundred-pound notes,” she said.

“All?”

“Yes, all, I think, sir.”

“Bank of England?” He poked at her skirts with his stick. “Bank of
England, eh? Are you sure?”

“Yes, sir, so far as I can see.”

“Ay, ay. Well, count ’em! And mind what you are doing, girl!”

Clement did not know whether to smile or to be angry, but a moment
later he felt no bent towards either. For with a certain dignity, “I
ha’ been deceived once,” the Squire continued. “I ha’ signed once and
paid for it. I’m in the dark. But I don’t act i’ the dark again. If I
can’t trust my own flesh and blood, I’ll not trust strangers. No, no! I
don’t know as there’s any one I can trust.”

“I quite understand, sir,” Clement said—though it was the last thing he
had had it in his mind to say a moment earlier.

“I don’t mind whether you understand or not,” the Squire retorted. “Ha’
you done, girl?” after an interval of silence.

“Not quite, sir. I have five heaps of ten.”

“Well, well, get on. We are keeping the young man.”

He spoke as he would have spoken of any young man in a shop, and
Clement winced, and Josina knew that he winced and she reddened. But
she went on with her work. “There are sixty-one, sir,” she said. “That
makes——”

“Six thousand one hundred pounds. Ay, it’s right so far. Right so far.
And the gold”—he paused and seemed to be at a nonplus—“I’m afraid
’twould take too long to count it. Well, let it be. Get some paper and
write a receipt as I tell you.”

“There is no need, sir,” Clement ventured.

“There’s every need, young man. I’m doing business. Ha’ you got the
pen, girl? Then write as I tell you. ‘I, George Griffin of Garth, in
the County of Aldshire, acknowledge that I have this 16th day of
December 1825 received from Messrs. Ovington of Aldersbury, six
thousand one hundred pounds in Bank of England notes, and’—ha’ you got
that? Ha’ you got that?—‘two bags stated by them to contain five
thousand pounds in gold.’ Ha’ you got that down? Then show me the
place, and——”

But as she put the pen in his hand he let it drop. He sat back in his
chair. “Ay, he showed me the place before,” he muttered, his chin on
his breast. “It was he gave me the pen, then, girl. And how be I to
know? How be I to know?”

It came home to them—to them both. In his voice, his act, his attitude
was the pathos of blindness, its helplessness, its dependence, its
reliance on others—on the eyes, the hand, the honesty of others. The
girl leant over him. “Father,” she said, tears in her voice, “I
wouldn’t deceive you! You know I wouldn’t. I would never deceive you!”

“Ha’ you never deceived me? Wi’ that young man?” sternly.

“But——”

“Ay, you have! You have deceived me—with him.”

She could not defend herself, and, suppressing her sobs, “I will call
Calamy,” she said. “He can read. He shall count the notes.”

But he put out his hand and grasped her skirts. “No,” he said. “What’ll
I be the better? Give me the pen. If you deceive me in this, wench—what
matter if the notes be short or not, or what comes of it?”

“I would cut off my hand first!” she cried. “And Clement——”

“Eh?” He sat up sharply.

She was frightened, and she did not continue. “This is the place, sir,”
she said meekly.

“Here?”

“Yes, sir, where you are now.”

He wrote his name. “Dry it,” he said. “And ring the bell. And there,
give it to him. He wants to be off. Odds are the shutters’ll be up
afore he gets there. Calamy!” to the man who had appeared at the door,
“see this gentleman off, and be quick about it. He’s no time to lose.
And, hark you, come back to me when he’s gone. No, girl,” sternly, “you
stay here. I want you.”



CHAPTER XXXIX


In ordinary times, news is slow to make its way to the ears of the
great. Protected from the vulgar by his deer park, looking out from the
stillness of his tall-windowed library on his plantations and his
ornamental water, Sir Charles Woosenham was removed by six miles of
fine champaign country from the common fret and fume of Aldersbury. He
no longer maintained, as his forefathers had maintained, a house in the
town, and in all likelihood he would not have heard the talk about the
bank, or caught the alarm in time, if one of his neighbors had not made
it his business to arouse him.

Acherley, baffled in his attempt at blackmail, and thirsting for
revenge, had bethought him of the Chairman of the Valleys Railroad. He
had been quick to see that he could use him, and perhaps he had even
fancied that it was his duty to use him. At any rate, one fine morning,
some days before this eventful Wednesday, he had mounted his old
hunter, Nimrod, and had cantered across country by gaps and gates from
Acherley to Woosenham Park. He had entered by a hunting wicket, and
leaping the ha-ha, he had presented himself to Sir Charles ten minutes
after the latter had left the breakfast table, and withdrawn himself
after his fashion of a morning, into a dignified seclusion.

Alas, two minutes of Acherley’s conversation proved enough to destroy
the baronet’s complacency for the day. Acherley blurted out his news,
neither sparing oaths nor mincing matters. “Ovington’s going!” he
declared. “He’s bust-up—smashed, man!” And striking the table with a
violence that made his host wince, “He’s bust-up, I tell you,” he
repeated, “and I think you ought to know it! There’s ten thousand of
the Company’s money in his hands, and if there’s nothing done, it will
be lost to a penny!”

Sir Charles stared, stared aghast. “You don’t say so?” he exclaimed. “I
can’t believe it!”

“Well, it’s true! True, man, true, as you’ll soon find out!”

“But this is terrible! Terrible!”

Acherley shrugged his shoulders. “It’ll be terrible for him,” he
sneered.

“But—but what can we do?” the other asked, recovering from his
surprise. “If it is as bad as you say——”

“Bad? And do, man? Why, get the money out! Get it out before it is too
late—if it isn’t too late already. You must draw it out, Woosenham! At
once! This morning! Without the delay of a minute!”

“I!” Sir Charles could not conceal the unhappiness which the proposal
caused him. No proposal, indeed, could have been less to his taste. He
would have to make up his mind, he would have to act, he would have to
set himself against others, he would have to engage in a vulgar
struggle. A long vista of misery and discomfort opened before him. “I?
Oh, but—” and with the ingenuity of a weak man he snatched at the first
formal difficulty that occurred to him—“but I can’t draw it out! It
needs another signature besides mine.”

“The Secretary’s? Bourdillon’s? Of course it does! But you must get his
signature. D—n it, man, you must get it. If I were you I should go into
town this minute. I wouldn’t lose an hour!”

Sir Charles winced afresh at the idea of taking action so strong. He
had not only a great distaste for any violent step, but he had also the
feelings of a gentleman. To take on himself such a responsibility as
was now suggested was bad; but to confront Ovington, who had gained
considerable influence over him, and to tell the banker to his face
that he distrusted his stability—good heavens, was it possible that
such horrors could be asked of him? Flustered and dismayed, he went
back to his original standpoint. “But—but there may be nothing in
this,” he objected weakly. “Possibly nothing at all. Mere gossip, my
dear sir,” with dignity. “In that case we might be putting ourselves in
the wrong—very much in the wrong.”

Acherley did not take the trouble to hide his contempt. “Nothing in
it?” he replied, and he tossed off a second glass of the famous
Woosenham cherry-brandy which the butler, unbidden, had placed beside
him. “Nothing in it, man? You’ll find there’s the devil in it unless
you act! Enough in it to ease us of ten thousand pounds! If the bank
fails, and I’ll go bail it will, not a penny of that money will you see
again! And I tell you fair, the shareholders will look to you,
Woosenham, to make it good. I’m not responsible. I’ve no authority to
sign, and the others are just tools of that man Ovington, and afraid to
call their souls their own! You’re Chairman—you’re Chairman, and, by
G—d, they’ll look to you if the money is left in the bank and lost!”

Sir Charles quailed. This was worse and worse! Worse and worse! He
dropped the air of carelessness which he had affected to assume, and no
more flustered man than he looked out on the world that day over a
white lawn stock or wore a dark blue coat with gilt buttons, and drab
kerseymeres with Hessians. But, again, true to his instincts, he
grasped at a matter of form, hoping desperately that it might save him
from the precipice towards which his friend was so vigorously pushing
him. “But—my good man,” he argued, “I can’t draw out the money—the
whole of the capital of the concern, so far as it is subscribed—on my
own responsibility! Of course I can’t!” wiping the perspiration from
his brow. “Of course I can’t!” peevishly. “I must have the authority of
the Board first. We must call a meeting of the Board. That’s the proper
procedure.”

Acherley rose to his feet, openly contemptuous. “Oh, hang your
meeting!” he said. “And give a seven days’ notice, eh? If you are going
to stand on those P’s and Q’s I’ve said my say. The money’s lost
already! However, that’s not my business, and I’ve warned you. I’ve
warned you. You’ll not forget that, Woosenham? You’ll exonerate me, at
any rate.”

“But I can’t—God bless my soul, Acherley,” the poor man remonstrated,
“I can’t act like that in a moment!” And Sir Charles stared aghast at
his too violent associate, who had brought into the calm of his life so
rude a blast of the outer air. “I can’t override all the formalities! I
can’t, indeed, even if it is as serious as you say it is—and I can
hardly believe that—with such a man as Ovington at the helm!”

“You’ll soon see how serious it is!” the other retorted. And satisfied
that he had laid the train, he shrugged his shoulders, tossed off a
third glass of the famous cherry-brandy, and took himself off without
much ceremony.

He left a flustered, nervous, unhappy man behind him. “Good G—d!” the
baronet muttered, as he rose and paced his library, all the peace and
pleasantness of his life shattered. “What’s to be done? And why—why in
the world did I ever put my hand to this matter!” One by one and
plainly all the difficulties of the position rose before him, the
awkwardness and the risk. He must open the thing to Bourdillon—in
itself a delicate matter—and obtain his signature. If he got that, he
doubted if he had even then power to draw the whole amount in this way,
and doubted, too, whether Ovington would surrender it, no meeting of
the Board having been held? And if he obtained the money, what was he
to do with it? Pay it into Dean’s? But if things were as bad as
Acherley said, was even Dean’s safe? For, of a certainty, if he removed
the money to Dean’s and it were lost, he would be responsible for every
penny—every penny of it! There was no doubt about that.

Yet if he left it at Ovington’s and it were lost, what then? It was not
his custom to drink of a morning, but his perturbation was so great
that he took a glass of the cherry-brandy. He really needed it.

He could not tell what to do. In every direction he saw some doubt or
some difficulty arise to harass him. He was no man of business. In all
matters connected with the Company he had leant on Ovington, and
deprived of his stay, he wavered, turning like a weathercock in the
wind, making no progress.

For two days, though terribly uneasy in his mind, he halted between two
opinions. He did nothing. Then tidings began to come to his ears, low
murmurs of the storm which was raging afar off; and he wrote to
Bourdillon asking him to come out and see him—he thought that he could
broach the matter more easily on his own ground. But two days elapsed,
during which he received no answer, and in the meantime the warnings
that reached him grew louder and more disquieting. His valet let drop a
discreet word while shaving him. A neighbor hoped that he had nothing
in Ovington’s—things were in a bad way, he heard. His butler asked
leave to go to town to cash a note. Gradually he was wrought up to such
a pitch of uneasiness that he could not sleep for thinking of the ten
thousand pounds, and the things that would be said of him, and the
figure that he would cut if, after Acherley’s warning, the money were
lost. When Wednesday morning came, he made up his mind to take advice,
and he could think of no one on whose wisdom he could depend more
surely than on the old Squire’s at Garth; though, to be sure, to apply
to him was, considering his attitude towards the Railroad, to eat
humble pie.

Still, he made up his mind to that course, and at eleven he took my
lady’s landau and postillions, and started on his sixteen-mile drive to
Garth. He avoided the town, though it lay only a little out of his way,
but he saw enough of the unusual concourse on the road to add to his
alarm. Once, nervous and fidgety, he was on the point of giving the
order to turn the horses’ heads for Aldersbury—he would go direct to
the bank and see Ovington! But before he spoke he changed his mind
again, and half-past twelve saw him wheeling off the main road and
cantering, with some pomp and much cracking of whips, up the rough
ascent that led to Garth.

He was so far in luck that he found the Squire not only at home, but
standing before the door, a gaunt, stooping figure, leaning on his
stick, with Calamy at his elbow. “Who is it?” the old man asked, as he
caught the sound of galloping hoofs and the roll of the wheels. He
turned his sightless eyes in the direction of the approaching carriage.

“I think it’s Sir Charles, sir,” Calamy answered. “It’s his jackets.”

“Ay! Well, I won’t go in, unless need be. Go you to the stables and bid
’em wait.”

Sir Charles alighted, and bidding the postillions draw off, greeted his
host. “I want your advice, Squire,” he said, putting his arm through
the old man’s, and, after a few ceremonial words he drew him a few
paces from the door. It was a clear, mild day, and the sun was shining
pleasantly. “I’m in a position of difficulty, Griffin,” he said.
“You’ll tell me, I know, that I’ve only myself to thank for it, and
perhaps that is so. But that does not mend matters. The position, you
see, is this.” And with many apologies and some shamefacedness he
explained the situation.

The Squire listened with gloomy looks, and, beyond grunting from time
to time in a manner far from cheering, he did not interrupt his
visitor. “Of course, I ought not to have touched the matter,” the
baronet confessed, when he had finished his story. “I know what you
think about that, Griffin.”

“Of course you ought not!” The Squire struck his stick on the gravel.
“I warned you, man, and you wouldn’t take the warning. You wouldn’t
listen to me. Why, damme, Woosenham, if _we_ do these things, if we
once begin to go on ‘Change’ and sell and buy, where’ll you draw the
line? Where’ll you draw the line? How are you going to shut out the
tinkers and tailors and Brummagem and Manchester men when you make
yourselves no better than them! How? By Jove, you may as well give ’em
all votes at once, and in ten years’ time we shall have bagmen on the
Bench and Jews in the House! Aldshire—we’ve kept up the fence pretty
well in Aldshire, and kept our hands pretty clean, too, and it’s been
my pride and my father’s to belong to this County. We’re pure blood
here. We’ve kept ourselves to ourselves, begad! But once begin this
kind of thing——”

“I know, Griffin, I know,” Woosenham admitted meekly. “You were right
and I was wrong, Squire. But the thing is done, and what am I to do
now? If I stand by and this money is lost——”

“Ay, ay! You’ll have dropped us all into a pretty scalding pot, then!”

“Just so, just so.” The baronet had pleaded guilty, but he was growing
restive under the other’s scolding, and he plucked up spirit. “Granted.
But, after all, your nephew’s in the concern, Griffin. He’s in it, too,
you know, and——”

He stopped, shocked by the effect of his words. For the old man had
withdrawn his arm and had stepped back, trembling in all his limbs.
“Not with my good will!” he cried, and he struck his stick with
violence on the ground. “Never! never!” he repeated, passionately. “But
you are right,” bitterly, “you are right, Woosenham. The taint is in
the air, the taint of the City and the ’Change, and we cannot escape it
even here—even here in this house! In the concern? Ay, he is! And I
tell you I wish to heaven that he had been in his grave first!”

The other, a kindly man, was seriously concerned. “Oh. come, Squire,”
he said; and he took the old man affectionately by the arm again. “It’s
no such matter as all that. You make too much of it. He’s young, and
the younger generation look at these things differently. After all,
there’s more to be said for him than for me.”

The Squire groaned.

“And, anyway, my old friend,” Woosenham continued gently, “advise me.
Time presses.” He looked at his watch. “What shall I do? What had I
better do? I know I am safe in your hands.”

The Squire sighed, but the other’s confidence was soothing, and with
the sigh he put off his own trouble. He reflected, his face turned to
the ground at his feet. “Do you think him honest?” he asked, after a
pause.

“Who? Ovington?”

“Ay,” gloomily. “Ovington? The banker there.”

“Well, I do think he is. Yes, I do think so. I’ve no reason to think
otherwise.”

“He’s a director, ain’t he?”

“Of the Railroad? Yes.”

“Responsible as you are?”

“Yes, I suppose he is!”

“A kind of trustee, then, ain’t he—for the shareholders.”

Sir Charles had not seen it in that light before. He looked at his
adviser with growing respect. “Well, I take it he is—now you mention
it, Griffin,” he said.

“Then”—this, it was plain, was the verdict, and the other listened with
all his ears—“if he is honest, he’ll not have mixed the money with his
own. He’ll not have put it to an ordinary account, but to a Trust
account—so that it will remain the property of the Company, and not be
liable to calls on him. That’s what he should have done, anyway.
Whether he has done it or not is another matter. He’s pressed, hard
pressed, I hear, and I don’t know that we can expect the last spit of
honesty from such as him. It’s not what I’ve been brought up to expect.
But,” with a return of his former bitterness, “we may be changing
places with ’em even in that! God knows! And I do know something that
gives me to believe that he may behave as he should.”

“You do?” Sir Charles exclaimed, his spirits rising. “You do think so?”

“Well, I do,” reluctantly. “I’ll speak as I know. But if I were you I
should go to him now and tell him, as one man to another, that that’s
what you expect; and if he hangs back, tell him plain that if that
money’s not put aside he’ll have to answer to the law for it. Whether
that will frighten him or not,” the Squire concluded, “I’m not lawyer
enough to say. But you’ll learn his mind.”

“I’ll go in at once,” Sir Charles replied, thankfully.

“I’m going in myself. If you’ll take me in—you’ve four horses—it will
save time, and my people shall fetch me out in an hour or so.”

Sir Charles assented with gratitude, thankful for his support; and
Calamy was summoned. Two minutes later they got away from the door in a
splutter of flying gravel and dead beech leaves. They clattered down
the stony avenue, over the bridge, and into the high road.

Probably of all those—and they were many—who travelled that day with
their faces set towards the bank, they were the last to start. If
Tuesday had been the town’s day, this was certainly the country’s day.
For one thing, there was a market; for another, the news of something
amiss, of something that threatened the little hoard of each—the
slowly-garnered deposit or the hardly-won note—had journeyed by this
time far and wide. It had reached alike the remote flannel-mill lapped
in the folds of the border-hills, and the secluded hamlet buried amid
orchards, and traceable on the landscape only by the grey tower of its
church. On foot and on horse-back, riding and tying, in gigs and
ass-carts, in market vans and carriers’ carts, the countryside came
in—all who had anything to lose, and many who had nothing at stake, but
were moved by a vague alarm. Even before daybreak the roads had begun
to echo the sound of their marching. They came by the East Bridge,
laboring up the steep, winding Cop; by the West Bridge and under the
gabled fronts of Maerdol, along the river bank, before the house of the
old sea-dog whose name was a household word, and whose portrait hung
behind the mayor’s chair, and so up the Foregate—from every quarter
they came. Before ten the streets were teeming with country-folk, whose
fears were not allayed by the news that all through the previous day
the townsfolk had been drawing their money. Sullen tradesmen, victims
of the general depression, eyed the march from their shop doors, and
some, fearing trouble, put up half their shutters. More took a
malicious amusement in telling the rustics that they were too late, and
that the bank would not open.

The alarm was heightened by a chance word which had fallen from
Frederick Welsh. The lawyer’s last thought had been to do harm, for his
interest in common with all substantial men lay the other way. But that
morning, before he had dressed, or so much as shaved, his office and
even his dining-room had been invaded. Scared clients had overwhelmed
him with questions—some that he could answer and more that he could
not. He could tell them the law as to their securities, whether they
were lodged for safety, or pawned for loans, or mortgaged on general
account. But he could not tell them whether Ovington was solvent, or
whether the bank would open, or whether Dean’s was affected; and it was
for answers to these questions that they clamored. In the end, badgered
out of all patience, he had delivered a curt lecture on banking.

“Look here, gentlemen,” he had said, imposing silence from his
hearth-rug and pressing his points with wagging forefinger, “do you
know what happens when you pay a thousand pounds into a bank? No, you
don’t? Well, I’ll tell you. They put a hundred pounds into the till,
and they lend out four thousand pounds on the strength of the other
nine hundred. If they lend more than that, or lend that without
security, they go beyond legitimate banking. Now you know as much as I
do. A banker’s money is out on bills payable in two months or four,
it’s out on the security of shares and farms and shop-stock, it’s lent
on securities that cannot be realized in five minutes. But it’s all
there, mark me, somewhere, in something, gentlemen; and I tell you
candidly that it’s my opinion that if you would all go home and wait
for your money till you need it, you’d all get it in full, twenty
shillings in the pound.”

He meant no harm, but unfortunately the men who heard the lecture paid
no heed to the latter part, but went out, impressed with the former,
and spread it broad-cast. On which some cried, “That’s banking, is it!
Shameful, I call it!” while others said, “Well, I call it robbery! The
old tea-pot for me after this!” A few were for moving off at once and
breaking Ovington’s windows, and going on to Dean’s and serving them
the same. But they were restrained, things had not quite come to that;
and it was an orderly if excited throng that once more waited on Bride
Hill and in the Market Place for the opening of the doors.

Not all who gathered there had anything to lose. Many were mere
onlookers. But here and there were to be seen compressed lips, pale
faces, anxious eyes. Here and there women gripped books in feverish
fingers or squeezed handkerchiefs into tight balls; and now and again a
man broke into bad words and muttered what he would do if they robbed
him. There were country shopkeepers who had lodged the money to meet
the traveller’s account, and trembled for its safety. There were girls
who saw their hard-earned portions at stake, and parsons whose hearts
ached as they thought of the invalid wife or the boy’s school-bill; and
there were at least a score who knew that if the blow fell the bailiff,
never far from the threshold, would be in the house. Before the eyes of
not a few rose the spectres of the poorhouse and a pauper funeral.

Standing in groups or dotted amid the crowd were bigger
men—wool-brokers and cattle-dealers—men loud in bar-parlors and great
among their fellows, whose rubicund faces showed flabby and mottled,
and whose fleshy lips moved in endless calculations. How was this bill
to be met, and who would renew that one? Too often the end of their
calculations spelled ruin—if the bank failed. Ruin—and many were they
who depended on these big men: wage-earners, clerks, creditors, poor
relations! One man walking up and down under the arcade of the Market
House was the centre for many eyes. He was an auctioneer from a
neighboring town, a man of wide dealings, who, it was whispered, had
lodged with Ovington’s the proceeds of his last great sale—a sum
running into thousands and due every penny to the vendor.

His case and other hard cases were whispered by one to another, and,
bruited about, they roused the passions even of those who were not
involved. Yet when the bank at length opened on the stroke of ten an
odd thing happened. A sigh, swelling to a murmur, rose from the dense
crowd, but no one moved. The expected came as the unexpected, there was
a moment of suspense, of waiting. No one advanced. Then some one raised
a shout and there was a rush for the entrance; men struggled and women
were thrust aside, smaller men were borne in on the arms of their
fellows. A wail rose from the unsuccessful, but no man heeded it, or
waited for his neighbor, or looked aside to see who it was who strove
and thrust and struggled at his elbow. They pushed in tumultuously,
their country boots drumming on the boards. Their entrance was like the
inrush of an invading army.

The clerks, the cashier, Ovington himself, stood at the counter waiting
motionless to receive them, confronting them with what courage they
might. But the strain of the preceding day had told. The clerks could
not conceal their misgivings, and even Rodd failed to bear himself with
the chilling air which had yesterday abashed the modest. He shot
vindictive glances across the counter, his will was still good to
wither, but the crowd was to-day made up of rougher material, was more
brusque and less subservient. They cared nothing for him, and he
looked, in spite of his efforts, weary and dispirited. There was no
longer any pretence that things were normal or that the bank was not
face to face with a crisis. The gloves were off. They were no longer
banker and customers. They were enemies.

It was Ovington himself who this morning stood forward, and in a few
cold words informed his friends that they would all be paid, requesting
them at the same time to be good enough to keep order and await their
turns, otherwise it would be impossible to proceed with the business.
He added a single sentence, in which he expressed his regret that those
who had known him so long should doubt, as he could only suppose that
they did doubt, his ability to meet his engagements.

It was well done, with calmness and dignity, but as he ceased to
speak—his appearance had for the moment imposed silence—a disturbance
broke out near the door. A man thrust himself in. Ovington, already in
the act of turning, recognized the newcomer, and a keen observer might
have noted that his face, grave before, turned a shade paler. But he
met the blow. “Is that Mr. Yapp?” he asked.

It was the auctioneer from Iron Ferry. “Ay, Mr. Ovington, it is,” he
said, the perspiration on his face, “and you know my position.”

Ovington nodded. Yapp was one of five depositors—big men—whose claims
had been, for the last twenty-four hours, a nightmare to him. But he
let nothing be seen, and “Kindly let Mr. Yapp pass,” he said; “I will
deal with him myself.” Then, as one or two murmured and protested,
“Gentlemen,” he said sternly, “you must let me conduct my business in
my own way, or I close my doors. Let Mr. Yapp pass, if you please.”

They let him through then, some grumbling, others patting him on the
back—“Good luck to you, Jimmy!” cried one well-wisher. The counter was
raised, and resettling his clothes about him, the auctioneer followed
Mr. Ovington into the parlor. The banker closed the door upon them.

“How much is it, Mr. Yapp?” he asked.

The man’s hand shook as he drew out the receipt. “Two thousand, seven
hundred and forty,” he said. “I hope to God it’s all right, sir?” His
voice shook. “It’s not my money, and to lose it would three parts ruin
me.”

“You need not fear,” the banker assured him. “The money is here.” But
for a moment he did not continue. He stood, his eyes on the man’s face,
lost in thought. Then, “The money is here, and you can have it, Yapp,”
he said. “But I am going to be plain with you. You will do me the
greatest possible favor if you will leave it for a few days. The bank
is solvent—I give you my honor it is. No one will lose a penny by it in
the end. But if this and other large sums are drawn to-day I may have
to close for a time, and the injury to me will be very great. If you
wish to make a friend who may be able to return the favor ten-fold——”

But Yapp shook his head. “I daren’t do it!” he declared, the sweat
springing out anew on his face. “It isn’t my money and I can’t leave
it! I daren’t do it, sir!”

Ovington saw that it was of no use to plead farther, and he changed his
tone. “Very good,” he said, and he forced himself to speak equably. “I
quite understand. You shall have the money.” Sitting down at the table
he wrote the amount on a slip, and struck the bell that stood beside
his desk. The younger clerk came in. He handed him the slip.

Yapp did not waver, but he remembered that good turns had been done to
him in that room, and he was troubled. “If it was my money,” he said
awkwardly, “or if there was anything else I could do, Mr. Ovington?”

“You can,” Ovington replied. He had got himself in hand, and he spoke
cheerfully.

“Well——”

“You can hold your tongue, Yapp,” smiling.

“It’s done, sir. I won’t have a tongue except to say that the money’s
paid. You may depend upon me.”

“Thank you. I shall not forget it.” The clerk brought in the money, and
stayed until the sum was counted and checked and the receipt given.
Then, “That’s right, Mr. Yapp,” the banker said, and sat back in his
chair. “Show Mr. Yapp out, Williams.”

Yapp followed the clerk. His appearance in the bank was greeted by half
a dozen voices. “Ha’ you got it?” they cried.

He was a man of his word, and he slapped his pocket briskly. “Every
penny!” he said, and something like a cheer went up. “I’d not have
worried, but it wasn’t my money.”

Ovington’s appeal to him had been a forlorn hope, and much, now it had
failed, did the banker regret it. But he had calculated that that
twenty-seven hundred pounds might just make the difference, and he had
been tempted. Left to himself he sat, turning it over, and wondering if
the auctioneer would be silent; and his face, now that the mask was
off, was haggard and careworn. He had slept little the night before,
and things were working out as he had feared that they would.

Presently he heard a disturbance in the bank. Something had occurred to
break the orderly course of paying out. He rose and went out, a frown
on his face. He was prepared for trouble, but he found to his relief
that the interruption was caused by nothing worse than his son’s
return.

Having given his word to Arthur to carry the money through the bank,
Clement had sunk whatever scruples he felt, and had made up his mind to
do it handsomely. He had driven up to the door with a flourish, had
taken the gold from the chaise under the public eye, and now, with all
the parade he could, he was bringing it into the bank. His brisk
entrance and cheery presence, and the careless words he flung on this
side and that as he pushed through the crowd, seemed in a trice to
clear the air and lift the depression. Not even Arthur could have
carried the thing through more easily or more flamboyantly. And that
was saying much.

“Make way! Make way, if you please, gentlemen!” he cried, his face
ruddy with the sharp, wintry air. “Let me in, please! Now, if you want
to be paid, you must let the money come through! Plenty of money!
Plenty for all of you, gentlemen, and more where this comes from! But
you must let me get by! Hallo, Rawlins, is that you? You’re good at
dead weights. Here, lift it! What do you make of it?” And he thrust the
bag he carried into a stout farmer’s hands.

“Well, it be pretty near fifty pund, I’d say,” Rawlins replied.
“Though, by gum, it don’t look within a third of it, Mr. Clement.”

Clement laughed. “Well done!” he said. “You’re just about right. And
you can say after this, Rawlins, that you’ve lifted fifty pound weight
of gold! Now, make way, gentlemen, make way, if you please. There’s
more to come in! Plenty more.”

He bustled through with the bag, greeted his father gaily, and placed
his burden on the floor beside him. Then he went back for the other
bag. He made a second countryman weigh this, grinned at his face of
astonishment, then taking up the two bags he went through with his
father to the parlor.

His arrival did good. The clerks perked up, smiled at one another, went
to and fro more briskly. Rodd braced himself and, though he knew the
truth, began to put on airs, bandied words with a client, and called
contemptuously for order. And the customers looked sheepish. Gold! Gold
coming in like that in bags as if ’twere common stuff. It made them
think twice. A few, balancing in their minds a small possible loss
against the banker’s certain favor, hesitated and hung back. Two or
three even went out without cashing their notes and shrugged their
shoulders in the street, declaring that the whole thing was nonsense.
They had been bamboozled. They had been hoaxed. The bank was sound
enough.

But behind the parlor door things wore a different aspect.



CHAPTER XL


The banker looked at the money lying at his feet. Clement looked at his
father. He noted the elder man’s despondent attitude, he read the lines
which anxiety had deepened on his brow, and his assumed gaiety fell
from him. He longed to say something that might comfort the other, but
_mauvaise honte_ and the reserve of years were too much for him, and
instead he rapidly and succinctly told his tale, running over what had
happened in London and on the road. He accounted for what he had
brought, and explained why he had brought it and at whose request.
Then, as the banker, lost in troubled thought, his eyes on the money,
did not speak, “It goes badly then, sir, does it?” he said. “I see that
the place is full.”

Ovington’s eyes were still on the bags, and though he forced himself to
speak, his tone was dull and mechanical. “Yes,” he said. “We paid out
fifteen thousand and odd yesterday. About six thousand in odd sums
to-day. I have just settled with Yapp—two thousand seven hundred. Mills
and Blakeway have drawn at the counter—three thousand and fifty between
them. A packet of notes from Birmingham, eleven hundred. Jenkins sent
his cheque for twelve hundred by his son, but he omitted to fill in the
date.”

“And you didn’t pay it?”

“No, I didn’t pay it. Why should I? But he will be in himself by the
two o’clock coach. The only other account—large account outstanding—is
Owen’s for eighteen hundred. Probably he will come in by the same
coach. In the meantime—” he took a slip of paper from the table—“we
have notes for rather more than two thousand still out; half of these
may not, for one reason or another, be presented. And payable on demand
we still owe something like two or three thousand.”

“You may be called upon for another six thousand, then, sir?”

“Six at best, seven thousand or a little more at worst. And we had in
the till to meet it, a quarter of an hour ago, about three thousand. We
should not have had as much if Rodd had not paid in four hundred and
fifty.”

“Rodd?” Clement eyes sparkled. “God bless him! He’s a Trojan, and I
shan’t forget it! Bravo, Rodd!”

The banker nodded, but in a perfunctory way. “That’s the position,” he
said. “If Owen and Jenkins hold off—but there’s no hope of that—we may
go on till four o’clock. But if either comes in we must close. Close,”
bitterly, “for the lack of three thousand or four thousand pounds!”

Clement sighed. Young as he was he was beginning to feel the effect of
his exertions, of his double journey, and his two sleepless nights. At
last, “No one will lose, sir?” he said.

“No, no one, ultimately and directly, by us. And if we were an old
bank, if we were Dean’s even—” there was venom in the tone in which he
uttered his rival’s name “—we might resume in a week or a fortnight. We
might reopen and go on. But,” shrugging his shoulders, “we are not
Dean’s, and no one would trust us after this. It would be useless to
resume. And, of course, the sacrifices that we have made have been very
costly. We have had to rediscount bills at fifteen per cent., and sell
a long line of securities at a loss, and what is left on our hands may
be worth money some day, but it is worthless at present.”

“Wolley’s Mill?”

“Ay, and other things. Other things.”

Clement looked at the floor, and again the longing to say something or
do something that might comfort his father pressed upon him. To himself
the catastrophe, save so far as it separated him from Josina, was a
small thing. He had had no experience of poverty, he was young, and to
begin the world at the bottom had no terrors for him. But with his
father it was different, and he knew that it was different. His father
had built up from nothing the edifice that now cracked and crumbled
about them. He had planned it, he had seen it rise and grow, he had
rejoiced in it and been proud of it. On it he had spent the force and
the energy of the best twenty years of his life, and he had not now, he
had no longer, the vigor or the strength to set about rebuilding.

It was a tragedy, and Clement saw that it was a tragedy. And all for
the lack—pity rose strong within him—all for the lack of—four thousand
pounds. To him, conversant with the bank’s transactions, it seemed a
small sum. It was a small sum.

“Ay, four thousand!” his father repeated. His eyes returned
mechanically to the money at his feet, returned and fixed themselves
upon it. “Though in a month we may be able to raise twice as much
again! And here—here”—touching it with his foot—“is the money! All, and
more than all that we need, Clement.”

Then at last Clement perceived the direction of his father’s gaze, and
he took the alarm. He put aside his reserve, he laid his hand gently on
the elder man’s shoulder, and by the pressure of his silent caress he
strove to recall him to himself, he strove to prove to him that
whatever happened, whatever befell, they were one—father and son,
united inseparably by fortune. But aloud, “No!” he said firmly. “Not
that, sir! I have given my word. And besides——”

“He would be no loser.”

“No, we should be the losers.”

“But—but it was not we, it was Bourdillon, lad!”

“Ay, it was Bourdillon. And we are not Bourdillon! Not yet! Nor ever,
sir!”

Ovington turned away. His hand shook, the papers that he affected to
put together on his desk rustled in his grasp. He knew—knew well that
his son was right. But how great was the temptation! There lay the
money at his feet, and he was sure that he could not be called to
account for it. There lay the money that would gain the necessary time,
that would meet all claims, that would save the bank!

True, it was not his, but how great was the temptation. It was so great
that what might have happened had Clement not been there, had he stood
there alone and unfettered, it is impossible to say—though the man was
honest. For it was easy, nothing was more easy, than to argue that the
bank would be saved and no man, not even the Squire, would lose. It was
so great a temptation, and the lower course appeared so plausible that
four men out of five, men of average honesty and good faith, might have
fallen.

Fortunately the habit of business integrity came to the rescue, and
reinforced and supported the son’s argument—and the battle was won.
“You are right,” the banker said huskily, his face still averted, his
hands trembling among the papers. “But take it away! For God’s sake,
boy, take it away! Take it out of my sight, or I do not know what I may
do!”

“You’ll do the right thing, sir, never fear!” the son answered
confidently. And with an effort he lifted the two heavy bags and moved
towards the door. But on the threshold and as the door closed behind
him, “Thank God!” he whispered to himself, “Thank God!” And to Betty,
who met him in the hall and flung her arms about his neck—the girl was
in tears, for the shadow of anxiety hung over the whole house, and even
the panic-stricken maids were listening on the stairs or peering from
the windows—“Take care of him, Betty,” he said, his eyes shining. “Take
care of him, girl. I shall be back by one o’clock. If I could stay with
him now I would, but I cannot. I cannot! And don’t fret. It will come
right yet!”

“Oh, poor father!” she cried. “Is there no hope, Clement?”

“Very little. But worse things have happened. And we may be proud of
him, Betty. We’ve good cause to be proud of him. I say it that know!
Cheer up!”

She watched him go with his heavy burden and his blunt common-sense
down the garden walk; and when he had disappeared behind the pear-tree
espaliers she went back to listen outside the parlor door. She had been
her father’s pet. He had treated her with an indulgence and a
familiarity rare in those days of parental strictness, and she
understood him well, better than others, better even than Clement. She
knew what failure would mean to him. It was not the loss of wealth
which would wound him most sorely, though he would feel that; but the
loss of the position which success had gained for him in the little
world in which he lived, and lived somewhat aloof. He had been thought,
and he had thought himself, cleverer than his neighbors. He had borne
himself as one belonging to, and destined for, a wider sphere. He had
met the pride of the better-born and the older-established with a
greater pride; and believing in his star, he had allowed his contempt
for others and his superiority to be a little too clearly seen.

For all this he would now pay, and his pride would suffer. Betty,
lingering in the darker part of the hall, where the servants could not
spy on her, listened and longed to go in to him and comfort him. But
all the rules forbade this, she might not distract him at such a time.
Yet, had she known how deep was his depression as he sat sunk in his
chair, had she known how the past mocked him, and the long chain of his
successes rose and derided him, how the mirage of long-cherished hopes
melted and left all cold before him—had she guessed the full bitterness
of his spirit, she had broken through every rule and gone in to him.

The self-made man! Proudly, disdainfully he had flung the taunt back in
men’s faces. Could they make, could they have made themselves, as he
had? And now the self-ruined man! He sat thinking of it, and the
minutes went by. Twice one of the clerks came in and silently placed a
slip beside him and went softly out. He looked at the slip, but without
taking in its meaning. What did it matter whether a few more or a few
less pounds had been drawn out, whether the drain had waxed or waned in
the last quarter of an hour? The end was certain, and it would come
when the two men arrived on the Chester coach. Then he would have to
bestir himself. Then he would have to resume the lead and play the man,
give back hardness for hardness and scorn for scorn, and bear himself
so in defeat that no man should pity him. And he knew that he could do
it. He knew that when the time came his voice would be firm and his
face would be granite, and that he would pronounce his own sentence and
declare the bank closed with a high head. He knew that even in defeat
he could so clothe himself with power that no man should browbeat him.

But in the meantime he paid his debt to weakness, and sat brooding on
the past, rather than preparing for the future; and time passed, the
relentless hand moved round the clock. Twice the clerk came in with his
doom-bearing slips, and presently Rodd appeared. But the cashier had
nothing to say that the banker did not know. Ovington took the paper
and looked at the figures and at the total, but all he said was, “Let
me know when Owen and Jenkins come.”

“Very good, sir.” Rodd lingered a moment as if he would gladly have
added something, would have ventured, perhaps, some word of sympathy.
But his courage failed him and he went out.

Nor when Clement, half an hour afterwards, returned from his mission to
Garth did he give any sign. Clement laid his hand on his shoulder and
said a cheery word, but, getting no answer, or as good as none, he went
through to his desk. A moment later his voice could be heard rallying a
too conscious customer, greeting another with contemptuous good humor,
bringing into the close, heated atmosphere of the bank, where men
breathed heavily, snapped at one another, and shuffled their feet, a
gust of freer brisker air.

Another half-hour passed. A clerk brought in a slip. The banker looked
at it. No more than seven hundred pounds remained in the till. “Very
good,” he said. “Let me know when Mr. Owen and Mr. Jenkins come.” And
as the door closed behind the lad he fell back into his old posture of
depression. There was nothing to be done.

But five minutes later Clement looked in, his face concerned. “Sir
Charles Woosenham is here,” he said in a low voice. “He is asking for
you.”

The banker roused himself. The call was not unexpected nor quite
unwelcome. “Show him in,” he said; and he took up a pen and drew a
sheet of paper towards him that he might appear to be employing
himself.

Sir Charles came in, tall, stooping a little, his curly-brimmed hat in
his hand; the dignified bearing with which he was wont to fence himself
against the roughness of the outer world a little less noticeable than
usual. He was a gentleman, and he did not like his errand.

Ovington rose. “Good morning, Sir Charles,” he said, “you wanted to see
me? I am unfortunately busy this morning, but I can give you ten
minutes. What is it, may I ask?” He pushed a chair toward his visitor.

But Woosenham would not sit down. If the man was down he hated to—but,
there, he had come to do it. “I am sure it is all right, Mr. Ovington,”
he said awkwardly, “but I am concerned about the—about the Railway
money, in fact. The sum is large, and—and—” stammering a little—“but I
think you will understand my position?”

The banker smiled. “You wish to know if it’s safe?” he said.

“Well, yes—precisely,” with relief. “You’ll forgive me, I am sure. But
people are talking.”

“They are doing more,” Ovington answered austerely—he no longer smiled.
“They are doing their best to ruin me, Sir Charles, and to plunge
themselves into loss. But I need not go into that. You are anxious
about the Railroad money? Very good.” He rang the bell and the clerk
came in. “Go to the strong-room,” the banker said, taking some keys
from the table, “with Mr. Clement, and bring me the box with the
Railway Trust.”

“I am sorry,” Sir Charles said, when they were alone, “to trouble you
at this time, but——”

Ovington stopped him. “You are perfectly in order,” he said. “Indeed, I
am glad you have come. The box will be here in a minute.”

Clement brought it in, and Ovington took another key and unlocked it.
“It is all here,” he explained, “except the small sum already expended
in preliminary costs—the sum passed, as you will remember, at the last
meeting of the Board. Here it is.” He took a paper which lay on the top
of the contents of the box. “Except four hundred and ten pounds, ten
shillings. The rest is invested in Treasury Bills until required. The
bills are here, and Clement will check them with you, Sir Charles,
while I finish this letter. We have, of course, treated this as a Trust
Fund, and I think that the better course will be for you to affix your
seal to the box when you have verified the contents.”

He turned to his letter, though it may be doubted whether he knew what
he was writing, while Sir Charles and Clement went through the box,
verified the securities, and finally sealed the box. That done,
Woosenham would have offered fresh apologies, but the banker waved them
aside and bowed him out, directing Clement to see him to the door.

That done, left alone once more, he sat thinking. The incident had
roused him and he felt the better for it. He had been able to assert
himself and he had confirmed in good will a man who might yet be of use
to him. But he was not left alone very long. Sir Charles had not been
gone five minutes before Rodd thrust a pale face in at the door, and in
an agitated whisper informed him that Owen and Jenkins were coming down
the High Street. A scout whom the cashier had sent out had seen them
and run ahead with the news. “They’ll be here in two minutes, sir,”
Rodd added in a tone which betrayed his dismay. “What am I to do? Will
you see them, sir?”

“Certainly,” Ovington answered. “Show them in as soon as they arrive.”

He spoke firmly, and made a brave show in Rodd’s eyes. But he knew that
up to this moment he had retained a grain of hope, a feeling, vague and
baseless, that something might yet happen, something might yet occur at
the last moment to save the bank. Well, it had not, and he must steel
himself to face the worst. The crisis had come and he must meet it like
a man. He rose from his chair and stood waiting, a little paler than
usual, but composed and master of himself.

He heard the disturbance that the arrival of the two men caused in the
bank. Some one spoke in a harsh and peremptory tone, and something like
an altercation followed. Raised voices reached him, and Rodd’s answer,
civil and propitiatory, came, imperfectly, to his ear. The peremptory
voice rose anew, louder than before, and the banker’s face grew hard as
he listened. Did they think to browbeat him? Did they think to bully
him? If so, he would soon—but they were coming. He caught the sound of
the counter as Rodd raised it for the visitors to pass, and the advance
of feet, slowly moving across the floor. He fixed his eyes on the door,
all the manhood in him called up to meet the occasion.

The door was thrown open, widely open, but for a moment the banker
could not see who stood in the shadow of the doorway. Two men,
certainly, and Rodd at their elbow, hovering behind them; and they must
be Owen and Jenkins, though Rodd, to be sure, should have had the sense
to send in one at a time. Then it broke upon the banker that they were
not Owen and Jenkins. They were bigger men, differently dressed, of
another class; and he stared. For the taller of the two, advancing
slowly on the other’s arm, and feeling his way with his stick, was
Squire Griffin, and his companion was no other than Sir Charles,
mysteriously come back again.

Prepared for that which he had foreseen, Ovington was unprepared for
this, and the old man, still feeling on his unguarded side with his
stick, was the first to speak. “Give me a chair,” he grunted. “Is he
here, Woosenham?”

“Yes,” Woosenham said, “Mr. Ovington is here.”

“Then let me sit down.” And as Sir Charles let him down with care into
the chair which the astonished banker hastened to push forward, “Umph!”
he muttered, as he settled himself and uncovered his head. “Tell my
man”—this to Rodd—“to bring in that stuff when I send for it. Do you
hear? You there? Tell him to bring it in when I bid him.” Then he
turned himself to the banker, who all this time had not found a word to
say, and indeed had not a notion what was coming. He could only suppose
that the Squire had somehow revived Woosenham’s fears, in which case he
should certainly, Squire or no Squire, hear some home truths. “You’re
surprised to see me?” the old man said.

“Well, I am, Mr. Griffin. Yes.”

“Ay,” drily. “Well, I am surprised myself, if it comes to that. I
didn’t think to be ever in this room again. But here I am, none the
less. And come on business.”

The banker’s eyes grew hard. “If it is about the Railroad moneys,” he
said, “and Sir Charles is not satisfied——”

“It’s none of his business. Naught to do with the Railroad,” the Squire
answered. Then sharply, “Where’s my nephew? Is he here?”

“No, he is not at the bank to-day.”

“No? Well, he never should ha’ been! And so I told him and told you.
But you would both have your own way, and you know what’s come of it.
Hallo!” breaking off suddenly, and turning his head, for his hearing
was still good. “What’s that? Ain’t we alone?”

“One moment,” Ovington said. Rodd had tapped at the door and put in his
head.

The cashier looked at the banker, over the visitors’ heads. “Mr. Owen
and Mr. Jenkins are here,” he said in a low tone. “They wish to see
you. I said you were engaged, sir, but——” his face made the rest of the
sentence clear.

Ovington reddened, but retained his presence of mind. “They can see me
in ten minutes,” he said, coldly. “Tell them so.”

But Rodd only came a little farther into the room. “I am afraid,” he
said, dropping his voice, “they won’t wait, sir. They are——”

“Wait?” The word came from the Squire. He shot it out so suddenly that
the cashier started. “Wait? Why, hang their infernal impudence,”
wrathfully, “do they think their business must come before everybody’s?
Jenkins? Is that little Jenkins—Tom Jenkins of the Hollies?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Then d—n his impudence!” the old man burst forth again in a voice that
must have wellnigh reached the street. “Little Tom Jenkins, whose
grandfather was my foot-boy, coming and interrupting my business! God
bless my soul and body, the world is turned upside-down nowadays. Fine
times we live in! Little—but, hark you, sirrah, d’you go and tell him
to go to the devil! And shut the door, man! Shut the door!”

“Tell them I will see them in ten minutes,” said the banker.

But the old man was still unappeased. “That’s what we’re coming to, is
it?” he fumed. “Confound their impudence,” wiping his brow, “and
they’ve put me out, too! I dunno where I was. Is the door closed? Oh,
’bout my nephew! I didn’t wish it, I’ve said that, and I’ve said it
often, but he’s in. He’s in with you, banker, and he’s lugged me in!
For, loth as I am to see him in it, I’m still lother that any one o’ my
name or my blood should be pointed at as the man that’s lost the
countryside their money! Trade’s bad, out of its place. But trade that
fails at other folks’ cost and ruins a sight of people who, true or
false, will say they’ve been swindled——”

“Stop!” the banker could bear it no longer, and he stepped forward, his
face pale. “No one has swindled here! No one has been robbed of his
money. No one—if it will relieve your feelings to know it, Mr. Griffin
will lose by the bank in the end. I shall pay all demands within a few
weeks at most.”

“Can you pay ’em all to-day?” asked the Squire, at his driest.

“It may be that I cannot. But every man to whom the bank owes a penny
will receive twenty shillings in the pound and interest, within a few
weeks—or months.”

“And who will be the loser, then, if the bank closes? Who’ll lose,
man?”

“The bank. No one else.”

“But you can’t pay ’em to-day, banker?”

“That may be.”

“How much will clear you? To pay ’em all down on the nail,”
truculently, “and tell ’em all to go and be hanged? Eh? How much do you
need for that?”

Ovington opened his mouth, but for a moment, overpowered by the
emotions that set his temples throbbing, he could not speak. He stared
at the gaunt, stooping figure in the chair—the stooping figure in the
shabby old riding-coat with the huge plated buttons that had weathered
a dozen winters—and though hope sprang up in him, he doubted. The man
might be playing with him. Or, he might not mean what he seemed to
mean. There might be some mistake. At last, “Five thousand pounds would
pull us through,” he said in a voice that sounded strange to himself,
“as it turns out.”

“You’d better take ten,” the Squire answered. “There,” fumbling in his
inner pocket and extracting with effort a thick packet, “count five out
of that. And there’s five in gold that my man will bring in. D’you give
me a note for ten thousand at six months—five per cent.”

“Mr. Griffin——”

“There, no words!” testily. “It ain’t for you I’m doing it, man.
Understand that! It ain’t for you. It’s for my name and my nephew,
little as he deserves it! Count it out, count it out, and give me back
the balance, and let’s be done with it.”

Ovington hesitated, his heart full, his hands trembling. He was not
himself. He looked at Woosenham. “Perhaps, Sir Charles,” he said
unsteadily, “will be good enough to check the amount with me!”

“Pshaw, man, if I didn’t think you honest I shouldn’t be here, whether
or no. No such fool! I satisfied myself of that, you may be sure,
before I came in. Count it, yourself. And there! Bid ’em bring in the
gold.”

The banker rang the bell and gave the order. He counted the notes, and
by the time he had finished, the bags had been brought in. “You’ll ha’
to take that uncounted,” the Squire said, as he heard them set down on
the floor, “as I took it myself.”

“My son will have seen to that,” Ovington replied. He was a little more
like himself now. He sat down and wrote out the note, though his hand
shook.

“Ay,” the Squire agreed, “I’m thinking he will have.” And turning his
head towards Woosenham, “He’s a rum chap, that,” he continued, with a
chuckle and speaking as if the banker were not present. “He gave me a
talking-to—me! D’you know that he got to London in sixteen hours, in
the night-time?”

“Did he, by Jove! Our friend at Halston could hardly have beaten that.”

“And nothing staged either! Railroads!” scornfully. “D’you think
there’s any need o’ railroads when a man can do that? Or that any
railroad that’s ever made will beat that? Sixteen hours, by George, a
hundred and fifty-one miles in the night-time!”

Sir Charles, who had been an astonished spectator of the scene, gave a
qualified assent, and by that time Ovington was ready with his note.
The Squire pouched it with care, but cut short his thanks. “I’ve told
you why I do it,” he said gruffly. “And now I’m tired and I’ll be
getting home. Give me your arm, Woosenham. But as we pass I’ve a word
to say to that little joker in the bank.”

He had his word, and a strange scene it was. The two great men stood
within the counter, the old man bending his hawk-like face and
sightless eyes on the quailing group beyond it, while the clerks looked
on, half in awe and half in amusement. “Fools!” said the Squire in his
harshest tone. “Fools, all of ye! Cutting your own throats and tearing
the bottom out of your own money-bags! That’s what ye be doing! And
you, Tom Jenkins, and you, Owen, that should know better, first among
’em! You haven’t the sense to see a yard before you, but elbow one
another into the ditch like a pair of blind horses! You deserve to be
ruined, every man of you, and it’s no fault o’ yourn that you’re not!
Business men? You call yourselves business men, and run on a bank as if
all the money was kept in a box under the counter ready to pay you! Go
home! Go home!” poking at them with his stick. “And thank God the
banker has more sense than you, and a sight more money than your
tuppenny ha’penny accounts run to! Damme, if I were master here, if one
single one o’ you should cross my door again! But there, take me out,
Woosenham; take me out! Pack o’ fools! Pack o’ dumb fools, they are!”

The two marched out with that, but the Squire’s words ran up and down
the town like wild-fire. What he had said and how he had said it, and
the figure little Tom Jenkins of the Hollies had cut, was known as far
as the Castle Foregate before the old man had well set his foot on the
step of his carriage. The crowd standing about Sir Charles’s four bays
in the Market Place and respectfully gazing on the postillions’ yellow
jackets had it within two minutes. Within four it was known at the
Gullet that the old Squire was supporting the bank, and had given Welsh
Owen such a talking-to as never was. Within ten, the news was being
bandied up and down the long yard at the Lion, where they stabled a
hundred horses, and was known even to the charwomen who, on their
knees, were scrubbing the floors of the Assembly Rooms that looked down
on the yard. Dean’s, at which a persistent and provoking run had been
prosecuted since morning, got it among the first; and Mr. Dean, testy
and snappish enough before, became for the rest of the day a terror and
a thunder-cloud to the junior clerks. Nay, the news soon passed beyond
Aldersbury, for the three o’clock up-coach swept it away and dropped it
with various parcels and hampers at every stage between the Falcon at
Heygate and Wolverhampton. Not a turn-pike man but heard it and spread
it, and at the Cock at Wellington they gave it to the down-coach, which
carried it back to Aldersbury.

Owen, it was known, had drawn his money. But Jenkins had thought better
of it. He had gone out of the bank with his cheque in his hand, and had
torn it up _coram public_ in the roadway; and from that moment the run,
its force already exhausted, had ceased. Half an hour later he would
have been held a fool who looked twice at an Ovington note, or
distrusted a bank into which, rumor had it, gold had been carried by
the sackful. Had not the Bank of England sent down a special messenger
bearing unstinted credit? And had not the old Squire of Garth, the
closest, stingiest, shrewdest man in the county, paid in thirty, forty,
fifty thousand pounds and declared that he would sell every acre before
the bank should fail? Before night a dozen men were considering
ruefully the thing that they had done or pondering how they might, with
the least loss of dignity, undo it. Before morning twice as many wives
had told their husbands what they thought of them, and reminded them
that they had always said how it would be—only they were never listened
to!

At the Gullet in the Shut off the Market Place, where the tap never
ceased running that evening, and half of the trade of the town pressed
in to eat liver and bacon, there was no longer any talk of Boulogne.
All the talk ran the other way. The drawers of the day were the butts
of the evening, and were bantered and teased unmercifully. Their
friends would not be in their shoes for a trifle—not they! They had
cooked their goose with a vengeance—no more golden eggs for them! And
very noticeable was it that whenever the banker’s name came up, voices
dropped and heads came together. His luck, his power, his resources
were discussed with awe and in whispers. There were not a few
thoughtful faces at the board, and here and there were appetites that
failed, though the suppers served in the dingy low-ceiled room at the
Gullet, dark even at noon-day, were famous for their savoriness.


Very different was the scene inside the bank. At the counter, indeed,
discipline failed the moment the door fell to behind the last customer.
The clerks sprang to their feet, cheered, danced a dance of triumph,
struck a hundred attitudes of scorn and defiance. They cracked silly
jokes, and flung paper darts at the public side; they repaid by every
kind of monkey trick the alarms and exertions from which they had
suffered during three days. They roared, “Oh, dear, what can the matter
be!” in tones of derision that reached the street. They challenged the
public to come on—to come on and be hanged! They ceased to make a noise
only when breath failed them.

But in the parlor, whither Clement, followed after a moment’s
hesitation by Rodd, had hastened to join and to congratulate his
father, there was nothing of this. The danger had been too pressing,
the margin of safety too narrow to admit of loud rejoicing. The three
met like ship-wrecked mariners drawn more closely together by the
ordeal through which they had passed, like men still shaken by the
buffeting of the waves. They were quiet, as men amazed to find
themselves alive. The banker, in particular, sat sunk in his chair,
overcome as much by the scene through which he had passed as by a
relief too deep for words. For he knew that it was by no art of his
own, and through no resources of his own that he survived, and his
usual self-confidence, and with it his aplomb, had deserted him. In a
room vibrating with emotion they gazed at one another in thankful
silence, and it was only after a long interval that the older man let
his thoughts appear. Then “Thank God!” he said unsteadily, “and you,
Clement! God bless you! If we owe this to any one we owe it to you, my
boy! If you had not been beside me, God knows what I might not have
done!”

“Pooh, pooh, sir,” Clement said; yet he did but disguise deep feeling
under a mask of lightness. “You don’t do yourself justice. And for the
matter of that, if we have to thank any one it is Rodd, here.” He
clapped the cashier on the shoulder with an intimacy that brought a
spark to Rodd’s eyes. “He’s not only stuck to it like a man, but if he
had not paid in his four hundred and fifty——”

“No, no, sir, we weren’t drawn down to that—quite.”

“We were mighty near it, my lad. And easily might have been.”

“Yes,” said the banker; “we shall not forget it, Rodd. But, after all,”
with a faint smile, “it’s Bourdillon we have to thank.” And he
explained the motives which, on the surface at least, had moved the
Squire to intervene. “If I had not taken Bourdillon in when I did——”

“Just so,” Clement assented drily. “And if Bourdillon had not——”

“Umph! Yes. But—where is he? Do you know?”

“I don’t. He may be at his rooms, or he may have ridden out to his
mother’s. I’ll look round presently, and if he is not in town I’ll go
out and tell him the news.”

“You didn’t quarrel?”

Clement shrugged his shoulders. “Not more than we can make up,” he said
lightly, “if it is to his interest.”

The banker moved uneasily in his chair. “What is to be done about him?”
he asked.

“I think, sir, that that’s for the Squire. Let us leave it to him. It’s
his business. And now—come! Has any one told Betty!”

The banker rose, conscience-stricken. “No, poor girl, and she must be
anxious. I quite forgot,” he said.

“Unless Rodd has,” Clement replied, with a queer look at his father.
For Rodd had vanished while they were talking of Arthur, whom it was
noteworthy that neither of them now called by his Christian name.

“Well go and tell her,” said Ovington, reverting to his everyday tone.
And he turned briskly to the door which led into the house. He opened
it, and was crossing the hall, followed by Clement, who was anxious to
relieve his sister’s mind, when both came to a sudden stand. The banker
uttered an exclamation of astonishment—and so did Betty. For Rodd, he
melted with extraordinary rapidity through a convenient door, while
Clement, the only one of the four who was not taken completely by
surprise, laughed softly.

“Betty!” her father cried sternly. “What is the meaning of this?”

“Well, I thought—you would know,” said Betty, blushing furiously. “I
think it’s pretty plain.” Then, throwing her arms round her father’s
neck, “Oh, father, I’m so glad, I’m so glad, I’m so glad!”

“But that’s an odd way of showing it, my dear.”

“Oh, he quite understands. In fact”—still hiding her face—“we’ve come
to an understanding, father. And we want you”—half laughing and half
crying—“to witness it.”

“I’m afraid I did witness it,” gravely.

“But you’re not going to be angry? Not to-day? Not to-day, father.” And
in a small voice, “He stood by you. You know how he stood by you. And
you said you’d never forget it.”

“But I didn’t say that I should give him my daughter.”

“No, father; she gave herself.”

“Well, there!” He freed himself from her. “That’s enough now, girl.
We’ll talk about it another time. But I’m not pleased, Betty.”

“No?” said Betty, gaily, but dabbing her eyes at the same time. “He
said that. He said that you would not be pleased. He was dreadfully
afraid of you. And I said you wouldn’t be pleased, too. But——”

“Eh?”

“I said you’d come to it, father, by and by. In good time.”

“Well, I’m——” But what the banker was, was lost in the peal of laughter
that Clement could no longer restrain.



CHAPTER XLI


Arthur, after he had dropped from the post-chaise that morning, did not
at once move away. He stood on the crown of the East Bridge, looking
down the river, and the turmoil of his feelings was such as for a time
to render thought of the future impossible, and even to hold despair at
bay. The certainty that his plan would have succeeded if it had not
been thwarted by the very persons who would have profited by it, and
the knowledge that but for their scruples all that he had at stake in
the bank would have been saved—this certainty and this knowledge, with
the fact that while they left him to bear the obloquy they had denied
him the prize, so maddened him that for a full minute he stood,
grasping the stone balustrade of the bridge, and whispering curses at
the current that flowed smoothly below.

The sunshine and the fair scene did but mock him. The green meadows,
and the winding river, and the crescent of stately buildings,
spire-crowned, that, curving with the stream, looked down upon it from
the site of the ancient walls, did but deride his misery. For, how many
a time had he stood on that spot and looked on that scene in days when
he had been happy and carefree, his future as sunny as the landscape
before him! And now—oh, the cowards! The cowards, who had not had the
courage even to pick up the fruit which his daring had shaken from the
bough.

Ay, his daring and his enterprise! For what else was it? What had he
done, after all, at which they need made mouths? It had been but a loan
he had taken, the use for a few weeks of money which was useless where
it lay, and of which not a penny would be lost! And again he cursed the
weakness of those who had rendered futile all that he, the bolder
spirit, had done, who had consigned themselves and him to failure and
to beggary. He had bought their safety at his own cost, and they had
declined to be saved. He shook with rage, with impotent rage, as he
thought of it.

Presently a man, passing over the bridge, looked curiously at him,
paused and went on again, and the incident recalled him to himself. He
remembered that he was in a place where all knew him, where his
movements and his looks would be observed, where every second person
who saw him would wonder why he was not at the bank. He must be going.
He composed his face and walked on.

But whither? The question smote him with a strange and chilly sense of
loneliness. Whither? To the bank certainly, if he had courage, where
the battle was even now joined. He might fling himself into the fray,
play his part as if nothing had happened, smile with the best, ignore
what he had done and, if challenged, face it down. And there had been a
time when he could have done this. There had been a time, when Clement
had first alighted on him in town, when he had decided with himself to
play that rôle, and had believed that he could carry it off with a
smiling face. And now, now, as then, he maintained that he had done
nothing that the end did not justify, since the means could harm no
one.

But at that time he had believed that he could count on the complicity
of others, he had believed that they would at least accept the thing
that he had done and throw in their lot with his, and the failure of
that belief, brag as he might, affected him. It had sapped his faith in
his own standards. The view Clement had taken had slowly but surely
eclipsed his view, until now, when he must face the bank with a smile,
he could not muster up the smile. He began to see that he had committed
not a crime, but a blunder. He had been found out!

He walked more and more slowly, and when he came, some eighty yards
from the bridge and at the foot of the Cop, to a lane on his left which
led by an obscure shortcut to his rooms, he turned into it. He did not
tell himself that he was not going to the bank. He told himself that he
must change his clothes, and wash, and eat something before he could
face people. That was all.

He reached his lodgings, beneath the shadow of an old tower that looked
over the meadows to the river, without encountering any one. He even
stole upstairs, unseen by his landlady, and found the fire alight in
his sitting-room, and some part of a meal laid ready on the table. He
washed his hands and ate and drank, but instinctively, as he did so, he
hushed his movements and trod softly. When he had finished his meal he
stood for a moment, his eyes on the door, hesitating. Should he or
should he not go to the bank? He knew that he ought to go. But the wear
and tear of three days of labor and excitement, during which he had
hardly slept as many hours, had lowered his vitality and sapped his
will, and the effort required was now too much for him. With a sigh of
relief he threw up the sponge, he owned himself beaten. He sank into a
chair and, moody and inert, he sat gazing at the fire. He was very
weary, and presently his eyes closed, and he slept.

Two hours later his landlady discovered him, and the cry which she
uttered in her astonishment awoke him. “Mercy on us!” she exclaimed.
“You here, sir! And I never heard a sound, and no notion you were come!
But I was expecting you, Mr. Bourdillon. ‘He won’t be long,’ I says to
myself, ‘now that that plaguy bank’s gone and closed—worse luck to it!”

“Closed, has it?” he said, dully.

“Ay, to be sure, this hour past.” Which of course was not true, but
many things that were not true were being said in Aldersbury that day.
“And nothing else to be expected, I am told, though there’s nobody
blames you, sir. You can’t put old heads on young shoulders, asking
your pardon, sir, as I said to Mrs. Brown no more than an hour ago. It
was her Johnny told me—he came that way from school and stopped to
look. Such a sight of people on Bride Hill, he said, as he never saw in
his life, ’cept on Show Day, and the shutters going up just as he came
away.”

He did not doubt the story—he knew that there was no other end to be
expected. “I am only just from London,” he said, feeling that some
explanation of his ignorance was necessary. “I had no sleep last night,
Mrs. Bowles, and I sat down for a moment, and I suppose I fell asleep
in my chair.”

“Indeed, and no wonder. From London, to be sure! Can I bring you
anything up, sir?”

“No, thank you, Mrs. Bowles. I shall have to go out presently, and
until I go out, don’t let me be disturbed. I’m not at home if any one
calls. You understand?”

“I understand, sir.” And on the stairs, as she descended, a pile of
plates and dishes in her arms, “Poor young gentleman,” she murmured,
“it’s done him no good. And some in my place would be thinking of their
bill. But his people will see me paid. That’s where the gentry come
in—they’re never the losers, whoever fails.”

For a few minutes after she had retired he dawdled about the room,
staring through the window without seeing anything, revolving the news,
and telling himself, but no longer with passion, that the game was
played out. And gradually the idea of flight grew upon him, and the
longing to be in some place where he could hide his head, where he
might let himself go and pity himself unwatched. Had his pockets been
full he would have returned to London and lost himself in its crowds,
and presently, he thought—for he still believed in himself—he would
have shown the world what he could do.

But he had spent his loose cash on the journey, he was almost without
money, and instinct as well as necessity turned his thoughts towards
his mother. The notion once accepted grew upon him, and he longed to be
at the Cottage. He felt that there he might be quiet, that there no one
would watch him, and stealthily—on fire to be gone now that he had made
up his mind—he sought for his hat and coat and let himself out of the
house.

There was no one in sight, and descending from the Town Wall by some
steps, he crossed the meadows to the river. He passed the water by a
ferry, and skirting the foot of the rising ground on the other side, he
presently struck into the Garthmyle road a little beyond the West
Bridge.

He trudged along the road, his hat drawn down to his eyes, his
shoulders humped, his gaze fixed doggedly on the road before him. He
marched as men march who have had the worst of the battle, yet whom it
would be unwise to pursue too closely. At first he walked rapidly,
taking where he could a by-path, or a short-cut, and though the hills,
rising from the plain before him, were fair to see on this fine winter
day, as the sun began to decline and redden their slopes, he had no eye
for them or for the few whom he met, the road-man, or the carter, who,
plodding beside his load of turnips or manure, looked up and saluted
him.

But when he had left the town two or three miles behind he breathed
more freely. He lessened his pace. Presently he heard on the road
behind him the clip-clop of a trotting horse, and not wishing to be
recognized, he slipped into the mouth of a lane, and by and by he saw
Clement Ovington ride by. He flung a vicious curse after him and,
returning to the road, he went on more slowly, chewing the sour cud of
reflection, until he came to the low sedgy tract where the Squire had
met with his misadventure, and where in earlier days the old man had
many a time heard the bittern’s note.

He was in no hurry now, for he did not mean to reach the Cottage until
Clement had left it, and he stood leaning against the old thorn tree,
viewing the place and thinking bitterly of the then and the now. And
presently a spark of hope was kindled in him. Surely all was not
lost—even now! The Squire was angry—angry for the moment, and with
reason. But could he maintain his anger against one who had saved his
life at the risk of his own? Could he refuse to pardon one, but for
whom he would be already lying in his grave? With a quick uplifting of
the spirit Arthur conceived that the Squire could not. No man could be
so thankless, so unmindful of a benefit, so ungrateful.

Strange, that he had not thought of that before! Strange—that under the
pressure of difficulties he had let that claim slip from his mind. It
had restored him to his uncle’s favor once. Why should it not restore
him a second time? Properly handled—and he thought that he could trust
himself to handle it properly—it should avail him. Let him once get
speech of his uncle, and surely he could depend on his own dexterity
for the rest.

Hope awoke in him, and confidence. He squared his shoulders, he threw
back his head, he strode on, he became once more the jaunty, gallant,
handsome young fellow, whom women’s eyes were wont to follow as he
passed through the streets. But, steady, not so fast. There was still
room for management. He had no mind to meet Clement, whom he hated for
his interference, and he went a little out of the way, until he had
seen him pass by on his return journey. Then he went on. But it was now
late, and the murmur of the river came up from shadowy depths, the
squat tower of the church was beginning to blend with the dark sky,
lights shone from the cottage doors, when he passed over the bridge. He
hastened on through the dusk, opened the garden-gate, and saw his
mother standing in the lighted doorway. She had missed Clement, but had
gathered from the servant who had seen him that Arthur might be
expected at any moment, and she had come to the door with a shawl about
her head, that she might be on the look-out for him.

Poor Mrs. Bourdillon! She had passed a miserable day. She had her
own—her private grounds for anxiety on Arthur’s account, and that
anxiety had been strengthened by her last talk with Josina. She was
sure that something was wrong with him, and this had so weighed on her
spirits and engrossed her thoughts, that the danger that menaced the
bank and her little fortune had not at first disturbed her. But as the
tale of village gossip grew, and the rumors of disaster became more
insistent, she had been forced to listen, and her fears once aroused,
she had not been slow to awake to her position. Gradually Arthur’s
absence and her misgivings on his account had taken the second place.
The prospect of ruin, of losing her all and becoming dependent on the
Squire’s niggard bounty, had closed her mind to other terrors.

So at noon on this day, unable to bear her thoughts alone, she had
walked across the fields and seen Josina. But Josina had not been able
to reassure her. The girl had said as little as might be about Arthur,
and on the subject of the bank was herself so despondent that she had
no comfort for another. The Squire had gone to town—for the first time
since he had been laid up—in company with Sir Charles, and Josina
fancied that it might be upon the bank business. But she hardly dared
to hope that good could come of it, and Mrs. Bourdillon, who flattered
herself that she knew the Squire, had no hope. She had returned from
Garth more wretched than she had gone, and had she been a much wiser
woman than she was, she would have found it hard to meet her son with
tact.

When she heard his footsteps on the road, “Is it you?” she cried. And
as he came forward into the light, “Oh, Arthur!” she wailed, “what have
you brought us to? What have you done? And the times and times I’ve
warned you! Didn’t I tell you that those Ovingtons——”

“Well, come in now, mother,” he said. He stooped and kissed her on the
forehead. He was very patient with her—let it be said to his credit.

“But, oh dear, dear!” She had lost control of herself and could not
stay her complaints if she would. “You would have your way! And you see
what has come of it! You would do it! And now—what am I to say to your
uncle?”

“You can leave him to me,” Arthur replied doggedly. “And for goodness’
sake, mother, come in and shut the door. You don’t want to talk to the
village, I suppose? Come in.”

He shepherded her into the parlor and closed the door on them. He was
cold, and he went to the fire and stooped over it, warming his hands at
the blaze.

“But the bank?”

“Oh, the bank’s gone,” he said.

She began to cry. “Then, I don’t know what’s to become of us!” she
sobbed. “It’s everything we have to live upon! And you know it wasn’t I
signed the order to—to your uncle! I never did—it was you—wrote my
name. And now—it has ruined us! Ruined us!”

His face grew darker. “If you wish to ruin us,” he said, “at any rate
if you wish to ruin me, you’ll talk like that! As it is, you’ll not
lose your money, or only a part of it. The bank can pay everyone, and
there’ll be something over. A good deal, I fancy,” putting the best
face on it. “You’ll get back the greater part of it.” Then, changing
the subject abruptly, “What did Clement Ovington want?”

“I don’t—know,” she sobbed. But already his influence was mastering
her; already she was a little comforted. “He asked for you. I didn’t
see him—I could not bear it. I suppose he came to—to tell me about the
bank.”

“Well,” ungraciously, “he might have spared himself the trouble.” And
under his breath he added a curse. “Now let me have some tea, mother.
I’m tired—dog tired. I had no sleep last night. And I want to see Pugh
before he goes. He must take a note for me—to Garth.”

“I’m afraid the Squire——”

“Oh, hang the Squire! It’s not to him,” impatiently. “It’s to Josina,
if you must know.”

She perked up a little at that—she had always some hope of Josina; and
the return to everyday life, the clatter of the tray as it was brought
in, the act of giving him his tea and seeing that he had what he liked,
the mere bustling about him, did more to restore her. The lighted room,
the blazing fire, the cheerful board—in face of these things it was
hard to believe in ruin, or to fancy that life would not be always as
it had been. She began again to have faith in him.

And he, whose natural bent it was to be sanguine, whose spirits had
already rebounded from the worst, shared the feeling which he imparted.
That she knew the worst was something; that, at any rate, was over, and
confidently, he began to build his house again. “You won’t lose,” he
said, casting back the locks from his forehead with the gesture
peculiar to him. “Or not more than a few hundreds at worst, mother.
That will be all right. I’ll see to that. And my uncle—you may leave
him to me. He’s been vexed with me before, and I’ve brought him round.
Oh, I know him. I’ve no doubt that I can manage him.”

“But Josina?” timidly. “D’you know, she was terribly low, Arthur—about
something yesterday. She wouldn’t tell me, but there was something. She
didn’t seem to want to talk about you.”

He winced, and for a moment his face fell. But he recovered himself,
and, “Oh, I’ll soon put that right,” he answered confidently. “I shall
see her in the morning. She’s a good soul, is Josina. I can count on
her. Don’t you fret, mother. You’ll see it will all come right—with a
little management.”

“Well, I know you’re very clever, Arthur. But Jos——”

“Jos is afraid of him, that’s all.” And laughing, “Oh, I’ve an arrow in
my quiver, yet, mother. We shall see. But I must see Jos in the
morning. Is Pugh there? I’ll write to her now and ask her to meet me at
the stile at ten o’clock. Nothing like striking while the iron is hot.”

On the morrow he did not feel quite so confident. The sunshine and open
weather of the day before had given place to rain and fog, and when,
after crossing the plank-bridge at the foot of the garden, he took the
field path which led to Garth, mist hid the more distant hills, and
even the limestone ridge which rose to her knees. The vale had ceased
to be a vale, and he walked in a plain, sad and circumscribed, bounded
by ghostly hedges, which in their turn melted into grey space. That the
day should affect his spirits was natural, and that his position should
appear less hopeful was natural, too, and he told himself so, and
strove to rally his courage. He strode along, swinging his stick and
swaggering, though there was no one to see him. And from time to time
he whistled to prove that he was free from care.

After all, the fact that it rained did not alter matters. Wet or dry he
had saved the Squire’s life, and a man’s life was his first and last
and greatest possession, and not least valued when near its end. He who
saved it had a claim, and much—much must be forgiven him. Then, too, he
reminded himself that the old man was no longer the hard, immovable
block that he had been. The loss of sight had weakened him; he had
broken a good deal in the last few months. He could be cajoled,
persuaded, made to see things, and surely, with Josina’s help, it would
not be impossible to put such a color on the—the loan of the securities
as might make it appear a trifle. Courage! A little courage and all
would be well yet.

He was still hopeful when he saw Josina’s figure, muffled in a cloak
and poke-bonnet, grow out of the mist before him. The girl was waiting
for him on the farther side of the half-way stile, which had been their
trysting place from childhood; and what slight doubt he had felt as to
her willingness to help him died away. He whistled a little louder, and
swung his stick more carelessly, and he spoke before he came up to her.

“Hallo, Jos!” he cried cheerfully. “You’re before me. But I knew that I
could count on you, if I could count on any one. I only came from
London last night, and”—his stick over his shoulder, and his head
thrown back—“I knew the best thing I could do was to see you and get
your help. Why?” In spite of himself his voice fell a tone. “What’s the
matter?”

“Oh, Arthur!” she said. That was all, but the two words completed what
her look had begun. His eyes dropped. “How could you? How would you do
it?”

“Why—why, surely you’re not going to turn against me?” he exclaimed.

“And he was blind! Blind! And he trusted you. He trusted you, Arthur.”

“The devil!” roughly—for how could he meet this save by bluster? “If
we’re going to talk like that—but you don’t understand, Jos. It was
business, and you don’t understand, I tell you. Business, Jos.”

“He does.”

Two words only, but they rang a knell in his ears. They gripped him in
the moment of his swagger, left him bare before her, a culprit, dumb.

“He has felt it terribly! Terribly,” she continued. “He was blind, and
you deceived him. Whom can he trust now, Arthur?”

He strove to rally his confidence. He could not meet her gaze, but he
tapped a rail of the stile with his stick. “Oh, but that’s nonsense!”
he said. “Nonsense! But, of course, if you are against me, if you are
not going to help me——”

“How can I help you? He will not hear your name.”

“I can tell you how—quite easily, if you will let me explain?”

She shook her head.

“But you can. If you are willing, that is. Of course, if you are not——”

“What can I do? He knows all.”

“You can remind him of what I did for him,” he answered eagerly. “I
saved his life. He would not be alive now but for me. You can tell him
that. Remind him of that, Jos. Tell him that sometime after dinner,
when he is in a good humor. He owes his life to me, and that’s not a
small thing—is it? Even he must see that he owes me something. What’s a
paltry thousand or two thousand? And I only borrowed them; he won’t
lose a penny by it—not a penny!” earnestly. “What’s that in return for
a man’s life? He must know——”

“He does know!” she cried; and the honest indignation in her eyes, the
indignation that she could no longer restrain, scorched him. For this
was too much, this was more than even she, gentle as she was, could
bear. “He does know all—all, Arthur!” she repeated severely. “That it
was not you—not you, but Clement, Mr. Ovington, who saved him! And
fought for him—that night! Oh, Arthur, for shame! For shame! I did not
think so meanly of you as this! I did not think that you would rob
another——”

“What do you mean?” He tried to bluster afresh, but the stick shook in
his hand. “Confound it, what do you mean?”

“What I say,” she answered firmly. “And it is no use to deny it, for my
father knows it. He knows all. He has seen Clement——”

“Clement, eh?” bitterly. “Oh, it’s Clement now, is it?” He was white
with rage and chagrin, furious at the failure of his last hope. “It’s
that way, is it? You have gone over to that prig, have you? And he’s
told you this?”

“Yes.”

“And you believe him?”

“I do.”

“You believe him against me?”

“Yes,” she said, “for it is the truth, Arthur. I know that he would not
tell me anything else.”

“And I? Do you mean to say that I would?”

She was silent.

It was check and mate, the loss of his last piece, the close of the
game—and he knew it. With all in his favor he had made one false move,
then another and a graver one, and this was the end.

He could not face it out. There was no more to be said, nothing more to
be done, only shame and humiliation if he stayed. He flung a word of
passionate incoherent abuse at her, and before she could reply he
turned his back on her and strode away. Sorrowfully Jos watched him as
he hurried along the path, cutting at the hedge with his stick, cursing
his luck, cursing the trickery of others, cursing at last, perhaps, his
own folly. She watched him until the ghostly hedges and the misty
distances veiled him from sight.

Ten minutes later he burst in upon his mother at the Cottage and
demanded twenty pounds. “Give it me, and let me go!” he cried. “Do you
hear? I must have it! If you don’t give it me, I shall cut my throat!”

Scared by his manner, his haggard eyes, his look of misery, the poor
woman did not even protest. She went upstairs and fetched the sum he
asked for. He took it, kissed her with lips still damp with rain, and
bidding her send his clothes as he should direct—he would write to
her—he hurried out.



CHAPTER XLII


“I wun’t do it! I wun’t do it!” the Squire muttered stubbornly. “Mud
and blood’ll never mix. Shape the chip as you will, ’tis part of the
block! Girls’ whimsies are women’s aches, and they that’s older must
judge for them. She’d only repent of it when ’twas too late, and I’ve
paid my debt and there’s an end of it.”

From the hour of that scene at Ovington’s he had begun to recover. From
that moment he began to wear a stiff upper lip and to give his orders
in hard, sharp tones, as he had been wont to give them in days when he
could see; as if, in truth, his irruption into the life of the town and
his action at the bank had re-established him in his own eyes. Those
about him were quick to see the change—he had taken, said they, a new
lease of life. “Maybe, ’tis just a flicker,” Calamy observed
cautiously; but even he had to admit that the flame burned higher for a
time, and privately he advised the new man who filled Thomas’s place
“to hop it when the master spoke,” or he’d hop it to some purpose.

The result was that there was a general quickening up in the old house.
The master’s hand was felt, and things moved to a livelier time. To
some extent pride had to do with this, for the rumor of the Squire’s
doings in Aldersbury had flown far and wide and made him the talk of
the county. He had saved the bank. He had averted ruin from hundreds.
He had saved the country-side. He had paid in thirty, forty, fifty
thousand pounds. Naturally his people were proud of him.

And doubtless the bold part he had played had given the old man a
fillip; others had stood by, while he, blind as he was, had asserted
himself, and acted, and rescued his neighbors from a great misfortune.
But the stiffness he showed was not due to this only. It was assumed to
protect himself. “I wun’t do it! I wun’t do it! It’s not i’ reason,” he
told himself over and over again; and in his own mind he fought a
perpetual battle. On the one side contended the opinions of a lifetime
and the prejudices of a caste, the beliefs in which he had been brought
up, and a pride of birth that had come down from an earlier day; on the
other, the girl’s tremulous gratitude, her silence, the touch of her
hand on his sleeve, the sound of her voice, the unceasing appeal of her
presence.

Ay, and there were times when he was so hard put to it that he groaned
aloud. No man was more of a law to himself, but at these times he fell
back on the views of others. What would Woosenham say of it? How would
he hold up his hands? And Chirbury—whose peerage he respected, since it
was as old as his own family, if he thought little of the man? And
Uvedale and Cludde? Ay, and Acherley, who, rotten fellow as he was, was
still Acherley of Acherley? They had held the fort so stoutly in
Aldshire, they had repelled the moneyed upstarts so proudly, they had
turned so cold a shoulder on Manchester and Birmingham! They had found
in their Peninsular hero, and in that little country churchyard where
the maker of an empire lay resting after life’s fever, so complete a
justification for their own claims to leadership and to power! And no
one had been more steadfast, more dogged, more hide-bound in their
pride and exclusiveness than he.

Now, if he gave way, what would they say? What laughter would there not
be from one end of the county to the other, what sneers, what talk of
an old man’s folly and an old man’s weakness! For it was not even as if
the man’s father had been a Peel or the like, a Baring or a Smith! A
small country banker, a man just risen from the mud—not even a stranger
from a distance, or a merchant prince from God knows where! Oh, it was
impossible. Impossible! Garth, that had been in the hands of
gentlefolk, of Armigeri from Harry the Eighth, to pass into the hands,
into the blood of—no, it was impossible! All the world of Aldshire
would jeer at it, or be scandalized by it.

“I wun’t do it!” said the Squire for the hundredth time. It was more
particularly at the thought of Acherley that he squirmed. He despised
Acherley, and to be despised by Acherley—that was too much!

“Of course,” said a small voice within him, “he would take the name of
Griffin, and in time——”

“Mud’s mud,” replied the Squire silently. “You can’t change it.”

“But he’s honest,” quoth the small voice.

“So’s Calamy!”

“He saved——”

“And I ha’ paid him! Damme, I ha’ paid him! Ha’ done!” And then, “It’s
that blow on the head has moithered me!”

Things went on in this way for a month, the Squire renewing his vigor
and beginning to tramp his fields again, or with the new man at his
bridle-hand to ride the old grey from point to point, learning what the
men were doing, inquiring after gaps, and following the manure to the
clover-ley, where the oats and barley would presently go in. Snow lay
on the upper hills, grizzling the brown sheets of bracken, and dappling
the green velvet of the sloping ling; the valley below was frost-bound.
But the Squire had a fire within him, a fire of warring elements, that
kept his blood running. He was very sharp with the men and scolded old
Fewtrell. As for Thomas’s successor, the lad learned to go warily and
kept his tongue between his teeth.

The girl had never complained; it seemed as if that which he had done
for her had silenced her, as if, she, too, had taken it for payment.
But one day she was not at table, and Miss Peacock cut up his meat. She
did not do it to his mind—no hand but Jos’s could do it to his mind—and
he was querulous and dissatisfied.

“I’m sure it’s small enough, sir,” Miss Peacock answered, feebly
defending herself. “You said you liked it small, Mr. Griffin.”

“I never said I liked mince-meat! Where is the girl? What ails her?”

“It’s nothing, sir. She’s been looking a little peaky the last week or
two. That’s all. And to-day——”

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

“It’s only a headache, sir. She’ll be well enough when the spring
comes. Josina was always nesh—like her mother.”

The Squire huddled his spoon and fork together, and pushed his plate
away, muttering something about d—d sausage meat. Her mother? How old
had her mother been when she—he could not remember, but certainly a
mere child beside him. Twenty-five or so, he thought. And she was nesh,
was she? He sat, shaving his chin with unsteady fingers, eating
nothing; and when Calamy, hovering over his plate, hinted that he had
not finished, he blew the butler out of the room with a blast of
language that made Miss Peacock, hardened as she was, hold up her
hands. And though Jos was at breakfast next morning, and answered his
grumpy questions as if nothing were amiss, a little seed of fear had
been sown in the Squire’s mind that grew as fast as Jonah’s gourd, and
before noon threatened to shut out the sun.

A silk purse could not be made out of a sow’s ear. But a good leather
purse, that might pass in time—the lad was stout and honest. And his
father, mud, certainly, and mud of the pretentious kind that the Squire
hated: mud that affected by the aid of gilding to pass for fine clay.
But honest? Well, in his own way, perhaps: it remained to be seen. And
times were changing, changing for the worse; but he could not deny that
they were changing. So gradually, slowly, unwelcome at the best, there
grew up in the old man’s mind the idea of surrender. If the money were
paid back, say in three months, say in six months—well, he would think
of it. He would begin to think of it. He would begin to think of it as
a thing possible some day, at some very distant date—if there were more
peakiness. The girl did not whine, did not torment him, did not
complain; and he thought the more of her for that. But if she ailed,
then, failing her, there was no one to come after him at Garth, no one
of his blood to follow him—except that Bourdillon whelp, and by G—d he
should not have an acre or a rood of it, or a pound of it. Never!
Never!

Failing her? The Squire felt the air turn cold, and he hung, shivering,
over the fire. What if, while he sought to preserve the purity of the
old blood, the old traditions, he cut the thread, and the name of
Griffin passed out of remembrance, as in his long life he had known so
many, many old names pass away—pass into limbo?

Ay, into limbo. He saw his own funeral procession crawl—a long black
snake—down the winding drive, here half-hidden by the sunken banks,
there creeping forth again into the light. He saw the bleak sunshine
fall on the pall that draped the farm-wagon, and heard the slow heavy
note of the Garthmyle bell, and the scuffling of innumerable feet that
alone broke the solemn silence. If she were not there at window or door
to see it go, or in the old curtained pew to await its coming—if the
church vault closed on him, the last of his race and blood!

He sat long, thinking of this.

And one day, nearly two months after his visit to the bank—in the
meantime he had been twice into town at the Bench—he was riding on the
land with Fewtrell at his stirrup, when the bailiff told him that there
was a stranger in the field.

“Which field?” he asked.

“Where they ha’ just lifted the turnips,” the man said. “Oh!” said the
Squire. “Who is it? What’s he doing there?”

“Well, I’m thinking,” said Fewtrell, “as it’s the young gent I’ve seen
here more ’n once. Same as asked me one day why we didn’t drill ’em in
wider.”

“The devil, he did!” the Squire exclaimed, kicking up the old mare, who
was leaning over sleepily.

“Called ’em Radicals,” said Fewtrell, grinning. “Them there Radical
Swedes,” says he. “Dunno what he meant. ‘If you plant Radicals, best
plant ’em Radical fashion,’ says he.”

“Devil he did!” repeated the Squire. “Said that, did he?”

“Ay, to be sure. He used to come across with a gun field-way from
Acherley; oh, as much as once a week I’d see him. And he’d know every
crop as we put in, a’most same as I did. Very spry he was about it,
I’ll say that.”

“Is it the banker’s son?” asked the Squire on a sudden suspicion.

“Well, I think he be,” Fewtrell answered, shading his eyes. “He be
going up to the house now.”

“Well, you can take me in,” to the groom. “I’ll go by the gap.”

The groom demurred timidly; the grey might leap at the gap. But the
Squire was obstinate, and the old mare, who knew he was blind as well
as any man upon the place, and knew, too, when she could indulge in a
frolic and when not, bore, him out delicately, stepping over the
thorn-stubs as if she walked on eggs.

He was at the door in the act of dismounting when Clement appeared.
“D’you want me?” the old man asked bluntly.’

“If you please, sir,” Clement answered. He had walked all the way from
Aldersbury, having much to think of and one question which lay heavy on
his mind. That was—how would it be with him when he walked back?

“Then come in.” And feeling for the door-post with his hand, the Squire
entered the house and turned with the certainty of long practice into
the dining-room. He walked to the table as firmly as if he could see,
and touching it with one hand he drew up with the other his chair. He
sat down. “You’d best sit,” he said grudgingly. “I can’t see, but you
can. Find a chair.”

“My father has sent me with the money,” Clement explained. “I have a
cheque here and the necessary papers. He would have come himself, sir,
to renew his thanks for aid as timely as it was generous and—and
necessary. But”—Clement boggled a little over the considered phrase, he
was nervous and his voice betrayed it—“he thought—I was to say——”

“It’s all there?”

“Yes, sir, principal and interest.”

“Have you drawn a receipt?”

“Yes, sir, I’ve brought one with me. But if you would prefer that it
should be paid to Mr. Welsh—my father thought that that might be so?”

“Umph! All there, is it?”

“Yes, sir.”

The old man did not speak for awhile. He seemed to be at a loss, and
Clement, who had other and more serious business on his mind, and had
his own reasons for feeling ill at ease, waited anxiously. He was
desperately afraid of making a false step.

Suddenly, “Who was your grandfather?” the Squire asked.

Clement started and colored. “He had the same name as my father,” he
said. “He was a clothier in Aldersbury.”

“Ay, I mind him. I mind him now. And his father, young man?”

“His name was Clement,” and foreseeing the next question, “he was a
yeoman at Easthope.”

“And his father?”

Clement reddened painfully. He saw only too well to what these
questions were tending. “I don’t know, sir,” he said.

“And you set up—you set up,” said the Squire, leaning forward and
speaking very slowly, “to marry my heiress?”

“No, sir, your daughter!” Clement said, his face burning. “If she’d not
a penny——”

“Pho! Don’t tell me!” the old man growled, and to Clement’s
surprise—whose ears were tingling—he relapsed into silence again. It
was a silence very ominous. It seemed to Clement that no silence had
ever been so oppressive, that no clock had ever ticked so loudly as the
tall clock that stood between the windows behind him. “You know,” said
the old man at last, “you’re a d—d impudent fellow. You’ve no birth,
you’re nobody, and I don’t know that you’ve much money. You’ve gone
behind my back and you’ve stole my girl. You’ve stole her! My father’d
ha’ shot you, and good reason, before he’d ha’ let it come to this. But
it’s part my fault,” with a sigh. “She’ve seen naught of the world and
don’t know the difference between silk and homespun or what’s fitting
for her. You’re nobody, and you’ve naught to offer—I’m plain, young
gentleman, and it’s better—but I believe you’re a man, and I believe
you’re honest.”

“And I love her!” Clement said softly, his eyes shining.

“Ay,” drily, “and maybe it would be better for her if her father
didn’t! But there it is. There it is. That’s all that’s to be said for
you.” He sat silent, looking straight before him with his sightless
eyes, his hands on the knob of his stick. “And I dunno as I make much
of that—’tis easy for a man to love a maid—but the misfortune is that
she thinks she loves you. Well, I’m burying things as have been much to
me all my life, things I never thought to lose or part from while I
lived. I’m burying them deep, and God knows I may regret it sorely. But
you may go to her. She’s somewhere about the place. But”—arresting
Clement’s exclamation as he rose to his feet—“you’ll ha’ to wait.
You’ll ha’ to wait till I say the word, and maybe ’tis all moonshine,
and she’ll see it is. Maybe ’tis all a girl’s whimsy, and when she
knows more of you she’ll find it out.”

“God bless you, sir!” Clement cried. “I’ll wait. I’m not afraid. I’ve
no fear of that. And if I can make myself worthy of her——”

“You’ll never do that,” said the old man sternly, as he bent lower over
his stick. He heard the door close and he knew that Clement had
gone—gone on wings, gone on feet lighter than thistle-down, gone, young
and strong, his pulses leaping, to his love.

The Squire was too old for tears, but his lip trembled. It was not
alone the sacrifice that he had made that moved him—the sacrifice of
his pride, his prejudices, his traditions. It was not only the
immolation of his own will, his hopes and plans—his cherished plans for
her. But he was giving her up. He was resigning that of which he had
only just learned the worth, that on which in his blindness he depended
every hour, that which made up all of youth and brightness and
cheerfulness that was left to him between this and the end. He had sent
the man to her, and they would think no more of him. And in doing this
he had belied every belief in which he had been brought up and the
faith which he had inherited from an earlier day—and maybe he had been
a fool!

But by and by it appeared that they had not forgotten him, or one, at
any rate, had not. He had not been alone five minutes before the door
opened behind him, and closed again, and he felt Josina’s arms round
his neck, her head on his breast. “Oh, father, I know, I know,” she
cried. “I know what you have done for me! And I shall never forget
it—never! And he is good. Oh, father, indeed, indeed, he is good!”

“There, there,” he said, stroking her head. “Go back to him. But, mind
you,” hurriedly, “I don’t promise anything yet. In a year, maybe, I’ll
talk about it.”

THE END





*** End of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "Ovington's Bank" ***

Copyright 2023 LibraryBlog. All rights reserved.